A Fang Reformed (RWBY SlightAU)

Summer Week 2 (Part 3)
My excursion with the Clovers does much to take my mind off my darker thoughts. I don't let them return after we depart, but I know I'm only delaying things if I do nothing. That and there's a certain restlessness I can't fully shake.

To deal with that, I send a message to Blake and head to the assembly hall. A not so curious room for the Belladonnas to have when one considers that their home also serves as the center of governance for Kuo Kuana. The expansive two story room with long tables and many chairs is likely used for any sort of public forums and announcements. I briefly wonder how this will change in the future once we have a council or if we'll simply build a new dedicated building for that purpose.

I don't dwell on that for too long and instead dig into what reports my men have collated over the past couple of weeks. This time my focus is outside of Vacuo proper, very much so. The anti-foreigner coalition hasn't really made any moves as of yet; perhaps simply a defensive and reactive organization in the end. However, there are too many oddities surrounding them for me to ignore completely.

Even if they seem to be perfectly harmless, I'd rather deal with any potential problems as early as possible. Not that I'm writing them off as a hostile power immediately. I'd much rather work with them if at all possible. Especially with my efforts to expand my reach in Vacuo.

So far that's only concerned with settlements and groups near the cities, which this coalition is not. However, it does put my men and them in much closer contact. And, that's ignoring how Weiss and the SDC may be trying to operate in the area. It's really in everyone's best interests to deal with any quibbles before they become real problems, but to do that I need information. There's nothing for me to do besides get started, really.

Coalition Animosity:

Investigation Check: Rank: 4.95 +.5(Assistance)=5.45 vs Challenge 3/5/6

Final DC: autopass/39/64

BO2 Source: Assistance (Desert Agents)

Dice: 2d100

16,25


Politics Check: Rank: 2.23 +.5(Assistance)=2.73 vs Challenge 3/4

Final DC: 57/82

BO2 Source: Assistance (Desert Agents)

Dice: 2d100

90,16

My investigation begins with the coalition and its odd membership. Mainly seeking to discover what could be binding them together. It would be all too easy to simply chalk it up to anti-foreigner sentiment and a desire to keep themselves safe and unexploited. While that is valid, it also doesn't fit. Not with the members that call themselves a part of the coalition.

Damn near every isolated settlement and tribe in the Eastern and Western deserts has found themselves a part of this organization. Even if they are near constant rivals and enemies. This goes beyond abandoned faunus groups and tribes that assisted Mistral and Mantle in the oppression of Vacuo. There are some groups that have full on blood feuds stretching back centuries. Feuds that they have somehow been able to put away in the name of cooperation.

While that could be taken as an incredible triumph of the human spirit and compassion, I refuse to believe it's that simple. In fact, my reports indicate that some of these groups were either fighting with one another or preparing to before they suddenly decided to join together. This evident hostility also falls into a timeframe of months after my men and Weiss' established themselves and we haven't made any significant moves.

If this was some sort of knee-jerk reaction I would expect it to have fallen apart now at the apparent lack of threat. They could simply be more forward thinking than I'd expect. However, I doubt that would trump the more immediate concerns of revenge and survival for all of them.

That isn't great or as substantial as I was hoping for. But, it puts another nail into the theory that this is not some sort of organic movement. Unfortunately, that's just telling me what I already suspect. The remote nature of the settlements and general Vacuan disposition prevents me from finding out more to substantiate that theory.

Annoyingly enough I have to turn to SDC reports to shed any sort of light. Supposedly they had just started negotiations with a few members of the now formed coalition for permission to survey their land. The SDC were apparently hopeful that some sort of agreement could be reached only for efforts to fall through completely.

Try as I might, I can't find anything that would corroborate their feelings. However, it is genuinely baffling that all of those contacted would refuse outright or cut off negotiations so suddenly. I'd expect more self-interest out of the groups even with the painful reminders of the past.

With my investigative efforts proving a dead end, I swap over to a more general approach. I already know that many of these groups don't historically get along. However, they have to organize themselves somehow. Even if I can't find out exactly how they do so right at this very moment, there has to be some clue as to their structure.

Except, as I go through report after report from my men, I can't find anything. This isn't due to a dearth of information like what vexes me with my investigations. Rather, it truly seems like there just isn't any sort of hierarchy or even factions.

Whenever my men look into the matter, they simply receive a plethora of conflicting answers. Granted, they receive much of their information secondhand from trade partners and some members of the involved groups. I don't expect this to be a hundred percent accurate or even all that much. However, to have such a mess of conflicting information where any semblance of pattern recognition is doomed to die strikes me as odd.

The best we get is that the more prosperous isolated settlements are the leaders, obviously. However, there is a supreme lack of evidence to suggest this. The nomadic groups certainly don't believe they're working for or are subordinate to anyone. If anything, most seem to think they're the leader of the coalition, which just strikes me as odd again. Something this chaotic shouldn't be able to hold itself together.

Of course, this is just the thoughts of the common people as we haven't reached out to the leadership quite yet. However, despite that, there should be something. The only other reasonable explanation is that the leadership are all in agreement over something and keeping it from their people. Something which is equally baffling especially on such a large scale.

Which, now that I've looked into it, is another oddity. Historically speaking it usually takes months at the minimum to organize anything like this in Vacuo. Typically requiring extensive preparations for every party to meet with a significant amount of forces for a meet or council.

The various nomad groups would have to bring their whole tribes with them out of necessity. They couldn't exactly travel without guard and doing so would just leave their people without protection in addition to leadership. This requires a level of logistical planning that is simply absent from everything I can tell.

Of course, I already knew that, but it stands in stark contrast to historical examples. Especially with how quickly and subtly it came about. As far as subtlety is concerned, it's not exactly easy to tell that from historical records, but speed is much easier to measure.

While smaller in scope, the next closest example I can find is Malik the Sunderer who took years to unite the tribes and conquer Vacuo. While this can be expedited with certain technological advances, there isn't any report of bullheads and the rapidity is outright miraculous regardless in addition to doing so without notice.

All of this combined just again begs the question of who's behind it. Oz and James suspect that Salem is operating in Mistral and she's the only person who I expect could compel this sort of behavior. Only, there is a dearth of any sightings of anyone like her or the grimm acting oddly.

Someone would have to have noticed her or her actions yet none of that is here. I simply refuse to believe that any proxies of hers would be enough to knock the tribes together. Plus, that is still predicated on the possibility that she'd be able to do so subtly and without resistance.

I'm simply missing too much to make any determination. However, I'm absolutely certain that the coalition has a leader beyond that of the various tribes and settlements. There's really no other explanation for their odd structure, quick formation, and apparent cooperation.

Frustrated, I turn to see if there's anything I can discern about the coalition and how they operate. Surely they have to communicate with themselves or their apparent overlord. Something that can be traced given how many are outside of stable CCTS range.

Coalition: Mutual Connection

Investigation Check: Rank: 4.95 +.5(Assistance)=5.45 vs Challenge 5

Final Modifier: +11

BO2 Source: Assistance(Desert Agents)

Dice: 2d100+11

51,67 + 11 = 62,78

My frustration continues to bleed through while I continue to find nothing substantial. That is until Blake comes in and takes a seat next to me, knocking her hips against mine. A fresh set of eyes should do us some good. Only, she doesn't find anything as well. Well, nothing meaningful at any rate.

There are plenty of reports and rumors about individuals or groups traversing in the sands. However, most of those can be placed as Huntsmen or small parties from the various nomads. Tracking what we can of the rumors doesn't have them meaningfully interact with any of the groups in question. For all intents and purposes it just seems like they simply don't communicate with one another.

The CCTS could be an explanation for this absence of activity, but that doesn't explain the nomadic groups. As far as anyone can tell, they've traveled their usual routes and haven't split off their members for any sort of communication. Either they have no interest in participating in the coalition, in which case why join in the first place, or something else is going on.

Immediately my attention is drawn back to the communication grimm. Apparently Oz was able to capture the beast and experiments are underway to see if we can detect whenever it's operating. That's a weight off my shoulders, but doesn't help here. However, I have previously discounted their use in this instance and that logic holds true here.

Messing about with grimm isn't exactly easy and it doesn't explain how the nomad groups would cart theirs around without any suspicion. I highly doubt that the populace of any of these groups would be okay with that sort of thing even if the leadership could be convinced. Technically that doesn't preclude it as a possibility, but it does make it way less likely. Just like how this absence of information doesn't mean that the Vacuans are somehow evading notice from my agents and various locals.

I'm not going to pretend like my men are the absolute best and able to sniff out everything. But, to assume that every part of the opposing side is supremely competent is just as fallacious. There are weak links everywhere, and the more people involved, the greater the complexity, the more likely there is for cracks to show.

As I've discovered just recently, whatever is going on with the coalition is highly complex. Requiring either an unimaginable level of cooperation with disparate leaders or requiring some sort of hidden higher power to orchestrate. Both necessitate a greater degree of complexity, though expressed in different ways.

If it is a wholly cooperative effort, then there has to be discussion between the various members on how they act. Either that or they have to somehow all be on the same page and render communication unnecessary. Alternatively, if it's led by one ring-leader, constant communication is less of an issue, but I'd imagine they'd want some way to ensure loyalty. Communication is one way to ensure that, but hardly the only one.

With that assumption, one alternative is far more likely than the other, even if that wasn't already my suspicion. With that in mind there are only so many ways that this works out.

The first is that there is communication between these parties, but it can't be picked up on. Like the communication grimm, there are ways to get around the CCTS barrier. These are mostly semblance related. Someone could have a teleportation semblance like Raven, but less limited, or even some sort of telepathy semblance.

Based on my limited understanding of the mechanics, both are rather unlikely, solely due to the scale involved. However, the limiting factor in that sense would be aura and I just so happen to know that can be solved with the application of a certain semblance. If Gillian truly was kidnapped like I suspect then it would explain very handily how this is all coming to be. However, that's also taking the easy way out when there are other just as valid options to consider.

The next of which would be that each of the groups have some sort of trusted minder to ensure they are cooperating. I suppose that could be extended as expecting genuine loyalty from the various groups, but I'm not silly enough to consider that. At least under normal circumstances. If I'm throwing in semblance shenanigans with unlimited aura, or near enough, there are simply too many variables to consider.

It comes to my mind that there is simply too much overlap between the disappearances of strong semblance users and this exact scenario for me to wholly discount it. That's a very disturbing possibility now that I consider it. However, I can't put my stock in it fully. I need more evidence first. Until then I have to consider things that are somewhat conventionally possible. Which, if I do so, I find the prospect of trusted minders a bit too far fetched under normal circumstances.

It comes with the usual loyalty problem, plus it would be dispersing manpower. With how many groups are involved and the base level of strength necessary for any minder…I just don't want to consider where these people would come from or the implications of having such strength hidden away until now. It just doesn't make any sense for there to be no signs beforehand. Although, it's not like Vacuo is in the best state to monitor their internal affairs.

Annoying, but I still mark it as unlikely, vastly so. What that leaves me with is a bit more of a palatable option, hostages. There were 'volunteers' from the various groups of the coalition. While the people we've questioned have more or less affirmed they left voluntarily, how likely is that in reality? It was already questionable that any would depart from their tribes, much less for it to be something that affected all of them.

That, in my mind, is the most conventionally possible of my theories. There should still be more evidence I think than what I've found. Although, I can admit that investigating anything in Vacuo is incredibly difficult. If there was genuine concern for their loved ones, I wouldn't expect Vacuans to cooperate with me. Not with their general disdain of authorities and their isolation. However, I would expect a couple of them to crack if this was really under duress, especially with how isolated some of these groups are.

Coalition: Volunteers

Investigation Check: Rank: 4.95 +.5(Assistance)=5.45 vs Challenge 5

Final Modifier: +11

BO2 Source: Assistance(Desert Agents)

Dice: 2d100+11

31,25 + 11 = 42,36

I assign some men to make the perhaps futile attempt of getting anything out of the families left behind. Meanwhile, Blake and I look into various sightings of strange people in order to see if we can locate them on our own. Predictably this leads us right back to the usual black hole that is Vacuo. After hours of fruitless searching I have to call it a day and simply wait on what my men can find.

I'm not too hopeful that we'll discover anything truly meaningful. Even if we do, I suspect that it will just confirm my assumptions. Likely something about how those who left would never do so under normal circumstances. That is if we get anything out of them at all.

Technically there's one final thing for me to look into this week, but my attention is drawn back to the implication behind what I've discovered. Unfortunately it's overly vague, but I think Theo and Oz could do with a notice of some sort. The real question is if I should assure them that I'm looking into the matter or not. Not having to deal with any interference has its own appeal. Especially since I don't know who is involved in this to any significant degree.

On the flip side, having additional assistance could prove fruitful. There does come the risk that they'd tip off whoever's responsible. At least to the degree that someone is looking for them. However, I can't be certain they don't suspect that already based on my activities. While I like to think my men have kept a low profile, I don't think it's impossible for their presence to have been noticed. How much of a problem that is isn't really something discernable to me.

I can, however, discern some level of the threat I'm up against. Considering the scope and fact that those with strong semblances have been kidnapped, I can conclude that there is likely one of two types of semblances involved. Either theft or mental manipulation.

Permanent instances of both have never been proven to exist, though with unlimited aura that's perhaps a moot consideration. Supposedly, Marcus Black could steal semblances permanently. I'm unsure how much I actually believe that based on everything I know. It certainly isn't impossible I suppose, but if so, I highly doubt that the conspiracy would let him act as an assassin. Simply too risky for him to fall to the clutches of Salem and build up endlessly.

Which, again, puts a dent in that theory; endlessly stacking semblances should be impossible even if you could rip them out of a person. There's only so much body for a soul to inhabit and sticking soul bits to yourself has to level off at some point.

However, even with that data point, it's not impossible to consider if aura is involved. If the person responsible has some sort of temporary ability that requires aura to maintain, that seems more plausible. At the very least they would be an incredibly destructive individual and perhaps capable of browbeating the various tribes into submission. I'm unsure how they'd do so subtly without some sort of mental manipulation, but it's possible. Essentially a self-made maiden.

The other possibility is perhaps the more frightening one. Mental semblances are hardly unheard of. Heck, Emerald arguably had one, though hers was more temporary in nature and evidently required a great deal of concentration. However, semblances like that aren't the only ones to consider. Ember, one of our potential political candidates, had what appeared to be one. Looking into her, I can confirm that it is a semblance that's responsible. Although, finding out from Atlesian files is a bit surprising.

It turns out she's taken her pacifism schtick to Mistral under the approval and support of Atlas. According to them, her semblance is essentially always on and temporary. The exact mechanics are a bit confusing, but the apparent effect is that whoever listens to one of her speeches is either inclined to think of things as ideally as possible or can't properly conceive the worst case scenario. It's a bit hard to determine since the effect is usually accompanied by one of her speeches, which are a bit on the naive side, but strike a chord with people regardless.

That's already two instances that I know of concerning mental semblances. It isn't too hard to conceive of one that has a more permanent or maintained effect. Even if it would be utterly impractical otherwise, essentially limitless aura covers a multitude of sins and defects.

It would be foolish to think that either is endlessly scalable. Otherwise the problem at hand would be much more dire and observable. However, that doesn't mean that it's not a huge pain in the ass. Especially since the introduction of near limitless aura means I have to throw out the book of usual aura limitations.

In that light, perhaps it is better to enlist the help of Oz and Theo. At the same time, there are only so many assets they can move to investigate. One downside to the way the conspiracy is structured is that Oz has gone for a quality over quantity approach. I can't say it doesn't work for him, but against the theorized threats it's distinctly unhelpful. Especially if the semblance in question is some sort of mental manipulation.

Oz has brought up the possibility of secrets being torn out of agents and myself in particular. Of course, he has options and defenses that we don't have access to. Still, his logic is sound and arguably applies in this case. There's no real concern for having those secrets stolen if I use intermediaries that don't know anything of real import.

That gives me one thing to ponder and I briefly realize that I have another. My plan was to have our men meet with the coalition. Ostensibly to discuss terms. Not that that's not the main concern, but there was always the possibility to have them involve themselves more and achieve a secondary objective. With what I know now, that may not be the wisest idea.

I could still go through with it. At the very least I could use it as a cover that everything is business as usual as far as my operations are concerned. Perhaps use them to drop hints that we're stretched thin and pulling back on operations in Vacuo. I'm unsure if that would be really all that meaningful for whoever is in charge, but it is an option.

Alternatively, I could have them do, really anything with the coalition, but I can consider that more fully later. For now I need to decide on if we're winding down those operations or going through with them regardless. That and if I should ask for Theo and Oz's help or not, for the reasons I've deliberated on already.

Assistance: This is big enough that assistance is warranted. I'm unsure how much Oz could provide with what's going on in Mistral, but Theo at least should be capable of doing something. (3)

+Talk with only Oz. There is a chance that someone close to Theo could be compromised. (after all if they target people with strong semblances then Shade teachers would be a prime candidate) (3)

+Ask Ozpin to send Qrow to investigate. (with his ability to turn into a bird Qrow should be able to go unoticed. Plus flight gives him a big range of movement.) (1)

Solo: With what I know right now, involving anyone else involved in the conspiracy is probably bad idea. Better to keep a low profile and low risk presence until I have more to work with. (0)

Meeting: There's arguably still benefits to be gained by meeting with the coalition. I'll need to deliberate on what exactly my plan is, but I know I can think of something. (3)

+ Tell the coalition that we are planning on backing up. Should be believable given that next week we should take the mistral reinforcements. (1)

+ Try to see if our agents can plant some bugs on the coalition property. Who knows, maybe we will hit a jackpot later on? Besides, if its dangerous for humans/faunus to spy on the coalition from close by, then the second option would be to spy from a distance. (1)

Scuttle(+1 org action next week): With what I know now, meeting with the coalition is going to do more harm than good. Better to pull out and reassign our resources elsewhere. (0)

Blake and I double check our findings one final time before I compose my findings and send them to Oz. It's much less than what I'd prefer to give him, but after abusing his trust I can't do so again so soon. It would be a lot more impactful I feel if I had more proof for my theories, but they're the only ones that make sense and include all of the pieces.

Of course, if this is a matter where someone is acting almost at random then that all goes out the window. My theorizing of a theft or mental manipulation semblance only really makes sense if those with powerful semblances have indeed been kidnapped and kept alive. I don't know that for certain. For all I know they were taken out to the desert, killed, then buried.

While that's possible that's a lot of effort for not really any discernible gain. Similarly, the coalition could be founded by someone who just wants to exclude foreign influences with no ulterior motive, but again, that's a lot of effort. I have to believe that there is some greater point than what I'm immediately seeing. Even if I can't quite prove it yet.

Belatedly, I realize that I'll have to inform Raven to some degree as well. I guess also ask Yang and her Dad to make sure she isn't acting strangely in the future. Raven probably isn't going to like being sent so close to conspiracy business, but there's not much I can do about that. There's also the possibility that I could have sent her headlong to whoever's responsible for what's going on. Who knows how disastrous that could have been.

Of course, all of this investigating, compiling, and sending out orders has eaten up a lot of time. I started just after coming back with Coral and Jasmine with Blake joining me an hour or so later. We sort of didn't stop with the momentum we got until the very end. Which has Blake crashing after another all-nighter, but she's hanging on admirably. I think in an effort to keep up with me.

That's all very cute and the only thing I can really think of is to take her and tuck her into bed. Or, I could use my semblance and we can nap right here. Before I can do so, one of the doors to the assembly hall is thrown open.

"Ochre Rovere," Weiss belts at the top of her lungs as she storms over to where Blake and I are sitting. She plants both her arms on her hips, her elbows flared out and forming triangles as if to make herself seem larger. "Do you have any idea how long the two of you have been at it?"

Her poor phrasing aside, I can't exactly take that lying down. "Weiss, this was important. We discovered a scheme in Vacuo. You know those native tribes that have been-"

"Shush," she states and presses a finger against my lips. "You can tell me all about it later. For now, the two of you have been working much too hard. You need a break, the both of you…and besides you have an obligation you have to take care of," she finishes almost shyly, worrying away at her bottom lip as she does so.

Despite that, I think her indignation at me working is genuine. Not that I regret my actions or can really let up. She's just worrying too much and after some time together it shouldn't be too much of an issue. I only have…okay, I have quite a bit left on my plate, but a lot of it is White Fang stuff. That's at least less intensive on my part even if it's still 'work.'

Weiss drags me pretty much bodily from my seat while Blake sends a half wave and slumps over. I hope she's not planning on sleeping like that. Unfortunately any attempt to protest or change the situation is unlikely to amount to anything. Well, without me making a big deal of it. Better to just send a message to Ruby and Yang to take care of my cat-eared girlfriend.

After I do so I can give my Weiss my full attention and the two of us depart from the Belladonna manor, hands held between us. Technically I could show her anywhere in Menagerie and fulfill the letter of her request. I know just as well as she does that's not playing by the spirit which only leaves me with two real possibilities to show her around. One would be my watering hole, but the twins sort of had a point that there's nothing to really do there.

Instead I lead us through the winding streets until we arrive at my old house. Like many others in my home it's small and raised off the ground with small wooden steps leading to the entrance. The paint on the outside is much more worn than I last remember it. Not even a year has passed, but it's not like Dad was able to keep up with the little household repairs.

Inside is a room with a small divider between the living/dining area and the kitchen as well as doors leading to the rest of the house. Not that there's much of interest aside from Dad and I's bedroom. Of course the latter of all that is what has my girlfriend's attention and it's with a little apprehension that I let her in.

It's not all that large, but I never really needed a large space. Any studying, writing, or reading I'd do would be in the main room of the house. On the wall opposite of our entrance is a small wooden slat window, to the left is a door to a small closet space, and to the right nestled in the corner is my old bed, the only real bit of furnishing I have.

As soon as we enter Weiss grabs hold of me and presses her lips against mine. Slowly by degrees we stumble over to my bed and fall upon it. Then we rock against the wall and reflexively roll the other way. This sends us tumbling over and I freeze up as my cheeks heat up.

I should have expected that this would be a problem. My old bed is hardly big enough to fit just me. It was never designed for an adult, much less two. As embarrassed as I am, I don't really notice my girlfriend's initial reaction.

I come to when I realize that she's cradling my head against her chest. As if in reassurance that she's not judging me for my lack of adequate accommodations. I don't know if she finds the whole situation funny, but I don't think she's judging me and I can allow myself to relax.

"Sorry, I just- well, I'm not sure what I was expecting," I state, managing that much.

She hums and that seems to be the end of that until she revises her response. "I love you."

"I know that," I respond almost petulantly before throwing out a, "Love you too."

"I know," she replies with a teasing lilt in her voice. Despite it all I find myself relaxing. "I just felt you needed to hear that again."

"You're the best."

She draws a haughty sniff and I just know her head is tilted back with her nose pointed to the sky. "You know it! Praise me more."

"Needy today aren't you," I needle.

"The only neediness I need to deal with is needing you to relax."

"Got a few ideas for that after Kel's comment," I tease back.

"I-" she stops her response entirely. Her voice is gone until she barely manages, "Maybe a few."

I could tease her some more, but instead I grab the back of her head and pull her into a gentle kiss. "I'm sure they're all amazing. What do you want to do?"

"I don't want to make you uncomfortable," she demures. I simply hum and don't press her. Not like I'm missing out on much, but this is for her benefit and not mine. She's clearly the uncomfortable one. Some casual conversation should do her well.

Momentos: She said she wanted to see every inch of my home. It might not be much, but I think she'll appreciate being shown a little collection of mine. (2)

Obstacles: Maybe she'll appreciate an affirmation of our relationship of sorts. Dealing with the little problems in our relationship, and work especially, as best as we can. (2)

Family: She has some sort of meeting planned with her family. It might be a good idea to see what I can do to help or even what she wants me to do in the first place. (0)

Upbringing: Well, there really is no better place for this kind of conversation. At the very least I think she'll like hearing about my childhood even if it wasn't really all that great. (0)

Support: She really does put up with a lot when it comes to me. Maybe I shouldn't make a big deal about that, but I know a few ways to express my appreciation. (0)

Aversion: Really not that big of a deal and something she's already aware of. However, it might be a good idea to touch on. (0)

"I don't mind being uncomfortable if it's for you," I whisper and then hold her tight. A pleasant hum greets my gesture and my words. She's probably taking them as another affirmation of our future home in Vale.

The reminder doesn't cause me to tense up. Well, not enough for me to not tamper down on it. It probably helps that it wasn't my intention to bring that up. I'm not even really sure what I was trying to get at with my words.

There's the obvious and ephemeral desire to reassure my girlfriend, but that extends beyond this mere moment. Arguably the house issue addresses that. That I'm willing to accept a small sacrifice in my comfort for her benefit, but that isn't exactly accurate. It's not like I'm not benefitting from the arrangement; Blake too, I suppose.

Weiss may want it more, but that doesn't exactly erase the source of my apprehension. She's certainly put up with and sacrificed more in my mind for our relationship. Not that I haven't done the same to a degree, but those were more hindrances than anything that made me truly uncomfortable. Things that made my professional goals harder to achieve; they didn't exactly impact me personally.

I know inviting her into my room and letting her into my life that little bit is enough to satisfy her. Just a few more minutes of this and we can proceed with an enjoyable evening. That's all well and good, and even enticing, but it isn't enough. Not after all she's done for me.

Despite that certainty of thought, my courage isn't quite there. Or maybe I'm just too comfortable laying with my girlfriend. Either way, my collection in the closet can wait a few minutes more.

I trail my fingers through her hair while one hand remains against the back of her neck, pressing her head against my chest. She's all too happy to let herself relax, letting her arms hang limp around my neck and let out small appreciative hums all the while. It is alluring to continue with this halcyon moment until I decide to suddenly still my ministrations.

"Ochre?" Her tone has a small undercurrent of worry. As if expecting that I have something on my mind. I can't say that I don't, but she'll understand soon enough.

"I have something I want to show you," I state knowing that doesn't actually explain anything. Regardless, she trusts me enough to simply nod and make a noise of interest. I set her on my bed and walk over to my closet.

Inside isn't anything special, mostly clothes that don't fit me anymore and a few knick-knacks. Well, that and the thing I actually want her to see, though I guess that's just more knick-knacks. It's really not anything all that special, just the idle hobby of a child.

The box containing my little treasures is rather small, easily carried with one hand if I wasn't worried about disturbing the contents. Particularly limiting, but space has always been at a premium and I could never bring myself to run roughshod over practicality. Well, more than I already did by asking Dad to get me something like this.

My head turns to my girlfriend as my hands absently grab the box. Knowing her, space would never be an issue if I brought up any of my wants or desires. In more ways than one I suppose.

Despite her clinginess, in general and as of late, she is more than capable of putting away her desires for me. As evidenced by how we can go days or weeks without seeing each other without any real complaint on her end. Something that's pretty much a necessity considering Huntsmen life. It's obviously not her preference, but that hasn't stopped her from acting outside of her preference a lot for this relationship. I just need to return the favor.

I make my way back to the far too small bed, take a seat next to my girlfriend, set my collection across our laps unopened, and wrap an arm around her waist. Our legs already rub against each other, but she seems to read into what I'm getting across. She tries to scooch over as much as she can, only really impressing more of her weight against me, and trails an arm along my back. Her other hand rests on an edge of the box ready to open it. Curiously she's not attempting to do so quite yet.

With how she's arranged herself, she can't do it on her own. That just makes me aware of her lack of attempting to do so regardless. Most likely in an attempt to console me or make sure I'm ready and really want this. Despite my apprehension, I simply shake my head. This is just a box of memories in the end and she's already accepted a much worse side of me.

"It's not much, I know," I start while lifting up on my edge. "I used to go swimming or trawling the beach a lot when I was a kid. It's…really embarrassing actually; I just started collecting them because I thought they looked pretty. I still do, but I'm not really interested in collecting any more. They wouldn't be the same as all these."

"Why not," she questions lightly as the box is opened. I think she knows why. She just wants to hear it from me while her hand lightly ruffles through my connection. It's not really organized in any way other than rough coloration similarities. Not that I'm embarrassed about the disorganization or anything; I was just a kid back then.

"I had to put all that away when I joined the White Fang. I didn't have the time to waste on pretty baubles when I had far more practical concerns on my mind. Plus, I couldn't take these with me or really grow my collection. I could only carry so much with me and when heading out into the wilderness, supplies were always a greater concern."

I sigh, "I just had to discard it as a part of growing up. I couldn't let it weigh me down in my attempt to achieve my goals."

Weiss is silent for a long moment, her hand still ruffling through the collection of shells but with her eyes entirely on me. She doesn't quite look lost, more conflicted than anything else. Like she's sad but determined.

"Have you given any thought to picking it back up again," she asks softly. There's a certain weight to her words. Like she desperately wants me to for some reason.

It brings me to pause for a few seconds, trying to parse the reason why. It feels so long ago, but I think there was a similar conversation that we had about this once upon a time. Before we started dating I think. About how she was ready to hang up her singing career. In that light, I gave that back to her, but she hasn't been able to do the same for me; of course she's being silly like that.

"I'd argue that I already have." My statement doesn't clear up any of her confusion, so I continue, "You've been inside my dorm. You know that little shelf that I have next to my bed."

"The one with that carnival plushie and the one I bought," she questions. The former isn't exactly from a carnival, but I suppose an amusement park is close enough. Of course, what they actually represent to me is my relationship with my girlfriends.

"Yeah, there are a few other things there, but it's not the objects themselves that are important. They never were that important to me, more the memories behind them." No real sense in being too materialistic when there wasn't much in Menagerie to begin with, at least from my perspective.

"Oh," she lets out in an interested tone. Then she stares at the collection intensely, as if trying to burn the objects into her mind. Like she's treating them as important to her as they are to me. Actually maybe a bit more important now that I think about it.

"It's not like I remember the story behind each and every one of them. It's more…just the general sense of being a kid and not having to worry about things. Well, as much as I do now I guess."

She nods with a small downward pull of her lips, "Still, you must remember some of them." Of course she'd be like this; she just wants to know more about me. Not that I have any problem inviting her more into my life.

I chuckle, "I suppose I do." I pick up one of them at random, "This one I found while swimming at the dockside marketplace. I think I was seven or so at the time. Of course, I was looking for various shells and shinies at the time so it's not all that special, but, well, as a part of the larger whole it still is."

"And this one," she points to another random shell, this one conical and red.

Truthfully I've forgotten the story behind that one, but it doesn't really matter. I simply provide her with a story of my past that I do remember. It's not to deceive her, but rather to give her what she really wants with her inquiries.

We continue like that for many minutes. Me simply regaling her with tale after tale of my childhood. Not that any of them are all that exciting, but she seems more than happy just to sit there and hear them.

Eventually her questions die down and she throws me a soft look. Then her hand runs over a few of my treasures. "I," she starts and halts immediately. I hum and squeeze her side. She shakes her head, "Sorry, I…I just wanted to ask if it was alright if I borrowed a few of them?" Her voice is soft and quite, with an undercurrent of desire.

I doubt her plan is to simply borrow them. More like on permanent loan or with some other idea in mind. Despite that, it's no easy thing for me to simply let go of them. Even if it's only a small portion of the whole it feels like giving away a part of myself. But, well, I guess that's just more reason to do so.

I put on a brave face and a light smile, "Of course you can snow flower." She practically vibrates at the approval and pet name. However, she doesn't greedily start picking out the objects of her desire. Instead she sets the box aside in order to wrap me in a full hug, her head right underneath my chin and resting in her hair.

"Thank you, my knight," she returns with a similar affection. Entirely genuine and pleased in her tone of voice. She lets her response hang for a few seconds before she nuzzles against me some more.

I kiss the top of her head, more than happy to just stay like that myself. However, an itch seems to work away at the both of us as we slowly lean back until we're propped up against the wall. A sort of tenderness in the motion. Afterwards she looks up at me and we hold each other's eyes.

A certain phrase comes to my lips, but it's entirely unnecessary for either of us to say. We know it just as well as the other. We say it anyway. "I love you."

Slowly we shift and get more comfortable by laying fully on the bed. Well, I do at any rate. It's still too tight of a fit for her to lay next to me so my girlfriend instead takes a spot atop me. A lot like the times we'd stay the night at Coral's apartment. Unlike those times, Weiss doesn't have to remain all that quiet.

At first she starts humming one of her songs. Not quite in a way to bring me to sleep, that's certainly not what she's after. Rather it feels more meaningful and it takes me a while to place the tune. When I do, she smiles and starts singing it quietly instead.

It's a new song for her, no doubt in preparation for our upcoming concert in Atlas. It's also, perhaps predictably, a love song. For whatever reason, I'm the one who's more embarrassed to hear it than she is to sing it.

A heat in my cheeks continues to build and to my misfortune my girlfriend cottons on. She brings her volume even lower, somehow still carrying a melody while in a near whisper. A whisper that she brings to my upper ears. All the while paying attention to my faunus features. With one hand caressing the back of my ears and the other rubbing a small circle around one of my spots.

It's not like that's been an issue for quite a while now. However, she no doubt still remembers my reluctance to show off my features. Either trying to reassure what she perceives as an insecurity or to highlight that it is indeed me who she's referring to in her song. As both the subject and the inspiration.

That, admittedly, brings a heady feeling to me. However, it's not really enough to breach past all my other feelings. Eventually I pull her into a kiss just so she'll stop. Something that just causes her to giggle when we break away. Then she exhales in content, more than satisfied for the two of us to rest like this for a few minutes or even hours.

I know she has more planned for the evening, but it's hard not to fall into that sort of laziness along with her. It wouldn't even be ruining her plans. We don't have any explicit responsibilities so it could always wait until morning. I, however, am not one to put off things for that long. Not when we've made another affirmation of our relationship. Maybe it would be better to wait, but I feel now's the best time to push past what few reservations we've held up until now.

"Weiss," I prompt with a small shake.

She grunts and dramatically cracks open an eye the tiniest bit. As if to say I'm disturbing her rest and she is unamused. I roll my eyes and she scoffs. Then she buries her head against me.

"Do we have to," she questions, already suspecting that I have something more serious on my mind than simple words of affirmation.

"Not if you don't want to," I reassure. I more feel than see her smile in the way she shifts atop me. Not quite happily returning to her relaxed moment, but confident that I'd let the matter drop if that's what she wants.

"Am I going to be upset if I hear you out?"

"No. Whatever happens I don't want that." Technically that isn't a guarantee. I just want to get my intent across more than anything.

"Good." She props herself up with her elbows on my chest and her hands holding her head above mine. "But, this isn't going to be easy either," she states rather than questions. Most likely relating the upcoming experience to plenty we've had prior.

"I don't think I've disappointed you yet," I joke. Her eyes soften at that, but not fully. Something is still behind them and implies there is an event that is debatable in her mind. One that I think I can guess.

Not that I let the heavy thought enter my serious tone, "Nothing worth doing ever is. And this," I cup her face with my hand and she lets one of her arms fall out, trusting me to keep her upright. "This is definitely worth it."

"Charmer," she quips, but is unable to keep a certain happy tone out of her voice.

I'm of half a mind to quip back, falling into our usual dynamic. Instead I stare into her cool blue eyes and give her a quick kiss. Something that gets a hum of appreciation afterwards and does much to set the tone in a relaxed atmosphere.

"I'm not letting you go anywhere; I just think it's time to discuss some difficulties."

"Not letting me go anywhere," she challenges back, pressing against my possessive language.

"Yes," I state firmly. That was half the point of using it. No need to reassure her that I'm not going anywhere again. Not when we're talking about the things that might bring us apart. Doing so implies that I've made up my mind to stick with her; that she would be the one who has to resist these efforts. Something that we both know isn't up for consideration in her mind.

It only takes her a second to process that and for a silly smile to worm its way across her face. Not quite losing herself or forgetting the seriousness of the moment. Just indulging in it as much as she can.

"Okay, what difficulties then? Is this about the White Fang?" Despite her best attempt there is a worrying lilt at the end of her tone.

I give her a reassuring kiss, "No. Sort of. Not in the way it originally was. It's not ideal, but I've dealt with that as best as I can and I've established myself. It's more related to the reason you dragged me off today to begin with."

She covers up her tensing frame with an interested hum. Not quite trusting herself to venture her thoughts at the moment.

I pull her in close, "It's okay. I love you." The promise in those words and what I said earlier is enough to set her at ease.

"So what's the issue?" I simply stare at her and her cheeks heat up. Coming to the obvious conclusion that it's her behavior around my work-life that I'm bringing attention to.

Before she can grow too embarrassed or put upon, I prompt, "I know why. But, if you ever need me, ever want me, I'll be there."

I'm not ignorant of the source of her apprehension. Not after what happened to her family and what drove them apart to begin with. At least outwardly speaking. My words in that sense actually address her worries without stating them directly.

"Promise," she asks in a small voice. Lacking much of the usual firmness I'd associate with this kind of request from her.

"Of course." Despite the reassurance, she doesn't relax fully. Something else is on her mind and I brace myself.

"Even if-" she stops herself until I send her a reassuring look and nod my head. This is something we need to talk about after all. "Even if it comes between me or your home?"

I don't bother trying to put up a strong front. Letting myself deflate while still mindful to fully support my girlfriend. Truthfully I've had to give the matter a lot of thought and I'm still not entirely certain. I don't think I'll ever be until the moment comes.

However, I can evaluate my recent actions and behavior and come to certain conclusions. The whole mess that was that ambush in Mistral ostensibly points to me prioritizing my home over my girlfriends, or at least my work. However, my actions afterwards, as pointed out by Ghira, aren't exactly as congruent.

At some point I've allowed myself to deviate from that single-minded focus. Either out of personal or professional obligation to my men and the conspiracy at large. Given the focus I've given Maple I have to assume it's the former. It can even apply to James as annoying as that is to consider in certain aspects.

That, of course, has to apply even more so for my girlfriends. If they earnestly asked me to stop, I don't know what I'd do. However, I know they won't ask that of me. Heck, I brought it up with Weiss last week and she told me exactly how she felt about that.

"I think you need me more than my home does," I settle on eventually. It's not a full assurance, but it feels like an honest one at this point.

A smile splits Weiss' face before freezing which is accompanied by a darkening of her features. Likely in guilt that she's happy with my response when she knows how much my home means to me.

"I know you're not going to make me choose," I reassure with a soft voice. "Just like how I'm not going to make you." Belatedly I realize that my first sentence could be read as an allusion to our somewhat messy situation of our relationship and mine with Blake. Something we might need to address, but isn't exactly my intent to get into now.

"Well," she drawls in a weak voice. More so dealing with her guilt and searching for a way to convey a sentiment than out of any real apprehension or aversion to bringing up a topic. "If you were ever to ask it of me, I know which I'd choose."

She finishes by staring me right in the eyes, trying her best not to blink and impart the seriousness of her promise. I sort of suspected that she'd be fine giving up on her ambitions if it meant staying with me. Although, it could also be read in regards to my relationship with Blake. I don't know if she fully intends the double meaning though.

Regardless, the admission still hits hard and it's hard to breathe properly. Not really all that helped by my girlfriend still digging one of her elbows into my chest and pressing a good portion of her weight there. She seems to realize the predicament shortly afterwards and finally blinks. Then stares down at her elbow as if mortified that she wasn't properly considering that.

It's all too cute for me and so I pull her in for a kiss. Collapsing her attempts to remain upright as I hold the back of her head and press a hand along her back.

Of course, we haven't actually delved into how we're going to deal with the awkwardness of our work situations. Those details will just have to be hammered out later and I don't think she'll get over her aversion. Just that those things are rather immaterial when we've affirmed that neither of those are more important than what we have. That hasn't actually been tested in practice, so there's every possibility it falls apart. However, I think as long as we're both trying it won't be so much of an issue in Weiss' mind.[/Spoiler][/Spoiler]
 
Summer Week 2 (Part 4)
The day after, Weiss isn't quite willing to leave my side just yet. Neither am I if I'm being honest. I just have to find some way to be productive while also in her presence. That doesn't really leave me with a whole lot of options. I suppose I could call Whitley, but I would prefer if that was a private call all things considered.

Perhaps sensing something about my thoughts, Weiss drags me over to the couch. Her fingers interlock with mine, but her gaze is more fixed on the floor rather than my face. I don't know if she intends to ask me to put aside work for a bit longer.

It would fit with her attitude and our talk last night, but that feels distinctly wrong for her to consider so soon. She's much too considerate and accepting to just press her advantage as soon as it was revealed. Not that she's above such things for what she really wants, which I suppose I fall into. Just that she knows where my preferences would lie and she's been accommodating of that so far.

"I," she starts suddenly then takes a breath to re-center herself, her eyes still on the floor. "If you have to work, I wouldn't mind being there with you."

"Are you sure?" I know she's lying. She has to know that I know she's lying. Despite all that she nods her head. There are more than a few reservations on either side, but I cave in and pull out my scroll. As soon as I do so she simply leans against and wraps her arms around me.

I guess she doesn't feel the same need to attend to her own work. Either not wanting it to intrude on her time out of her own fears of falling into work or simply not having anything to do. I doubt the latter is true. Even if by some chance there's less work involved in running the SDC there has to be something.

This isn't the first time we've had a sort of 'work date' as it were. However, last time was more of a poorly thought out attempt by her to get me to relax. Still thinking that I was working too hard, but trying her best to put up with that and spend time with me. I guess this is more similar than not.

The change, or reattempt I suppose, could be initiated by our conversation yesterday. While that certainly plays a role in all this I can't help but think it's not the only one. I doubt that Weiss hasn't noticed how much time Blake and I spend together during our investigations. Heck, she interrupted one such moment of her own volition. That could be a sign of her competitiveness flaring up again.

I know we talked about it as a group, but that hardly solves the root cause. I'm unsure if that can ever be dealt with fully to begin with. It might just have to be something we learn to live with. Although, she hasn't exactly restarted the tendency in personal affairs. It could just be an attempt to monopolize my time as Blake has. Not like they haven't done that with my semblance time as it is.

Regardless, now is not the time to wax poetic. Instead I turn my attention to the guides in Vacuo who mysteriously survived their attempts to lead Weiss' men when her men did not. No doubt some of that is just an honest mix up, but there are too many for me to think it's entirely without foul play. I suppose it could be still; Vacuo is hardly the safest place between the grimm and the wildlife. I won't know for certain until I try.

Investigation Check: Rank: 4.95 +.5(Assistance)= 5.45 vs Challenge: 4

Final Modifier: +36

BO2 Source: Assistance (Desert Agents)

Dice: 2d100+36

Options: Individual.

22,28 + 36 = 58,64

The easiest place for me to start is with the SDC records. I don't even have to lean on Weiss to grant me access. After all the help I've done running defense and dating her, I've essentially been given a blank pass on whatever information her portion of the SDC has access to. Of course, she would be the one to take the fall if I abused this information, but that's not my intent.

Rather, it's to clarify and find out what guides have been used and blacklisted by the SDC. Unlike the Mistral branch, there isn't a huge culture of working with criminals among the men that Weiss has employed. As such, they have taken records of everyone they've worked with including at least a description if not an outright picture of those in question.

For those that don't have a picture, I forward the description off to my men. Even if we didn't have anyone available to handle such sketches, we could lean on the VPD. Not that it's necessary in this case.

While I wait for that, I page through what I can find on everyone else. A good portion have provided false names, as to be expected, but they can't exactly hide themselves fully. Most were even inspected by the SDC prior to hiring.

Of those blacklisted this actually makes up a decent portion, with the majority of those having some sort of criminal connection in Vacuo. Of those that remain and actually guided the SDC prospectors, our pool is cut down by those that behaved inappropriately, were inept, or outright conmen.

That leaves me with a pool of guides who's charges disappeared while they survived. I already had a list from my men and our observations, but it's always good to double check these things.

Speaking of which, the SDC has already done so for the more egregious examples. Even if it would be cheaper just to write off the guides as incompetent or malicious, it seems that Weiss was at least willing to give them a second chance or hear out their reasoning. Or perhaps she had some retribution in mind.

From what I can discern, and is corroborated by my men, a majority of these shady guides have some sort of connection to the criminal scene in Vacuo. One that was either missed, unapparent, or deemed far too minor to cause issues. Whether this is actually related or not is up in the air. It wouldn't surprise me if these criminal groups hold somewhat of a grudge over what happened to Vacuo and the Paradise Oasis. Something that extends to Weiss and possibly other foreigners.

However, that doesn't explain why my own efforts haven't been struck to the same degree. It could be a simple matter of opportunity; my men are able to take care of themselves and haven't exposed themselves to much weakness. Regardless, I would expect for there to be some kind of reprisal. Well, more of one than we've received.

That means I have to focus on the mitigating factors. Such as how my men have been assisting Vacuo and Vacuans far more than exploiting them. That and this could be a matter of respect.

I already know that the criminal scene in Vacuo is somewhat insular and based on connections and mutual trust. In that light, the reputation of the Schnees probably works against them while my more unknown status works in my favor. I suppose the fact I've survived in the Vacuan deserts is also likely to have some sort of impact.

If that's accurate then this might have been them extracting a pound of flesh so to speak. More vengeance rather than justice. If that's correct then this sort of behavior should die down when they're satisfied or shown proper respect. Far more likely the former rather than the latter with my girlfriend's sensibilities.

Of course, that assumes that they aren't hellbent on seeing the SDC crumble. If that was the case I'd expect something more major than vandalism of their offices in the area. Not that the loss of men is a light matter, but if they were really hellbent on driving out the Schnees I just don't see any way that wouldn't be more apparent.

It unfortunately leaves me with little I can do aside from potentially sending my findings to Theo. I'll need more evidence actually connecting all that for him to actually do anything though. Shade may be the only real authority in Vacuo, but they can't crack down on the criminal element without due cause and evidence. Both to ensure the other criminals don't do something rash and because Huntsmen have their hands full in the Kingdom as it is.

That leaves me and my men to search for that evidence. It's around this time that I start receiving the first initial sketches for those who somehow avoided getting their photos taken by the SDC, at least officially. While that's interesting I leave it on the backburner as I search for evidence.

Of course, I can't prove any sort of foul play out in the wilderness without any footage to recover. However, what I can do is find evidence of other crimes these guides and some of their associates have committed. It's still far too little for my tastes. If Vacuo had a proper authority this wouldn't be so difficult. As it is, I can incentivize Theo to go after some of these people and groups when he has the resources, but it's nothing major.

I'm about to call it a day until I receive a message from one of my men. Before I attend to that, I check in on my girlfriend. She has a look of concentration on her face as she looks at my scroll. Not wholly focused, but it's clear she understands what I've been looking through and how it relates to her. Perhaps a bit guilty that she didn't do enough to keep her men safe.

"Why are you doing this," she questions, not wholly confused and with an expectant quality to her voice. Like she suspects the reason why, but wants to be sure first.

I'm not surprised that she'd be invested, but her words seem too heavy to just be that simple of an observation. Then it crosses my mind that she doesn't know what I was investigating with Blake, I haven't had the time to bring her up to speed yet.

Well I could have, but spending time together seemed more important. As far as she's aware I might as well have been working so hard for her benefit without telling her. That's not wholly true, but I think the impression will stick with her.

"It's just an idle curiosity," I play off, knowing full well she won't believe me. "I just want to make sure there isn't anything more nefarious at play. Get a handle of the situation before anything potentially troublesome can happen."

My girlfriend huffs, but doesn't countermand my answer. I know she doesn't accept it quite yet, but I should finish my work before I get to explaining what I was looking into prior to her interruption.

That leads me to the message that was just sent which includes the sketch of one of the guides and a picture of one of the missing posters hung up on the Weeping Wall. It's a bit rough, but the sketch bears striking similarities to one of the missing persons.

I check what we know about the missing girl, her family, and the guide for any sort of explanation. As far as it seems, there's no obvious explanation. The mother is well accounted for and there are no siblings to worry about. It could just be a massive coincidence, but I'm willing to bet that we've found her in a way.

That leads me to double check our facts again and I find out that the woman went missing before she guided the SDC officials. Even more odd, she actually led them once before the survey team went missing.

That first expedition was rather perfunctory, more to ensure everyone had their shit together and could work as a team before braving the wilderness proper. As such they only spent a couple of days around the outer portions of Vacuo proper. Too close for any real danger of grimm, which perhaps explains why they didn't mysterious disappear then.

They did, reportedly, stay out for a day longer than they should have. This was apparently explained by one of their instruments being damaged and the team wanting to see if they could conduct field repairs. Nothing inherently strange other than the fact that it wasn't called in and they could have simply walked to Vacuo to exchange their broken instrument for a new one.

If it weren't for the odd dates of her disappearance and working for the SDC I would simply think this was all benign. With those factored in, I can only think there's something deeper to some part of this. Of course, there could be rational explanations for this discrepancy in time and dates. Perhaps a debt that had to be paid off and the woman was trying to earn that by working for the SDC. Nothing I know of thus far points out foul play, but it just doesn't sit right with me.

We don't have confirmation that she didn't disappear or die with the rest of the survey team, unlike some of the guides we have knowledge of. However, just like with them, she could have survived as well. While a civilian, she had a semblance that is useful in exploring and surviving the deserts of Vacuo. That's already enough to twig my senses that perhaps a search of the city for her is in order. Even if we fail to come up with anything we can at least let her family know what likely happened to her.

As enlightening as that is, I can't exactly organize a city-wide manhunt for a woman who may or may not even be there right at this moment. That, however, does remind me that I have a lot of White Fang business left to attend to. Unfortunately, I think delving that deep would do more to upset Weiss than anything else. I should have some time before it's necessary to give out new orders, so for now the two of us head back to the manor.

When we get back, we inquire as to what exactly our teams have gotten up to. Surprisingly little as it turns out. Marina is with Dad, while Blake, the sisters, and the twins are in a common room attending to their hobbies.

It makes me wonder if Ruby and Autumn are reading an issue of that one comic they share an interest in. They said it took a while for new chapters to come out so that seems doubtful, but might also be something they'd celebrate together if it did happen. I suppose I could stop by and check in with them. In fact I probably should regardless, however, Weiss departs from my side first, evidently not trying to take up too much of my time.

I'm sure she'll impress upon it some more when I rejoin her and the others, but it gives me the opportunity to stake out my own affairs. Which reminds me that I have one last parental figure that I have to meet. Jacques doesn't count because no one cares for his opinion in this regard.



It takes a bit of searching and asking around, but I find Kali and Coral in the kitchen together. Jasmine is nowhere in sight. Either with the group, bugging Dad, or just doing something on her own. Coral doesn't seem too worried, so I suppose the worst case is that some hapless guard is making sure she isn't getting into too much trouble.

Kali's ears twitch upon my arrival, though she doesn't give any other indication that she's caught on to my arrival. She merely maintains her conversation with Coral while the two of them fuss over preparations for our future meal. I can't imagine that it's an easy job feeding a dozen or so people. Much less when you throw in giants like Autumn and Kelly in the mix.

I know Kali could have servants attend to the preparations, but she's choosing not to. Either out of a genuine appreciation for the activity or a sense of pride, I'm unsure which. Whatever the case, she isn't disinclined to accept assistance. Even if I'm not the greatest I can at least offer some.

"Ochre," Kali finally calls out, suddenly turning to my direction when I step towards the kitchens. "Your friends are in the other room. Don't worry about us, you're a guest after all." I can easily recognize the dismissal, but that doesn't mean I have to respect it.

I knock my head towards Coral and start washing my hands, "Doesn't seem to have stopped her."

"She insisted," Kali replies with a strained voice.

"Well, so am I." I return my attention to washing my hands, but I swear I can see a slight smile on Kali's face out of the corner of my eye.

"In that case, I should get out of here," Coral says after a stifled giggle.

"Nonsense. It might be a bit crowded, but I could still use the help. Or you could stick around just to talk."

"No, no. This is for the best. I'm no stranger to a…'parental conference' as it were. Besides, I should check on Jasmine. No sense making her think she's left out during our vacation."

Kali lets out a complicated hum, which comes off as a half-hearted effort to my ears. Like her response was simply out of politeness' sake and she's not trying too hard to convince Coral to stay. Likely wanting to talk to me one on one for her own reasons and not motivated enough, or perhaps the opposite, by her budding friendship with my mom.

Once Coral departs she says, "So, took you long enough to meet with me."

"What can I say, I saved the best for last," I quip.

"Uh-huh. I am a married woman after all," she teases and I struggle not to roll my eyes.

"You're gonna have to try harder than that."

"Oh," she questions and I don't grace her with a response. Something that causes her to flash a small smile. Her reactions thus far come off as testing, trying to get a measure for my character which I can't fully fault her for. Not like I'm not doing the same. That and Blake has told me of her mother's tendencies.

"Well, I hope you're able to keep up with the cooking as well," she eventually settles on vaguely. The as well, referring to our mutual attempts at conversation and observation.

"I believe it's called multitasking and I'm more than capable of keeping up."

"Uh-huh," she replies, sounding as if she doesn't believe me. I'm not sure where that's coming from. It's certainly not from my showing so far. The only thing I can think of is it's a disparagement of my cooking skills. Which, I mean, yeah, they aren't the greatest but they're plenty serviceable.

Of course as soon as I process that, I spot an amused glimmer in her Amber eyes. Either she knows something that I don't or she's just messing with me. I don't fully suppress a grumble at her antics. Letting out just enough to let her know I'm conceding a point in our little game which draws a pleased hum from her.

"Well, we already have a lot done. If you don't mind, I think I could help you with a particular dish. One of Blake's favorites," she offers.

I know it's an olive branch, but I can't help my hesitance. "Yeah, that's great. I mean, thank you. It's just-" I can't force myself to say my reluctance is from not having gone through with my semi-romantic dinner plans yet. This touches pretty close to that, but I'm not at all prepared.

"Men," she snorts in amusement, like that explains everything about my response. I'd argue that she has a misconception, but I'm not exactly being reasonable here either.

Relationship: I'm not sure if it's really a big deal for her or Ghira, but the relationship I find myself in is a bit odd. Maybe I could reassure her that I'm not taking advantage of Blake. (3)

Support: Out of everyone related to my girlfriends, she seems to be the first who's actively supportive. Maybe I should ask about that. (2)

Blake: A somewhat obvious topic. More related to the kind of influence I've had on her daughter and perhaps some thoughts towards the future. (2)

White Fang: I'm sure she has just as much to say about my leadership of the organization as her husband, though she might be less blunt about it. (2)

Ghira: I think I've more or less established common ground with her husband, but I suppose it won't hurt to check and gain some insight on the Chief. (1)

I'm sure the two of us have questions just sitting at the tip of our tongues. Neither of us ventures ours first. There's a lot that can be told about a person based on what they're interested in learning and how they phrase it. Oftentimes the first real thrust of a conversation has to be a lot more blunt and explicit which leaves even more information out for the other to garner.

If our goal was solely to extract as much information while giving as little in return, we'd devolve to simple comments and questions passed about as we cook. That's certainly on the table, but there's no reason for us to be misaligned in our goals. In fact, given her offer and the support it gives me that seems more true than not. However, that's no reason to spoil the game between us.

"So, why are you helping me," I question. Under normal circumstances that would imply that I often don't receive or turn down help. I suppose that isn't too inaccurate up until recently. However, it's modified by my knowledge of the game we play. Since we're both aware, it more implies that I'm not willing to get into any deeper topics off the bat.

That makes it seem like I either lack boldness or I have an abundance of manipulative tendencies. The former is easy to rule out based on my prior behavior. That should mean that I'd be more reluctant to share this, but further knowledge of this game adds another dimension. Namely that I'm recognizing my manipulative tendencies and embracing them.

If she's aware of that much, and Blake's efforts, then it could be read into much further. That, naturally, leads into an ever expanding rabbit hole of what my intentions could be or how intentional my efforts are. How exactly she parses my simple statement is then a huge indicator of her mental state and if her support is genuine.

Even if it is, I'm not foolish enough to think that her offer is wholly altruistic. There wouldn't be a need to test me if she already trusted that I had the best intentions.

Kali keeps an upbeat attitude as she dances around the kitchen. Not staying still enough for me to read her expression other than it's generally positive. "Because as much as I think you'll do well on your own, I don't want to ruin this for my little Blake. This dish is one of her favorites after all."

The comment, ostensibly directed towards our efforts, is naturally not at all aimed that way. The obvious reading is more 'I'm not helping you, I'm helping my daughter.' I can't say it's wholly inaccurate as her skill does outstrip my own in this arena. However, that's only a surface level read.

There's still the fact that she offered to help me with the dish in the first place. That betrays that her comment is not as innocuous as it seems. Without her interference I wouldn't be making what I am and thus there would be no need to help me make it; it's a self fulfilling cycle, circular logic in essence.

There's also the fact that she could have said anything in response to my inquiry. She could have deflected my question, shown concern, made a joke, anything. Instead she chose that; she's trying to convey something to me rather than keep her intentions hidden.

With that in mind, her sentence can be broken down in another way. That she's honest about not wanting to ruin things for her daughter, but in a different context. It doesn't take a genius to figure out the new paradigm, but her second sentence implies that Kali considers our relationship a serious one. Not that I can blame her after what Blake pulled off for me; which she had a rather large hand in.

I guess the real question then is why she's supporting her daughter so much. That has a rather obvious answer, but I doubt that Kali is the type of woman to be blind with her affection and support. At least I really hope that she wouldn't act that way towards someone like Adam, just because her daughter is infatuated with them. Which, I suppose she wouldn't. The fact that she's judging and testing me to begin with is already a big tip off there.

"Cat got your tongue," she teases with her thumb and forefinger pinched together in front of my face. Then she winks cheekily before attending to more preparations in the kitchen.

"Just giving your words all the consideration they deserve," I fire back, playing into her banter.

"And I thought you said you could multitask?" Her words, while teasing, also have a fond quality to them. Not quite soft, but rather she's unable to keep hold of all of her appreciation so some has leaked out.

"Thinking and working is multitasking. If you just wanted mindless babble you had better options."

"Your mother was able to keep up," she snipes and I hold back my reaction. I know she can't be referring to my actual mom, they never met, but that doesn't mean my mind doesn't jump to that forlorn hope first.

"Yeah, she's great like that," I manage to get out in a level voice.

I know I'm not fully successful in hiding my reaction by how Kali's steps slow for a few seconds. Not quite enough to show worry over her words or apologize, but enough to tell me she knows she chose her words poorly. Or perhaps, she's just lambasting herself for testing me like that; it doesn't pass my notice that she said 'was' instead of 'is.'

Either way, laying into her over that isn't going to do either of us any good. That and I imagine I've earned some small measure of her approval from how I've conducted myself. No reason to throw that away over one insensitive line.

"You know," I start in a dry, almost bored tone, brute forcing my way past that awkwardness. "I know it was you and not the Chief who sent me a certain letter regarding a certain someone."

There's no direct implication in my words or tone, but I have to imagine she knows just as well what she wrote as I do. Kind of hard to forget given that I read it pretty much the same day Blake confessed. Probably got some encouragement from her mom, but what sort I'm unsure. Regardless, my focus is more on her plea to not take advantage of her daughter, as I'm sure she has to be aware of as well.

"I believe we made it clear that we sent that together," she responds lightly. Not put upon in the slightest, strained, or even irritated that I'm calling her out. I wasn't expecting her to continue leaning on her husband's good name which makes me think she doesn't want to actually address this situation.

"You did," I snipe and earn a sharp look for my trouble. "I still have that letter saved. Even have it with my things. I wonder what your husband has to say about it?"

"That we were worried about our daughter and we decided to step in as much as we could. Together."

"Then I'd have to commend him for his loyalty," I return with a sharp look of my own.

She has to be aware that she's pretty close to outright lying. Definitely by implication if nothing else. I have no doubt that Ghira would back up his wife, but I think we both have our doubts on if he could do so convincingly. Doubly so since the letter relates to his little princess.

Regardless, my words aren't what's supposed to convince her to tackle my intended subject. No, that's what the harsh look I'm sending her is for. I match her eyes with my own, the two of us standing relatively still in the kitchen as the low sounds of all the cooking food fills the temporary silence.

"Ghira was concerned for our daughter. She's been through so much and doesn't deserve to repeat her mistakes. You must agree with that much. Even beyond that, it does little to assuage his worries when our little girl is with someone who has his foot half-way out the door so to speak."

She doesn't have to keep hiding behind her husband and his name. Although, in this instance, I doubt that the two of them are unaligned. However, that brings up the perspective that she is just genuinely giving me his perspective rather than her own. I find that unlikely just based on principle and how the conversation has gone, but it remains a possibility.

I could just ask her outright to clarify and there is value in that. It would at the very least show that I value Blake and her feelings more than I do this little game we play. However, if I have another way of performing the former while preserving the latter, why shouldn't I take it?

"And what would your perspective be if I proved that I was committed?"

"I…" she starts and pauses entirely. In her words and in her motions. "Would be happy to call you my son in law."

While my efforts were enough to break her poise, hers are enough to do the same to me. I don't think her pause was in any way intentional and neither is mine. It seemed she was actually weighing up the possibility and couldn't find where she'd argue on it based on any of her principles. However, that victory doesn't do much for me in the end.

I'm more than a little surprised and apprehensive that she'd jump to something so serious right off the bat. Although, I guess that's just what it means for me to be committed, or proof of such, in her mind.

What's the point of having harmless fun with one another if I'm already dating someone? If I'm not playing for keeps, as it were, I'd be better off not even trying. At least that's what I think her perspective is. It seems as long as I am committed and care for the two girls that's good enough in Kali's books.

That awkward pause hangs in the air for several seconds. It seems that Kali is more than happy to let things die down from there. Perhaps willing to let the air settle and move on to less serious topics. There's a certain value in that; we've more or less come to an understanding and a conclusion of how any sort of relationship between us would progress, personally speaking at least.

It still leaves a lot unsaid about how we're supposed to interact in any sort of professional capacity. Technically she isn't my boss, but I know she has quite a bit of sway with Ghira and is no fool herself. I doubt that she'll have too much to say about my official position in Menagerie that I haven't gotten from her husband and my previous visit. However, there is more to consider than just my position with Menagerie.

I could just jump right into talking about the White Fang, but that would be overly crass. Not that it's not something I could do. Rather I have better options to achieve my goals. Especially since a certain someone is my second in command.

So, I attend to the cooking for a few minutes before masking my inquiry as idle conversation. "You said this was one of Blake's favorites? You still think that's true?"

"I certainly hope so, my little Blake hasn't changed that much after all," she tosses back with an accusatory glint in her eyes. Whether at the fact I'm bringing our conversation back to serious grounds, choosing Blake to do so, or just not covering the fact this is supposed to lead into further inquiries all that well. It's definitely not as subtle as I'd like for use against someone like Kali, but that doesn't really matter as long as I get what I want and maintain good relations.

I grunt, "You say that, but she's changed a lot over the school year. When I first met her she was trying to wall herself off from everybody and keep a low profile. I hope I don't have to explain how that isn't the case here." I lock her eyes with mine.

The Blake I knew from the start of the school year would never be so bold to discuss her plans with her boyfriend openly at the dinner table with her mother. It certainly matches with her more forward behavior since we started dating, but it would be foolish to say she's the same. Especially since it's been half a decade for Kali since she last saw her daughter. I know Blake didn't really keep in touch which is another change.

Kali returns my stare with equal fervor. Her body language alone tells me that she disagrees with my assessment. "My little Blake was nothing like that. She did prefer to indulge her hobbies on her own, but she was open and friendly with everyone." She stops abruptly instead of continuing on to explain her perspective further.

That makes me think her immediate response was related and something she wanted to say only to think better of it. Either because of bad memories or the implication that it would have against me. There's nothing to say that it can't be a mix of both and if that's true I think I know where she was going with that.

"A little too friendly with some people," I question, though my tone implies it's more of a statement than anything else.

Kali shakes her head, "Not exactly, I don't have any problem with that. More that she opened herself up to some bad influences."

I'm at a momentary loss for words with her response. It seems like she misunderstood the intent of my question, at least at first. We got there in the end so I don't really have any complaints. Of course, she hasn't specified whether she found Sienna or Adam to be the bad influence, though I think I can figure which is more important in her mind.

"Well," I start slowly, "if that's the case then you can't argue that I haven't had an impact either. As far as I'm aware Blake was never that heavily involved with the operations of the White Fang, nor did she show much interest."

That doesn't even get into how she's pinballed from pacifism, to violence, back to pacifism, and now aligned with my more moderate position of aggressive self-defense. At the very least, Blake is influenced by those around her and me in particular.

That's not too odd in and of itself, but for Kali to dismiss that and act like her daughter hasn't actually changed that much is fallacious. Perhaps she is right and we're dealing with a Blake more true to herself; I just have trouble believing that's true when Kali wasn't there for most of her daughter's teenage years.

Her face remains in a polite mask, with her lips slightly upturned. Ostensibly a small show of positivity as if to imply she isn't irritated by what I've said. However, it comes off as too forced by my estimation, just the slightest bit too tight to be natural.

"She has always had that fire in her. You should have seen how she'd try to take charge during our protests," she states and leaves things there. Reading into her statement a little it seems like she really does believe that Blake would end up acting like this eventually. As if to say her position of leadership in the White Fang is not at all resultant of my influence.

I know my girlfriend disagrees based on that assessment. It seems like she attributes a lot of her positive growth in some way to me or how I've worked with her. I can't really say which of them is more right or not. What I can surmise is that Kali is attributing Blake's current state more to her daughter than to me, which stings for some odd reason.

I know I'm not fully responsible either, but I think I've earned a little bit more credit than that. It probably only stings so much in comparison to Yang who seems fully aware that her family situation wouldn't be anywhere near the way it is without my involvement.

"Speaking of which," I state, tamping down on that bit of errant frustration. "She has actually been taking charge of some protests in Vale. Mainly labor strikes in order to gain collective bargaining power and effect better wages for faunus." My light tone should inform Kali that her daughter has been more successful than not in that particular endeavor.

"Like I said, she always had that fire in her. She just needed the time and the…outlet in order to express it." There's that pause again, which makes me think it is a slight acknowledgement of my efforts. I can't tell if it's genuine or not. She could have simply seen how I reacted to her downplaying my efforts with her daughter.

That feels more true than not; it seems she has a positive outlook on Blake and would rather attribute any success to her rather than me. I don't think I can fully blame her for that and if nothing else, I at least know she's supportive of her daughter. That's more than I can say for some people.

"Yeah…" I trail off with a deliberately wistful tone. Then I take in a short inhale, "That and she's been a big help for me in running the White Fang." My level tone is intended to come off as anything but neutral. More of an unspoken challenge than anything else. Implying that her daughter is just as complicit in the direction of the White Fang and our activities as I am.

"That," she pauses and covers up her thinking by checking on the dishes while she regains her bearings. "I'm glad she's been of assistance with your endeavors." Well, that's not evasive in the slightest.

It is, however, exactly what I'm looking for. "Got a few comments about it?" She doesn't react outwardly, but I have to imagine that she's debating with herself if she should engage with my prompting or not. The blunt nature of my inquiry may be stepping out of our little game, but it also gives her no real way of dismissing my comment or playing dumb.

"Perhaps more than a few, but we shouldn't delve into that. Ghira and I left the movement behind in capable hands for a reason," she states, trying her best to evade the question regardless.

"And if I were to insist?" My question is met by silence and then a purposely absent-minded hum. As if Kali is acting like she just didn't hear me. I sigh, "I just want to know your opinion is all."

"I'm sure you do," she sighs, dropping her mask for the first time in the conversation. That alone tells me her view of my efforts isn't entirely positive. "You're certainly better than the alternative, but that doesn't mean you're right. It's far better to convince someone to change their ways than to force them to do so."

I don't think I disagree in concept, but she has to know better than anyone that it's not that easy. Perhaps she simply refers to my efforts, which are more top-down focused rather than trying to convince the common man and start up a grass-roots campaign to try to effect change.

Doing things my way certainly won't erase prejudice and racism, but there's also no guarantee that her preferred way of doing things would achieve anything. Heck, it's practically impossible for it to do so in Kingdoms like Mistral and Atlas, where our problems for equality actually lie.

I can't imagine that she is unaware of this discrepancy which makes me think this is a moral issue rather than a practical one. That it matters just as much, if not more, how our goals are achieved.

Kali doesn't say anything after that. A pretty clear indication that she doesn't want to talk about the subject. Perhaps because any criticism that she could levy would also apply to her daughter by proxy. I could continue to needle and prod her for information, though that's also likely to irritate her. Not the worst thing in the world, but I have to weigh if it's really worth the effort.

She's already said that I'm better than the alternative. That and she and Ghira never really spoke out against Sienna's efforts. More of a polite disagreement rather than an ideological rift. Everyone involved knows the values of maintaining our unity even if it's a polite fiction.

I decide to let things lie as they are. Her words, in the end, are nothing more than a light admonishment. A desire that things were done in a different way, not an indictment towards how I've acted. I'm sure she has her disagreements, but they're minor enough to not make an issue over.

I'm not going to win her support anytime soon if I keep as I have been. And, I can only suspect that she won't react as kindly if she knew the intentionality behind the ambush in Mistral. That and I don't think she'll look too positively on some of the efforts we may have to enact in order to bring equality to Mistral in a timely manner. Perhaps there is a way to thread that needle, but that's a matter for me to deliberate on at another time. For now, I just focus on finishing up the meal for lunch and then spending time with my friends.



It isn't until after dinner that I decide it might be in my best interest to attend to my other business. The most pressing of which is my efforts with the White Fang. However, I'm also keenly aware that I've been putting off something as well.

My last conversation with Whitley didn't exactly go as well as I had hoped it would. Now, that doesn't stop me from contacting him later, but with how much work I have for the White Fang it's hard for me to figure out where I'd fit him between all that. I could do so afterwards, but then I'd just be putting things off even more. Better to just deal with it now rather than let any potential worries pile up.

And, I mean, what would I have to worry about? It's not like we ended on particularly bad terms. I gave him some advice and offered him a choice. It's just a shame that he didn't take the former and declined the latter. Nothing that should really get in the way of any sort of relationship. Yet, I haven't heard from him since then. Not even after I won the Vytal tournament.

Not that I really expect Whitley of all people to be interested in a competition of martial might. He's expressed a disdain for it in the past. However, that was also undercut by how he tried to back-pedal to spare my feelings and not damage our relationship.

In that light, the least he could have done was reach out or send a congratulations. I don't believe for a second he's insensitive enough to not keep some sort of tabs on such a momentous event. Even more so since my home stepped up on the world stage at the same time.

The only explanations that I can come up with is that he was truly offended that I'd even suggest a meeting with his mother as well as the advice I gave or that he's remorseful for how things ended and too anxious to reach out. I find the latter far more likely, if only because Whitley hasn't had any real friendships before this one.

Perhaps he finds it better to leave it in limbo rather than reach out and find out things for certain. That runs against the fact that I'll be visiting his home rather soon, no way for us to really avoid each other there without it being obvious. Although, I have a feeling that he planned to reach out to me beforehand.

Not like I don't have a similar reason to do so now. However, the Schnee family meeting might be too close to what I brought up beforehand. Maybe it'll be different in his mind with other participants or Weiss requesting it.

Regardless, I know I'm just stalling more and more. I could debate with myself all day about how or why he's acting the way he is, but I won't know for certain until I make that call. It really shouldn't be that difficult, but for whatever reason it is.

I take a fortifying breath and punch in his number. The time difference between Menagerie and Atlas should have him just in the afternoon, perhaps around lunch time. That becomes more clear when my call is instantly picked up.

Shaky, moving hands tilt and distort my view of the room. A rather large one with white walls and a large wooden door. I also spot a dresser, a bed, and other furniture. I also spot a familiar bald man standing with his arms behind his back. At least until Whitley remembers that someone else is in the room.

A hand covers the scroll, blacking out the video feed and muffling the audio. Despite that I still manage to hear, "Klein! Get out of here this instant." Given all the commotion, and what can only be called outright panic in Whitley's hurried acceptance of the call, subsequent fumbling, and clear desire for privacy in the aftermath, I have to assume my assumption about his anxiety is correct.

At the very least he's quick to try to reconnect with me. Most likely just too worried to make the first move. Perhaps not really understanding how to do so and not wanting to mess it up. The boy could really do with other friends, but that's a matter for another time.

"Ochre," he says after getting his bearings, a wild look still in his eyes. One that rapidly dims as the excitement and tumultuous emotions rapidly dim now that he has to actually face reality. As for the rest of him, he seems rather well put together. Still dressed professionally and with his hair mostly in order. It doesn't seem like he's lost too much sleep or is overly distressed by our lack of connection.

"Whitley," I return neutrally, still trying to formulate a proper response in order to move the conversation forward.

He, evidently, takes this to mean something more negative and a frown graces his features. "I- I believe some congratulations are in order. I, it's a little late for that, but it's true. In fact! I, uh, you actually made me quite a bit of Lien with your victory. I, uh, if-" He pauses, "I think it's only right if I share that with you."

His entirely too hurried mode of speech tells me just how distraught he was over the mutual absence. His offer at the end also makes me think that's his attempt at an apology. I don't think he's too prideful to say the words themselves if pressed, but perhaps he thinks this is more substantial. Or maybe he just thinks that money is the only proper way to apologize.

Of course, it is possible that he did actually bet on me and feels like I'm owed some split of the winnings. Which reminds me, I'm pretty sure I was supposed to earn something from winning the Vytal Tournament. I should probably check in on that. Although, obvious concerns come first and foremost.

Clear air: It's clear that he's attempting to apologize and I suppose I shouldn't have been so gung-ho about pressing him to meet with his mother. (4)

Reconnection: It doesn't pass my notice that he probably hasn't been asked if he's even in favor of coming together as a family in the first place. (4)

Meeting: It's perhaps touching too close on what caused this issue between us in the first place, but he deserves to know and perhaps he'd like the chance to vent his feelings on that. (0)

Mistral: If nothing else, I imagine he has something to say about the chaos in Mistral and how it affects his branch of the SDC (0)

Menagerie: I could play into his congratulations and speak of my home a little. Even gather his thoughts on the change and perhaps how that plays into any future plans. (0)

Jacques: Maybe he has a plan in mind on how to deal with his father, maybe not. Either way, I can subtly assure him I'm still with him against that man. (0)

Chatter: There's no need to make things terribly complicated. Simply talk about our time since our ill-fated call. Maybe even prep him for dealing with my friends and sister. (0)

"Whitley, it's fine. Keep your money," I sound out in a level tone. Unfortunately, my attempt to calm him down has the opposite effect.

His icy blue eyes grow erratic and search about his room as if that would hold the answer for his conundrum. It's clear he's taking my refusal of his winnings as declining his apology when that is far from my intent. I know he's smart enough to pick up that's not the subtext I meant, but apparently his emotions are riding too high to think entirely rationally. I should have suspected that based on his behavior at the start of the call. However, I wasn't expecting him to act like that was his only chance to make things right.

It makes me think that he has more in common with his mother than he realizes. That he's panicking as soon as the easy route to what he wants has, to him, been closed off. Of course, I'm not interested in pushing him to his limits to see if he'll panic more or grow despondent like his mother.

At the very least I note that he's experienced the same panic, apprehension, and fear of reaching out that has plagued Willow. Although, in his case, I get the feeling he would have reached out eventually. It's an entirely different thing to have a spat with a friend rather than unequivocally fail and effectively abandon one's children.

I rub at my temples and let out a sigh that isn't feigned in the slightest. I'll have to dig into that at least the barest bit. First I have to actually reach out to him.

"Fine, if it's really that important to you, I'll accept. It's absolutely not necessary though; I don't need money that much." What's left unsaid is that I'm not friends with him because he's rich. Just like I'm not dating Weiss for her wealth.

Which, really, he should have suspected as well. I even had to bat away some of his concerns that I'd be taking advantage of her wealth during a previous bet with him. Regardless, the more practical concern behind my words is that they're essentially accepting his apology while tacitly declining his money.

Whitley sends me a thankful nod and takes a breath to compose himself. Only taking a second to cover up the fact he was at the bare edge of complete panic. An act that implies he has plenty of experience covering up his emotions.

"Yes, well," he starts, hesitantly at first before finding his conviction. "Even if you don't need it, you deserve it and that's what's more important."

I reply with a thankful nod of my own, though that one is just out of politeness. I'm not going to complain about the funds, though I am uneasy at his insistence. I suppose it is interesting that he phrased it as I deserve that much.

Either he is intertwining his apology to the money far too much in my mind or he's hinting at a deeper principle he holds. I get the feeling that it's more the former; a way to prove his sincerity with a monetary sacrifice, even if I expect it to be not that significant compared to the normal Schnee affluence. However, I can't deny that the latter might hold some relevance.

Obviously he isn't referring to the fact I should deserve a split of winnings from anyone who placed a bet on me. I highly doubt that he's soft-hearted enough to hold that sort of standard. It has to be modified by our personal connection and in that light there's a much more obvious explanation.

He reacted quite hostilely to me when I brought up the prospect of arranging a meeting between him and his mother. That was despite my every attempt to present the matter as neutrally as possible and make it so it was ultimately his decision in the end. He was even worried about how I'd be affected if he declined. It wasn't until I assuaged that worry and continued to press him with advice that he lashed out.

No doubt placing the hostility he'd have towards his mother onto me. In that sense I received 'undeserved' scorn, perhaps meriting some sort of compensation to settle the injury. However, that could just as easily imply that he believes that his mother deserved that scorn instead of me. Not wholly apologetic for letting that anger out, but rather upset that it was aimed at a friend and not someone who deserved it. Again, I should delve into that, but I need to clear the air with my friend first.

"I should apologize too," I state, making it explicitly clear that I consider his effort an apology and one that I've accepted. He relaxes as he parses that, but soon confusion fills his features. Likely perceiving me as the aggrieved party.

While interesting, I still have to explain myself, "I shouldn't have scheduled the meeting in the first place. Not without running it by you first. I put you on the spot and, well, I stand by what I said, but I shouldn't have pressed you as hard as I did." I noticed his build-up of stress and despite that I kept pushing until he fully shut me out.

In response to my words his lips pull tight and his eyes slide off his scroll. The combination of which implies some sort of inner conflict eating at him. Like he doesn't fully agree with my words, but doesn't want to dismiss them. Perhaps relating my apology to his own and thinking that I'd have a similar reaction.

"If you insist," he lets out weakly. "It's absolutely not necessary though. I should have conducted myself better." He bobs his head and sits in silence. That seems to be as close to an actual apology as he's willing to go, but his conflicted features don't die down. "You were just trying to help," he lets out, suddenly deflating and relaxing.

"Did I," I throw out in my own weak and complicated tone. A mix between self-recrimination and genuine curiosity. I'll admit, that's more affected than not; I'm not truly repentant, though I am slightly. Of greater concern to me is if I actually did reach him and if I can build off of that.

His shoulders tense up in the sort of way that implies he's balling his fists or attempting to. "I don't know. It's-" he cuts himself, screws his eyes shut, and shakes his head.

"Do you want to talk about it," I question as neutrally as I can. Only adding a slight expectant nature to my tone to prompt him in my preferred direction.

"No, absolutely not," he barks out immediately, even accompanied by him cutting the air in front of him with his arm.

I simply nod in response and his fury turns out to be a temporary thing. His eyes slide off the scroll again as an example of his evasiveness. Evidently weighing up if my offer was just a genuine one. Another attempt to help him as he's already acknowledged.

If so, that has to run up against his pride. Although, by the same token it also has to strike at him personally. To have someone that he could actually confide in and has thus far acted in his best interests more often than not. In fact, I don't think there's an example he could point to where I haven't been on his side. Well, aside from the first meeting of the Schnee's where we sprung the Willow surprise on him.

"It's just not really any of your business, is it," he says slowly, enunciating each word to draw attention to them. His prideful nature makes it so he can't back down on his words so easily. Instead offering me the easiest rebuttal in order to actually delve into the subject.

"I think you forget who I'm dating," I throw out in a light tone. Not quite joking, but enough to ease the tension of the room. Of course, I leave it at that, just giving him his space and the opportunity to venture whatever he wishes.

"Yeah, you're right," he replies absently. He's accepting the intrusion into his personal life, but he's also acting like he'd have preferred if I didn't bring it up at all. "I'm not really sure what I want," he admits slowly. "I want to run the company of course; I haven't spent all these years studying and practicing just to-" he cuts himself off with a huff.

I wait for him to follow up with some sort of explanation, but he remains silent, forcing me to come up with one myself. He's already ventured his preference, but he stopped himself from completing his thought; likely saying that he hasn't spent all that effort just to see it wasted. Which, naturally, brings up why he thinks it'd be wasted and also the nature of his reluctance.

The obvious conclusion is that Weiss would inherit the company and not him. Previously he could say he 'deserved' it more than her. Perhaps even thought that his father would give him the company given that Weiss ran off to become a Huntress. However, since she's taken an interest in the company, and successfully so, that's harder for him to accept, perhaps even impossible. More concerning is that his words imply a level of animosity towards my girlfriend, although complicated in nature.

Obviously he can't bring that up with me. Not when I'm dating her. I mean, he could, but it would be an implicit wedge between me and him. With him reasoning, entirely truthfully, that I'm more in Weiss' corner than his.

There's also the fact that she's been the only one to really reach out to him and get through to him, though even that is more frosty than not. This could easily be the cause. It must be hard to have a healthy sibling relationship when you're both in competition for the same thing. However, it doesn't have to be a zero sum game.

"Have you tried talking to her about this," I question needlessly. Without waiting for his response, I follow up, "You should know family is more important to her than the company."

"Yeah…" he agrees while trailing off. His reaction makes it seem like he knows or at least accepts that, but doesn't imply his emotional reaction has been tempered in the slightest. There's something else at play that's causing the actual issue, but he's avoiding whatever it is.

"Well, what about the rest of your family," I prompt switching tracks. I wait for his response and when he doesn't answer I continue, "Do you even want to reconnect?"

Whitley stares at me through his screen, one hand running through his hair in evident stress. He's not fully guarded and his head swings back and forth with his eyes fixated on the screen. Likely deliberating on his response while not being fully avoidant, at the very least resolved to answer my inquiry.

"I don't know. I want to say no, but-" he shakes his head. "It's not that I'm against the idea. Weiss at least apologized, but…" he trails off again, clearly implying that Winter and Willow haven't done the same. Although, I don't think he intended to convey that information.

"I guess I don't see us as a family, not really. We're all just a bunch of strangers who grew up in the same house. Everyone ready to split off and abandon the other as soon as it's convenient." He pauses, "With the exception of Weiss of course."

I nod firmly at that in acceptance of his response. He lets out a breath and relaxes, but appears drained from getting that out. Of course, I read more into his response than he's let on.

The first is his mention of Weiss at the end. That along with the pause makes me think it was deliberate. A way to cover the animosity that I've picked up on and trying to act like it isn't as big of a deal to him as it is. Naturally reluctant to share any details that would make him and I opposed.

Secondly is the nature of his relationship with the rest of the Schnees. His words imply that they need to apologize to him. Either feeling that he's entitled or deserving of such after being effectively abandoned as a child. I can't say that I blame him, but that's not the full picture.

There's also the fact that he hasn't meaningfully reached out to them or demanded an apology of his own. While that could be motivated by the feeling of justified indignation it's also likely motivated by a fear of further denial and abandonment. Not that it should fall to him in order to put his family together. His older siblings and his mother definitely deserve more of the blame.

However, unlike Weiss who has accepted that, he isn't making the attempt like she is. That's perhaps another possible sticking point of possible envy. That Weiss is courageous enough to make that first step, though I find that a minor factor at best. Rather, it's more important in discerning his temperament in regards to his family.

That jealousy can also play a part in his tangle of emotions towards each of them, Winter perhaps most especially. It doesn't pass my notice that she's had the freedom to run away from her family and I doubt that Whitley hasn't either. To be effectively rewarded for her abandonment of him with a prestigious post in the military probably doesn't help, even if it's far from a logical issue.

"Well, I think you know what Weiss would prefer," I start suddenly and he tenses up. "But what you want is just as important. I'm your friend too, so, if you need any help just let me know."

"Thank you, I'll keep that in mind," he replies, letting the tension flood out from him again as we put the moment behind us. From there our conversation is a stilted thing. Still too heavy from the prior conversation, but neither of us wants to end things there. Just an attempt at returning to normalcy first before we end the call. Even if we don't end up saying much or anything of value.
 
Summer Week 2 (Extra)
After my conversation with Whitley, I have comparatively little left to do. Well, things that I can actually attend to tonight at any rate. Given the time difference between Vacuo and Menagerie as well as my plans for the Coalition, I decide to figure out our approach and send out orders before retiring. That way they'll be able to prepare and conduct themselves even if I'm not expecting results any time soon.

There's the somewhat obvious and default approach to simply meet with them as we planned to. The only real exception to that would be this would be less of an earnest diplomatic affair and more of an attempt to obfuscate our actions in Vacuo. Just on the off-chance that it will draw away suspicions and provide us some minor cover.

Of course, none of my agents would be aware that this is the plan for somewhat obvious reasons. Even if there isn't some secret mental manipulation semblance user behind all this, I shouldn't take the risk now that the possibility has been meaningfully raised. This does have the side benefit of progressing future diplomatic efforts with the Vacuan tribes for the aftermath of the eventual take-down of their overlord since our efforts would actually be genuine from every perspective other than mine.

Alternatively, I could try to direct my men to try to find out information on their own. I already know asking the leaders is more or less a futile idea, but if they were to be busy in a meeting with my men, perhaps their followers would be more willing. Having less fear of reprisal for consorting with us may be just what we need to shake loose some information. Of course, that's not the only thing we can do to gather information.

Just like how I bugged Torchwick's warehouse, my men can do something similar. This isn't really that feasible for the nomad groups as any bugs would probably be easy to discover. Even if they weren't they'd have to survive the harshness of the deserts and be effectively useless for great periods of time. For the more permanent settlements this is more feasible, but comes with the obvious problems of if our bugs are discovered, something that I can't entirely discount.

Trust is something that's easy to lose in Vacuo, but very hard to gain. It really is not a good look for me or the White Fang to be implicated in espionage. Especially not since that could easily affect us outside of Vacuo.

I doubt it will mean much for Vale and Atlas, but Mistral is about ready to find any sort of excuse to throw us out. Spying on, arguably, innocent civilians is something that's practically a ready made excuse. Only if we get caught of course. Just as naturally nothing prevents me from doing this as well as asking around with the locals while the leaders are distracted. Nothing aside from a possibility that they may suspect something is up and further jeopardize our bugs.

Perhaps there are other tacts that I could take with the Vacuan tribes. I can't think of any immediately. Any actual peaceable acts seem like they would require their overlord to be gotten rid of while any more hostile or pointed interrogations seem unlikely to bear fruit.

I suppose I could try it, but it naturally precludes all other options and tips our hands while again providing another possible excuse for Mistral to declare us persona non grata. Too risky in my mind to really consider.

Cover: No reason to push for anything more than what I need immediately. Just keep our cover and set the groundwork for future cooperation. (4)

Investigation: My men and I haven't had much luck tracking down any of the 'volunteers,' perhaps someone would be willing to speak up with their leaders distracted. Doing so might attract attention though. (0)

Espionage: We don't have to do anything drastic at the moment. Merely meet with the various tribes and ensure we can get our information from them in another way. (0)

Combination: Nothing prevents us from taking an overt and a subtle approach at the same time. Might attract too much attention, but perhaps the information is worth it. (0)

With that settled, I turn in for the night. In the morning I join the rest of my friends for breakfast and start my day off with some comparatively light reading. Not that Timber's report can really be called that, but compared to the reports and orders I'll soon have to keep up with I think it qualifies.

Weiss doesn't exactly appreciate my frank display of returning to work, but neither does she make an issue of it. She just snuggles against my side while Blake mirrors her. It comes to my attention I'll likely have an audience of sorts when I go through my reports and send out my orders. I'm sure my friends will have their own suggestions, but the final call always comes down to me. To begin, I turn my attention back to Timber's report.

AN: Here's a quick short-hand of the Great City relations for future reference or if you just want to skip that section. It does gloss over a lot of the complexities and minutia.
Allies: Levante, Sirocco,

Friends: Argus

Rivals: Zephyr

Enemies: Gregale, Kuchinashi, Mistral, Ostro

Other:
Allies?: Mistral

Friends?: Gregale, Kuchinashi

Rivals:

Enemies: Levante, Libeccio, Sirocco

Other: Argus, Zephyr
Allies:

Friends: Argus, Gregale

Rivals: Libeccio, Sirocco

Enemies:

Other: Kuchinashi, Levante, Mistral, Ostro

Allies: Libeccio

Friends: Levante

Rivals: Zephyr

Enemies: Kuchinashi, Gregale, Mistral, Ostro

Other: Argus

Allies: Gregale, Mistral

Friends: Argus, Ostro

Rivals:

Enemies: Libeccio, Sirocco

Other: Levante, Zephyr
Allies: Libeccio

Friends: Sirocco

Rivals:

Enemies: Ostro,

Other: Argus, Gregale, Kuchinashi, Mistral, Zephyr
Allies: Gregale, Mistral

Friends: Kuchinashi, Libeccio, Zephyr

Rivals:

Enemies:

Other: Levante, Sirocco, Ostro
Allies: Argus, Gregale, Kuchinashi, Ostro?

Friends:

Rivals:

Enemies: Libeccio, Sirocco

Other: Levante, Zephyr
Allies: Argus, Kuchinashi, Mistral

Friends: Ostro, Zephyr

Rivals:

Enemies: Libeccio, Sirocco

Other: Levante

Libeccio is closely aligned with Valean trading interests particularly that of the Eastern seaboard including cities like Tani and settlements like Crest. Basically anything located on the Eastern and Southern portions of Sanus is fair game for the city. Of course, my interest is more in their relations with the other Great Cities, but this plays into their relationship with Argus.

Without the high quality Dust imports the city would find itself in a troublesome spot as a middleman. Not bereft of their wealth and trading opportunities, but definitely weakened. Curiously, this friendliness does not extend to Zephyr, at least in the political arena.

The two cities are still trade partners, but the deals aren't exactly even. Libeccio has little use for the extraction sectors that Zephyr focuses on and most of Zephyr's needs are met by Gregale, Argus, and Sirocco. This leads to more friction than is necessary between the two cities as Zephyr can effectively strangle a good portion of the agricultural goods that Libeccio depends on in order to ship out to Vale.

This also puts them in competition with Argus who get first dibs of those goods based on how the rail-network is established. This has led Libeccio to try, on more than one occasion, to lobby for and establish a rail network between them and Mistral, or at least Sirocco.

These endeavors have thus ended in disaster. Although, Argus sometimes supports these endeavors out of friendship, seeing only a minor loss in potential revenue that is more than made up for by political dealings with Libeccio.

Regardless, this still makes Libeccio and Sirocco natural allies with mutual interests. Something that can be said politically for the city and its cousin on the Eastern portion of Anima, Levante. The two are too far away to really share economic interests, but by that same token they aren't in competition with one another either. This combined with their ideological alignment has led to friendly relations between the two cities, with the two of them often supporting the others proposals and taking common ground with one another.

As for rivals, Zephyr is counted for their misaligned interests, but the real antagonist is Mistral, Kuchinashi, and Gregale. The three cities, four including Zephyr, all have aligned interests to deny the Western city what it really wants in the form of a rail network.

This also discounts the racial animosity and political animus that stems from a wholly different racial and political paradigm in Libeccio. Too likely to spread those ideas if the city gains any great influence, or so the thinking goes. This naturally leads them to another enemy in Ostro, who is more ideologically opposed than anything else.

As noted prior, Ostro is an ostensible enemy of Libeccio, but they're also an ostensible enemy of practically all of Mistral. Their extreme racial policies and lack of economic opportunities have often left them at odds with the other cities. Particularly Libeccio, Levante, and especially Sirocco. With the racial demographics of Sirocco and Ostro being practical inverses, there's little common ground for them to find ideologically which has spilled into a spoiling of economic partnership.

This has left them without their natural ally while also alienating any potential alternatives. The closest they have to friendly relations is with Mistral foremost. The capital, either out of pity, mutual ideologies, or abusing the waning city for political benefit, has supported their proposals in the past. Not that Ostro really presents that many, preferring to manage their own affairs or ask for the occasional assistance and not much else.

Mistral isn't the only friendly face for Ostro though. Gregale and Kuchinashi can, if the winds align, support the city as well. As does Argus, but that is a much rarer occurrence. Curiously, Zephyr hasn't tried to reach out to them for their own political gain in recent years.

The explanation, as far as I can surmise, is that Zephyr is in dire enough straits that they can't afford to. Having any sort of close ties or ties that could be construed as close would be disastrous for their economy. Basically anything that would set off the faunus is a very real threat of bringing the Western city to its knees and their reluctance isn't helped by how they're trying to reinvent themselves.

Speaking of which, Zephyr is much like Ostro in that they are slowly losing influence and have a lack of friendly faces to turn to. Their parasitic relationship poisons any attempt at friendship with Libeccio. They can't support them or relinquish the benefit they gain from the rail line without giving up their source of income they need to reinvent themselves. However, they find it hard to do so without the support of other cities, leaving them in a destructive loop.

Their closest friend is Argus, who needs them to send a steady supply of mined Dust to reach the shores of Atlas in order for the Northern city to retain much of its prestige and economic advantages. The next would be Gregale who is also dependent on them for Dust and mineral extraction, but like with Argus, the trade between the cities isn't exactly balanced.

Zephyr needs the high quality Dust and machinery from Argus and Gregale respectively in order to maintain their levels of production and thus their relevancy. This, however, does not mean they are on the friendliest terms with the two cities.

The leadership of Zephyr know just as well as the others that their economy isn't sustainable as it is. Like with Libeccio downstream, they view this as a sort of parasitic relationship where they're being exploited, not a true partnership between equals. This is more severe with Gregale than it is with Argus, but it still remains.

This leaves them in an odd spot where their natural allies are also their greatest enemies. Relations can still be best described as positive, but any attempt to change the status quo has been met with stark refusal from Gregale and Argus.

Similarly they lack the influence to really coerce any of the other Great Cities to act in their interests. This is then compounded by a lack of meaningful economic ties to engender positive relations. Zephyr does receive some support from Mistral and Kuchinashi in order to maintain the stranglehold of the Argus-Sirocco line, but little else.

In fact, Zephyr's most valuable prospect within Mistrali politics is the fact that they are a vote that can pretty openly be bought. This isn't exclusive to the other Great Cities, really anyone with enough power, influence, and Lien can get the city to represent their interests. As long as their interests don't clash with Zephyr's own. This mercenary attitude leaves them on tenuously neutral terms with the other cities, though their firm stance on the Argus-Sirocco line hasn't earned them any favors with the Southern city.

While on that topic, Sirocco is much easier to surmise. They hold practically every city on the Argus-Sirocco line in disdain for their actions towards them. They also hold animosity towards Zephyr for their part in maintaining that status quo and Ostro for their flagrant racism. Not that Sirocco isn't guilty of the same, but it flows from the opposite direction.

Their natural ally is Libeccio due to aligned political and economic interests while they are only tenuously on good terms with Levante. Additionally, they have a somewhat complicated relationship with Argus. Which, while ostensibly supporting the oppression Sirocco has endured, has also made in-roads and overtures with them and Libeccio.

Regardless, this ostensibly leaves them politically isolated. However, to assume they are powerless would be to ignore the reality of the situation. The fact of the matter is that the produce and products of Sirocco are simply too valuable for the rest of Mistral to do without.

Discounting cultural products, the vast amount of wealth Mistral produces comes from the fields and plantations of Sirocco. The only cities that come close to matching its economic might are Kuchinashi, Gregale, and Mistral. Kuchinashi due to drug farms, Gregale due to their industrial production - of which Sirocco is perhaps the greatest buyer, and Mistral from their cultural productions and stranglehold.

Of course, each of these cities also vastly benefit from having control over the Argus-Sirocco line which has seen them hold a greater economic position overall. However, they are abundantly aware that without Sirocco's products, a quick and inevitable economic crash would follow. Not that Sirocco can effectively use that bargaining power; agricultural goods only have so long of a shelf life so any sort of protest can only last so long before Sirocco too suffers from it.

Moving on to the most hated enemy of Sirocco is Kuchinashi. The city is actually not all that politically involved, having attained its Great City status as an extension of economics. That isn't to say they don't play the political game, but their politics are much more straightforward and motivated by economic interests rather than ideological ones. The only point where this really differs is in regards to Sirocco.

The two cities had every reason to be allied with each other if only Kuchinashi stuck their hand out in friendship. They had very little to lose and arguably more to gain by supporting a rail line connecting Mistral and Libeccio. Not to say there weren't reasons for them not to do so.

The first is practicality. As has been demonstrated multiple times now, there just isn't a good location for a connecting station between the Great Cities. That's perhaps unnecessary with more recent technological advances, but it is still seen as such for safety reasons. This isn't helped by the fact that portion of Mistral is colloquially known as bandit country.

Another matter of practicality is that aligning their interests with that of Sirocco would make them enemies. This is perhaps more politically motivated than economically, but the two flow rather downstream from one another in Kuchinashi's case. Doing anything that would have the Kingdom crack down on their illicit activities would be ruinous for the crime-ridden city. Making an enemy of three to four Great Cities instead of two makes the decision rather obvious in the end.

The only place where economics don't really seem to factor for Kuchinashi is in their relations with Ostro. The support of Ostro is odd until one considers that another friendly face and one that owes them is of particular import for Kuchinashi with their illicit dealings. They've already made an enemy of Sirocco and Libeccio, so there's no reason to alienate a potential friend. This, along with their hostility towards the aforementioned cities, has caused a chilling of relations between them and Levante.

In regards to that Eastern city, Levante prefers to keep itself isolated and largely neutral in the state of affairs of the Kingdom. They simply don't have the same economic interests as all the other cities and there isn't much that any of them in particular can offer the Eastern city. This has led them to act more in the interests of ideologies rather than anything else.

Although they do have a vested interest in keeping Vacuo stable in order to ensure their prosperity. There's not much they can do towards that end on the Mistrali council so they have acted more so in the interests of their ally, Libeccio.

This does not mean, however, that they share their enemies. Neutrality isn't a highly prized commodity in Levante or anything, nor have they not butted heads with the other various Great Cities who aren't their allies. Rather their enmity only really stems from the situation as it currently stands. If that was ever to change, there is little doubt that Levante won't adjust their opinions accordingly.

The only real exception to this is Ostro and Sirocco by which the Eastern city has two different stances. Both are disliked for their extremism, but Ostro receives the brunt of it for being pro-human. Sirocco, by that logic, is more of an ally of convenience. Since the matter of equality is still imbalanced in favor of the humans, Levante naturally wants to see that state of affairs rectified and just as naturally Sirocco can assist with that.

To round out the four corners of Mistral I move onto Argus. As the economic link between Mistral and Atlas, there's little fear of them losing their relevance. This has allowed them a privilege not really afforded to other Great Cities in Mistral, being able to pick and choose their allies.

In a sort of mirroring of Mantle's previous good relations with the windy Kingdom, there isn't a single Great City in all of Mistral who can claim that Argus is a rival or even all that disliked. This doesn't mean that their relationships aren't complicated.

Zephyr and Sirocco definitely have their complaints and thoughts on how Argus have kept them stuck in their unfortunate situations. However, Argus has made overtures with an attempted Libeccio-Mistral line in the past for Levante and is a necessary trade partner for Zephyr.

This has led to the city becoming something of a wild card and not one that is easily persuaded or bought. That isn't to say that their actions can't be predicted, but to think they'd fall in line with the opinions of any particular city or collection of them would be folly.

This often leads to them being sought out as one of the important king makers in Mistral as one of the few swing votes that can reliably be appealed to. However, unlike Zephyr their vote isn't really up for sale and there is the obvious influence that Atlas and its opinion has on the decisions of the city.

They, for instance, can't support anything as extremely racist as Ostro without catching a lot of flak from Atlas and the military presence in the area. Even if discrimination is still present in Atlas, there is only so far that can be pushed before it reflects bad on the Kingdom. With their presence in Argus, that need to look good extends to the city and their politics, but really that's just an extension of inter-Kingdom relations.

In regards to that, it's perhaps best to look at Mistral proper. Like Argus, they have done a rather fine job of keeping themselves on mostly good relations with the rest of the Great Cities. In typical Mistrali fashion, the capital has seen fit to play various sides and factions off of one another. While this would normally do little to win them any friends with those they aren't economically aligned with, this isn't how that's turned out in practice.

Mistral is particularly adept at playing the political game, their elites having done so since before the founding of the Kingdom as a Kingdom. This, on top of the fact they are the capital and largely in charge of the cultural products of the Kingdom, has led to them being looked on far more favorably than not, with the exception of their enemies.

Those enemies being of course Sirocco and Libeccio due to the city's stance on the Argus-Sirocco line. This, however, doesn't explain the capital's support of Ostro. The reason for doing so is rather unclear as the capital never takes a hardline stance to throw their support behind the Southern city ideologically, but there's little benefit that can be gained otherwise.

Any benefit from the support of another Great City has to be counteracted by the risk of losing the neutral relations they have with Levante. However, it is easily possible that the leadership of Mistral sees that as a likely occurrence anyways given Levante's relations with Sirocco and Libeccio. In that light it could be seen as a fortification of their position for future political turmoil. At the very least it signals that Ostro's extreme attitude is not enough to dissuade the capital from closer ties.

Lastly, that leads me to Gregale, which is often at the center of Mistrali politics. With their position and economic ties as they are, they are absolutely vital for the Mistrali economy. Sirocco may have them beat in terms of raw output, but that is siphoned away by the Argus-Sirocco line and discounts the fact that they wouldn't be nearly as productive as they are without the machinery produced in Gregale.

This doesn't mean that Sirocco likes them, quite the opposite, but complicates matters beyond mere politics. There's only so much of a hardline stance that the Southern city can take in regards to political actions before Gregale can display its displeasure. It wouldn't be popular with the elites or businessmen of the city, but they can weather the economic dissatisfaction far better than Sirocco can. This also extends to their relations with Zephyr. Which, while more positive, are no less complicated or predatory.

Of course, Gregale can't survive without the production from both Sirocco and Zephyr flowing, but that only incentivizes them to throw their weight around more, not less. They have such a commanding position with them, as well as their supplying of parts to Mistral, that they are largely responsible for keeping Sirocco and Zephyr in the state that they are. Any attempt at repairing relations between the two cities or any potential joint projects are shut down by Gregale leaning on one of the partners before anything can get off the ground.

Furthermore, their relationship with Mistral is such that they can often work their political aims through the capital. This isn't to say that Mistral's vote is open to be bought, but they know just as well as Gregale does that their infrastructure is vitally dependent on the products that the industrial city produces.

Additionally, just like with Sirocco, Kuchinashi is also dependent on the industrial city for their farming equipment, even if the products are vastly different. This is a bit more of a complicated affair given the terrain around Kuchinashi isn't conducive to the same level of mechanization that the plantations of Sirocco deal with. That and Kuchinashi and Gregale are aligned on the stance for the Argus-Sirocco line.

Outside of those four cities, Gregale's influence is a more fickle thing. They don't hold the same level of dominance over Argus, Levante, or Libeccio so their efforts are more distant, even if they are largely positive with Argus.

This perhaps explains why they have sought good terms with Ostro. Argus can't fully be trusted to align their interests with Gregale's so they need a super-majority in order to shut down anything that would counteract their interests like the proposed Libeccio-Mistral line.

Of course, as has been shown in the past, Mistral plays the political game as well and Zephyr's vote can be bought. There are some very real suspicions that can be raised that this incentivizes Gregale to sabotage any such projects that would cripple their influence, though that can be said about many of the other Great Cities as well.

Because of its geographical location, Gregale can't make any meaningful inroads with Levante, which the city would undoubtedly do otherwise. The two cities aren't opposed on ideological grounds too much, but there isn't enough in common for the Eastern city to support the industrial city's interests.



I put aside Timber's report for a moment in order to attend to my other responsibilities. The foremost of which is to check on our efforts which are wrapping up this week, which is actually quite a lot of them. Before I delve into that fully, I also have an opportunity of sorts in front of me.

Due to our reorganization of the Mistral branch, as well as a sudden dearth of the usual troublemakers who'd be opposed, we have an opportunity to shift our operations. As of right now most of Mistral simply treats us as another criminal group. They aren't entirely wrong to do so.

A good portion of the Mistral branch's income comes from illicit dealings and cooperation with the criminal side of Mistral. This is, essentially, business as usual, but it doesn't have to be. We can wind down our efforts and wean the branch off of any sort of illegal ventures.

It won't stop various criminal groups from trying to bully us or extremists from attacking us, at least not immediately. Being a hard target and not stepping over too many toes is likely to make us less of a target in the future. If only because we won't be direct competition. However, certain aspects of the White Fang, such as defending our own people, are likely to remain too close to many crime syndicate's bread and butter to avoid confrontation entirely.

The real benefit is that it's a good PR move and gives less friction for our opponents in other Kingdoms to attack us over. That's perhaps not the worst problem in Vale, but I imagine it would cause problems in Atlas. And that's before the consideration that my conduct would reflect on James and Oz due to our close relationship as well as the image of my homeland. It's just a bitter pill to swallow when taking into account our finances.

Speaking of which, we do actually have some good news as far as that is concerned. Our dual efforts to establish a presence outside of the capitals of Atlas and Vacuo have borne fruit. Well, more so in Atlas at least where the benefit for our services is more immediately available plus there's more of a reason for affected faunus to donate to the cause.

The same, however, cannot be said about Vacuo. Most Vacuans prefer to handle things themselves and survive on their own. That doesn't mean our help isn't requested from time to time, but it's hardly anything major. Plus, the faunus there are treated far more fairly than other Kingdoms meaning there's less income from that source.

This, of course, does not mean that our efforts are wasted. They have in fact put us in a position where we can develop some of the economic sectors of the desert Kingdom. More as additional competition to already established caravans and some business in the outlying settlements, but with an established presence it should be able for us to do so.

If that's unpalatable, there's the option to further incorporate ourselves with the locals for a share of their prosperity. That's going to have a far greater up-front cost and a slower return on investment, but should be able to grow on its own without much further input.

Moving on from that is something a bit closer to home. The repairs to the colony of Tutoa Tasi are more or less complete with the region now stabilized. Although, to call it a colony is perhaps a misnomer. Tutoa Tasi was never designed to be a settlement that people actually went to in order to settle down. Some still did, but that was never its purpose.

Its purpose was always to act as a relay between the Mistrali CCTS network and Menagerie. Something that may become obsolete when we eventually receive our own tower. Other than that, the Albain brothers seemingly designed it to be a fortress even more so instead of anything that can justify its place economically. That is going to have to change at some point if we want it to be anything other than a drain on Menagerie's resources.

Which brings me to another troublesome aspect. Tutoa Tasi sits in an odd middle ground where it's arguably a colony of both the White Fang and Menagerie. Of course, with me in charge I have no problem with my home taking credit. If anything, that's practically a requirement for our bid for Kingdomship. Every other Kingdom has some sort of colony and to be without isn't a great endorsement of our prosperity.

To that end I have to consider how to fix the issue of Tutoa Tasi. Perhaps the easiest is to simply subsidize the movement of our people in the area and let the population swell to a size where they can fix a lot of these issues on their own. Unfortunately that's way too expensive for me to bankroll and not exactly an easy process. Instead I have to break it down to component parts.

Tutoa Tasi lacks trade, agriculture, mineral wealth, and productive capabilities.

Of these, trade is perhaps the most important as it can help make up any of the deficits. Unfortunately it is also reliant on inter-Kingdom relations. Given that we aren't on the best of terms with Mistral this isn't likely to be any sort of silver bullet until that is resolved. However, we can prepare for the future and expand the dockside infrastructure. If nothing else it will at least open up access to the sea for some fishing.

Relatedly, the agricultural side has a somewhat obvious solution in the form of ranching. A few plots would also be cleared and leveled to create farmland for increased self-sufficiency, but this seems like an easy choice. The only real downside, and source of expense, is having to expand the defenses in order to deal with the grimm.

That unfortunately doesn't deal with the rather poor mineral wealth that the island suffers from. There are some deposits of metals and Dust and perhaps it's worthwhile to consider extracting them, but they are much too small for me to think they're economical. That might simply be an aspect of the colony that is never solved, forcing them to be reliant on imports. Which, if they already are, brings me to the next point we might be able to do something about.

There is already some productional capacity in my home, thanks to our efforts. However, most of those require quite a bit of space. Space that my home can't exactly afford at the moment. The issue of space also plagues Tutoa Tasi, but to a much lesser degree. It still comes with the problem that we'll have to expand the settlement, but that just means we need some sort of productive venture that makes it worthwhile.

That, somewhat naturally, brings me to a proposal my girlfriend could help with. We've tossed around the idea of establishing a Dust refinery in Menagerie in order to maximize our profits from Dust. However, there's the obvious problem of having an SDC facility on the mainland of the faunus Kingdom. Something that doesn't necessarily extend to Tutoa Tasi.

It seems like a rather elegant solution, but it is one that would require we expand the dockside infrastructure. Since that's already on my mind for work that needs to be done it's not that big of an ask, but it might otherwise delay the project more than I'd prefer. There is only so much effort and resources my men can spare at any given period.

Thoughts of my home drift off my mind as I check in on our efforts further North. We were able to make diplomatic and public inroads with four of the Great Cities of Mistral. Which is honestly one more than I really suspected. Libeccio, Levante, and Sirocco were somewhat natural partners and more or less politically aligned. The real outlier comes from Zephyr, but I'll get to them later.

The three expected cities are welcoming of our presence and calls for cooler heads to prevail. They also aren't too hard on us for protecting the faunus. However, they are cautious to a degree. Allowing us to operate in the area and expressing a lukewarm sentiment for future partnerships, but not venturing for anything further.

That's to be expected with the chaos in Mistral. At the very least we have secured some safe havens for the faunus. Even if Sirocco isn't all that safe for the humans, which has been a pain for us to deal with. Something which may actually drain more of our focus from our actual endeavors.

On the flip side, Zephyr has actually been the most supportive, even publicly so. It's a strange gamble for the otherwise relative outcast among the Great Cities, but their goals aren't exactly altruistic. Their leaders are willing to offer us their explicit support, both politically in the council and in their own city, if we assist them with their struggles.

With the chaos in Mistral there has been a natural uptick in grimm which is set to hit Zephyr especially hard with their focus on extraction sectors. They could make up for this with assigning more guards for their faunus workers, but that would raise tensions. Which would result in more arguments, more violence, and eventually more grimm. That is if it wouldn't descend into a miniature civil war first. Atlas' presence has done much to prevent the worst case from occurring, but they don't have the manpower to defend the economic interests of the city which is where we come in.

They are aware that the White Fang can hold their own in a fight and faunus guards are more preferable at the moment than human ones. We wouldn't necessarily be taking away anyone's jobs, but we wouldn't be earning all that much either. Barely enough to cover our projected expenses with a little left over. However, the real payment is of course their support.

This also isn't exactly something that I can turn down and attend to later which is more than a little annoying. Especially when I have so much left to do and attend to, not to mention the state of our finances.

We're already doing our best to fix that, but that doesn't mean we can't do more. Vacuo and Vale should provide decent opportunities for expansion. Mistral would be another choice if we had the manpower to spare, but we're spread thin as it is. Which reminds me that we desperately need more men in the region.

It's all enough to distract me from the more altruistic endeavors I can engage in with my home. That primarily being to reduce the overcrowding issue by either clearing more land inside the walls or building more and better accommodating homes along the newly cleared space. Both of those are likely to happen on their own with Vale's assistance and as we continue to grow, but dealing with the problem ahead of time can allow my home to focus on other necessities.

Stop (Income changes to Tiny) (4)

Continue (Income changes to Small+) (4)
Mistral:Reinforcement: With all of our efforts in Mistral, it's absolutely imperative that the branch receives more reinforcements. Possibly for a long-while yet. (4)

Mistral: Zephyr Assistance: We have a rather time-limited deal to assist Zephyr with their economic situation in return for future support. The only problem is that we're spread thin as it is. (Gain: Tiny-) (4)

+Tie up 2 short-term org slots to make this top 4 (4)

Tutoa Tasi: Refinery (Requires Dockworks): Perhaps a bit less troublesome than establishing a similar facility in my home proper. I just need to ensure the infrastructure is there to support it. (2)

Tutoa Tasi: Dockworks: Tutoa Tasi was never built for trade, but that's going to have to change. We need proper ports and defenses in the area to protect them. (Cost: Small-) (2)

Vale: Business Expansion: With our finances as they are, I'm willing to take a quicker approach on some of our dusted off plans to expand beyond the capital. (Cost: Tiny; Projected Income: Small) (2)

Vacuo: Economic Establishment: If we're not worried about expanding our presence even more so, we're in the perfect position to kickstart economic efforts stemming from the capital to outlying settlements. (Cost Tiny; Projected Income: Small) (2)

Menagerie: Housing Assistance: With the newly cleared land, bigger and better homes can be built. I could spare some men and funds to make that a reality for my home. (Cost: Tiny) (1)

Mistral: Sirocco Stability: The faunus in Sirocco are under no real danger, but the same can't be said of the humans. Atlas can keep the peace, but perhaps it's best to ease tensions as best as we can so they don't need to be there. (1)

Vale: Minor Settlements: Not necessarily the highest priority, but we could continue establishing ourselves in the outlying settlements of Vale. (Cost: Tiny-) (1)

Vacuo: Disturbing Trends: My men have uncovered some worrying possibilities budding up in the Desert Kingdom. It's perhaps in my best interests to remain on top of the matter. (0)

Vacuo: Prosperous Partnership: A more beneficial approach is to do as we have in Atlas and establish partnerships with various businesses and settlements. This is less immediately profitable, but should return dividends as prosperity returns to the Kingdom. (Cost: Small+; Projected Income: Small- [grows]) (0)

Vale: Roadwardens: Taking the fight to the grimm and keeping the roads safe isn't exactly a well-paying job, at least without the council involved. However, keeping the roads safe may assist with our efforts as well as earn us a lot of goodwill. (0)

Vale: Political Campaign: Not necessarily at the top of my mind right now, but perhaps it's worthwhile to get our political campaign rolling before too long. (Cost: Tiny) (0)

Menagerie: Airdock: Expanding the infrastructure could allow merchant airships to come by as well as personal ones. Additionally, it would lead to an increase in the Menagerie air force. (Cost: Moderate-) (0)

Menagerie: Refinery: Space is less of an issue now, but there is still the concern of building an SDC refinery right in the middle of my homeland. (0)

Menagerie: Landwork: Clearing out more space and paving the roads seemed to have worked out so far. It will, however, make things a bit more overcrowded and shift things around while we work. (Cost: Tiny+) (0)

Tutoa Tasi: Agricultural Expansion: Tutoa Tasi needs to become self-sufficient at some point. The easiest and most important thing to rectify is the matter of food. (Cost: Tiny) (0)

Atlas: Public Advocacy: Perhaps something better suited to be addressed later, when it won't run up against recent and soon to come actions. However, arguing for the plight and better treatment of the faunus is prudent here and in Mistral (0)

Atlas: Public Order: Considering recent events taking an underhanded approach to maintaining order in Atlas is no longer in the cards. Still, some might find our presence more palatable than Atlas' (0)

Conspiracy: Grimm Tracking: If there really was someone controlling the grimm then I'd expect that there'd be some indication of it somewhere. Mostly this would be my men collating historical accounts and records of grimm while I put the pieces together myself. (0)

Conspiracy: Chasing Shadows: Salem's forces are a slippery bunch, but that doesn't mean they're impossible to track down. My men might have to delay for a bit, but getting on the trail of Watts or Salem's other minions can only be helpful in the long-run. (0)

+Tie up a short-term org slot to make this top 3 (0)
Girlfriend Deal (requires Dockworks; Incompatible with Refinery): Weiss is willing to deal with a good portion of the upfront costs as well as managing the hiring of workers and contractors for construction. In return she wants my time and to cover the additional expenses from not having my men work on the project. (Costs: Small-, 1 week of Performance (Piano); 7 slots in total before the concert and one extra (non-free) Weiss social within the month (Due on Summer Week 6 at the latest)
+Girlfriend Deal (Does not count as one of the slots) (3)

Dockworks (3)

Vale: Business Expansion (3)

Refinery (0)

Vacuo: Economic Establishment (0)

+No deal (0)

I wake up in the morning, all of my tasks for the prior week taken care of. I'll have to spend some time figuring out my rough schedule soon enough. Even if I'm supposed to be relaxing and taking things easier, it's more or less a habit for me now, though I suppose there's no harm in deviating from it.

I shake my head. No, even if I'm supposed to be relaxing, I can't break the habit now. It's one of the main reasons why I've been as productive and successful as I have been. Not that I don't know how to rearrange my schedule or live in the moment, but setting deadlines and tasks for myself are too important.

Before I can do that, I need to be apprised of the situation of the rest of the world. Predictably this brings my attention back to the two points of interest. The events happening in Vacuo and the chaos consuming Mistral. I'm up to date with one of those so naturally I fall into reading up on the other.

Doing so leads me to reports of increased grimm activity all across the continent. This spat of bad news naturally has an effect on the other Kingdoms. A similar, if smaller, uptick present in both Atlas and Vale. There isn't enough data to tell if my home would be affected, but Vacuo seems to be the outlier of our groups.

It seems the negative press and emotions from the suffering of whatever friends, acquaintances, or strangers in Mistral is not enough to counteract the relief Vacuans feel from not having to fret over foreign interference. Although, it's not like most Vacuans are that enthused about working with foreigners to begin with.

So far the grimm tide is nothing that Atlas and the Huntsmen of Mistral can't take care of. However, it does lead to Atlas' attention being split. James finds it more prudent to fight off the grimm and keep civilians safe rather than tamper down on the chaos. Not like he has much of a choice. The press and the people would tear him apart if he left civilians to fend for themselves.

Unfortunately, he can't be everywhere and so the various crime syndicates are testing the waters so to speak. At first with raids against each other, but also some harassment of Atlas personnel and soldiers. The latter is largely unsuccessful, but kept minor enough that the perpetrators aren't a top priority. They still are pursued to the best of Atlas' limited capabilities in the windy Kingdom.

Unfortunately this means that there are many still at large because the military has greater concerns. The more alarming prospect of this news is that those troublemakers are more or less probing for weaknesses in Atlas' coverage and presence even if that's not their intention. It's only going to be a matter of time until Atlas is tested more vigorously.

However, it's not as bad as it could be. The efforts of the White Fang to wind down on racial animosity means that there is less infighting in the cities which means less for James to deal with and less reasons for him to maintain a presence.

It isn't perfect, but this along with our reinforcements pouring in means that he can work with a smaller presence in several cities. Namely Libeccio, Levante, and curiously Kuchinashi. That's an odd thing to consider, but I'll get to it in a moment. My attention is firstly dominated by considering the status of the other cities.

Libeccio and Levante are somewhat obvious in their lack of necessary Atlesian presence. Levante lacks a criminal element entirely and has good racial relations. The latter of which is reflected in Libeccio even if it has troubles with the criminal element. This results in Atlas leaving Levante and their militia to handle their own affairs, while having a drastically undersized presence in Libeccio. Only enough to stop the initial fighting and trusting me and my men to cover any other deficiencies.

My curiosity brings me over to Argus and their curious status. They aren't in trouble or in really any sort of dire straits. The populace is far more accepting of Atlas' presence even if it seemed like they overstepped at first. That apparently was because the commander of the military base, Caroline Cordovin, was enthusiastic in her orders to keep the peace. She has since been reprimanded and business has returned to normal, though Atlas still has to keep a heavy presence to defend the city from grimm, particularly from the deep waters to the North.

The rest of the cities have been singled out as hotspots of sorts, but for different reasons. Ostro is rather obvious given the animosity towards faunus and Sirocco is similar though in the opposite direction. There isn't much that can be done to stop the violence entirely with Atlas and the White Fang as stretched thin as they are. We're doing better in Ostro than Sirocco admittedly because it's far easier and more palatable for the men under me.

Gregale and Mistral are more engaged in gang warfare which Atlas is doing its best to keep a lid on. It's a lot more of a problem for Mistral where there are plenty of hidey holes and secret routes to avoid Atlesian attention. Not to mention that the people who are there have their very livelihoods at stake if the gangs they support were to fail or grow too weak.

It's in the capital that most of Ember's efforts take place, with her often speaking to the poor and downtrodden with Atlesian guards. It seems like her semblance has had a noticeable impact on the rates of violence, but only for a few days. Of which she spends at the other most troublesome spot, Zephyr.

Racial tensions were set to boil over before they reached out to us at the White Fang. Well, that's putting things a bit too dire. It's likely that it wouldn't have reached that point anytime soon, rather the city would have had to put a stop to their economic efforts in order to not inflame tensions and spark off violence. It's uncertain how well they'd do without our involvement, but that's not a threat to consider anymore. We'll just have to see how far our partnership takes us.

Which then leads me to the odd spot in all of this, Kuchinashi. The crime-ridden city normally erupts in small scale skirmishes around this time after the Vytal Festival, but such hostilities never appeared, at least not on any noticeable scale.

This has led James to slowly pull back his forces, but even with their absence the syndicates of Kuchinashi haven't seen fit to cause any trouble. They likely know they just have to wait out this storm and don't want to draw too much attention to them and their ostensibly illegal operations.

While James should perhaps crack down on them legally, that just isn't a practical consideration and the crime families know it. They just have to keep their heads down and in the meantime, they already have a system to handle their disagreements more diplomatically given they had to come together to achieve the status of a Great City to begin with.

That spot of arguably good news is quickly washed out with some bad. The outlying villages and settlements of Mistral haven't been as lucky as their urban counterparts. The increase in grimm activity is bringing hardships to many with some even requesting for evacuation. Nothing so immediately serious as the fall of Lower Cairn or multiple villages, with one exception.

Botan, the same village our late Spring Maiden, Miss Moutan, hailed from. Oz, dispatched one of his agents to inform her family of her passing, now that we have confirmation. Only for them to discover that the village was ruined.

That could be written off as a freak occurrence or just a natural consequence of the increased grimm activity. However, the coincidence is too much for Oz and I to discount it entirely. It's quite possible that this was a deliberate move by Salem in order to find the Spring Maiden.

It tracks that Lionheart could have told her of the previous Maiden's home and that there might be clues to find her from there. If so, that tells us that Salem doesn't actually know really anything about the Spring Maiden, who she is or her current whereabouts. Under that light it seems likely that she'll continue her efforts in Mistral for the time being, which is both a troublesome aspect and a relieving one.

On one hand, Raven should be relatively safe. On the other hand, Salem and her agents are unlikely to not cause further trouble in all this chaos. Which just makes James all the more vigilant against grimm movements and activity rather than keeping a lid on the discontent in the cities.

That would appear to be the end of news from Mistral until my sister walks in and hands me a letter, supposedly from the bank of Mistral. Checking it over, I discover that it's actually addressed to my dad and not me. I really shouldn't, but my curiosity gets the better of me and I use my semblance.

It takes a few times reading it over, but the news isn't exactly welcome. I always knew that my dad had ran up a debt and I always suspected that it was only tens of thousands of lien, but I forgot to account for interest in my calculations. What was originally a personal loan for thirty-thousand Lien has ballooned over the past two decades into a monstrous sum over seven times that, 211,916 Lien specifically.

Okay, to call it monstrous is perhaps an understatement with the level of wealth I have access to. Just giving myself a proper salary from leading the White Fang could see me paying that off in full in just a couple of years. That isn't even including the money I could earn taking missions. Either way, I'm not well inclined to leave Dad to pay it off himself; he doesn't exactly have a job at the moment at any rate.

That means I'd have to bring it up with him though and that's not an enjoyable prospect. Especially when I consider this is just his legal debt; who knows how much he's run up with various crime families and shady lenders.

The only real saving grace in that is that a good portion of those are likely to not be around anymore or simply forgot about him, writing him off as dead. The bank of Mistral likely only remembers because they keep records and probably because Mistral itself has reason to be upset with me, which just makes it worse that they're retaliating in this way.

That isn't to say they're doing anything illegal, unfortunately. This is a debt that Dad has ran up. Fortunately, I can't be held legally responsible for it unless I deliberately take it on. Unfortunately, that does little to alleviate my issues.

While Dad can get out of this without too much trouble, that doesn't mean there aren't consequences. I'm no financial expert, but I'm pretty sure he has an obligation to pay back the debt as best as he can and I doubt Mistrali courts are going to be all that understanding right now.

Seeing as we don't have any meaningful financial assets, my mind immediately goes to the house. Of course, with Menagerie becoming a Kingdom, we don't have to necessarily listen to another Kingdom's debt laws. However, that would be a terrible impression to make on the world just for my personal benefit.

On the plus side, it's not nearly as bad if I can help out. Like I said, I can pay that off rather easily with only a few years time and I also have another spot of good fortune there. Whitley has followed through with his word and sent me a portion of his winnings, a round twenty-thousand Lien. An amount rounded enough that I kind of doubt if he actually placed a bet on me at all.

I don't know the payouts concerning my victory, but I'd expect it to be less even than this. Even if that's not the case, this amount implies he put a good portion of his funds betting on me. I'm unsure if he'd actually be that confident, but I suppose I should just accept this as a token of his friendship regardless.

Aura (Knowledge) raised from (84/300) to (132/300) Source: Training

Aura (Practical) raised from (574/1250) to (604/1250) Source: Semblance usage & Aura (knowledge) boost.

Culture raised from (77/300) to (84/300) Source: Training

Investigation raised from (593/625) to (603/625) Source: Challenge

Performance (Piano) raised from (6/625) to (12/625) Source: Training

Politics raised from (35/150) to (38/150) Source: Challenge

Personal Funds increased to 56,000L Source: Whitley & Vytal Victory cash prize
 
Interlude 15, Kali Belladonna

Kali Belladonna


I settle in the dining room, nursing a cup of tea in my hands. Just taking in the aroma as I ponder over the chaos of last night and this morning. So many people and so little time to actually talk to them. Of course, they had to get settled in their own ways, but everyone vacated the house so rapidly after breakfast, well most of them.

Blake is with her father, the two of them spending some much needed time together. Meanwhile Onyx as well as her and her boyfriend's teams are out of the house. I'm unsure what all of them are doing, however, their combined absence is what's odd in my mind. Why, if I didn't know any better, I'd think that a certain someone was making sure I wouldn't have any alone time with her friends, or worse.

A twitch comes to my lips as I sip my tea. There's a heaping of pride that comes from her coming into her own like that. If her early letters are to be believed, she was a lot more skittish when she started attending Beacon; now she's really come out of her shell. My little bookworm is becoming a woman in truth, well, even more of one.

Ghira knows full well, let's say, her relationship just as I do. Amusingly enough, he's reacted exactly as I'd expect him to. Trying to protect his little princess all the more by posting guards in the manor.

I stop myself from shaking my head. His antics are utterly unnecessary and he should know that. She'll live her own life, and he saw how her and her team performed in the tournament. We don't need the extra protection when we have such strong Huntresses staying with us.

Although, for as strong and clever as she's become, little Blake forgot one eensy teensy tiny person in all of her plans. Not that that's necessarily her fault. The woman and her daughter have only just arrived this very day. Although, I have to question why Ochre wasn't there to welcome her.

From everything I've heard, this woman means a lot to him. Maybe he was just a little too excited to spend time with his friends. It wouldn't be the first time a boy has done something boneheaded and tone-deaf like that. However, Blake has been rather adamant that her boyfriend is the responsible sort.

Ghira would disagree, but I'm not so certain. Just because he's troublesome and has stepped around our wishes and that of Menagerie does not mean that Blake's assessment is inaccurate. If anything, I know from her how much our homeland means to him and the forethought he's put into his endeavors. Still, it doesn't answer the question of why he wasn't there in the first place; hopefully the woman before me can provide some answers.

Coral sits across me, nursing her own cup of tea. Her legs are splayed out in a half laying-half sitting position, not too dissimilar to my own. For her, however, it is much more necessary.

Her legs are normal for the most part until we come just below the knee. Then it transitions, not quite abruptly, along her calf into a thin blonde appendage that ends in a pawed foot. The fur of which is the same color as her blonde hair.

Regardless, I can only imagine the strain it is for her to walk upright with such feet. Not all faunus are so blessed to have something small, insignificant, or even helpful in some cases. As some of our aquatic residents know all too well, our faunus traits can be just as often a hindrance as they are an advantage.

Despite that, the woman seems perfectly at home, the picture of serene calm and motherly grace. That's no doubt influenced to some degree by her familiarity with the Mistrali-like environment and hospitality. Although, I was expecting a greater degree of discomfort given her past. Perhaps she's just allowing herself to relax?

As far as I'm aware this may be her first real vacation ever. Additionally, to have been invited in the first place like she had is likely to have just as much or an even greater impact on her mood. Although, that just begs a greater question of why Ochre would invite her and not meet her in the first place.

I hide my thoughts and expression behind my cup and she does much the same. A calculating glint in her ocean-like eyes is present as she attempts to discover as much about me from little clues, just as I'm doing to her. Of course, this isn't a serious or hostile discussion, so I lower my cup to show my widening smile.

She does the same and shifts her hips and legs about in a measure that could be read as getting comfortable. To me it reads as a show of enjoyment towards the game we play. One that I return with a small movement of my ears. Her eyes latch on to that and I know she has a comment, but she isn't crass enough to bring it up right away.

"This is good tea," she says instead.

"Thank you. I've been experimenting with new blends since we've opened ourselves up." If she has any sense she'll take that as a neutral opening to talk about her adoptive son and his efforts.

"It's okay, I guess," her green-haired daughter interrupts before she can do so. The little cutie then pokes at her cup, largely left untouched despite our enjoyment of the substance.

Her mother sighs and shoots me an apologetic look while I say, "It's fine. It is somewhat an acquired taste. And, like I said, I've been experimenting. I might have messed up a little with this batch."

Little Jasmine looks between us with wide hazel eyes. Not exactly confused; more like she's trying to figure out what's going on in her own way. I don't think her comment was feigned to provoke any reaction, just the normal insensitivity that can come from kids. However, she caught onto her mother's apologetic attitude and how I played it off.

As interesting as she is, she's a distant interest. However, her behavior has caught Coral's attention as well. Her eyes soften as she looks at her daughter, then at me, and finally at my ears. "I guess Blake is a little miracle, just like Jasmine is."

Of course she is, though maybe not so little anymore. Every child is a miracle, Blake especially. I know Coral feels the same, but she doesn't mean her words in that way. Her focus on my features tells me that much.

Blake and I share our ears to a degree. Hers are a bit different, but they're far more similar than not. Like Coral said, it's a little miracle that things turned out that way.

Ghira and I aren't the exact same type of faunus. So, little Blake could have ended up with anything. Not that we'd love her any less, but I can be proud that she takes after me, can't I?

If that's what Coral's going for, then little Jasmine has something similar. Obviously that means she takes after her father. In a lot of ways I suspect based on her features. She doesn't share all that many in common with her mother. That constant reminder can be heartwarming in a lot of ways, but also a pain in others.

"She is. Sometimes I wish she'd take after her father a bit more, but…" I trail off. No doubt echoing her thoughts in the reverse while not making it too obvious

Coral laughs politely, "But you wouldn't trade the daughter you have for anything, would you?"

"Exactly," I return with a polite laugh of my own. Jasmine, meanwhile, looks at us again. Probably figuring out that we're talking about her indirectly.

She pouts and opens her mouth before turning almost sad, "Papa didn't have my tail. That's all mine." Her apparent sadness only lasts for a moment until she looks at her mother. Coral has a light and polite mask on, but evidently her daughter doesn't like what she sees. "Uh, you and Miss Bell's ears are pretty too though."

I play along with a gracious smile and an amused titter. "Miss Bell," I question the shortening of our last name. More so directed to her mother with my eyes who only seems more apologetic. "Am I not Miss Bell as well, then?"

"No," she states with utter confidence and a puffed out chest. "You're Miss…"

She holds on to that note, not taking a breath until her mother supplies, "Kali, her name is Kali, dear." A reluctant tone is in Coral's voice. Like she doesn't expect her answer to make any sort of difference.

"-Kali. You're Miss Kali." The child's definitive statement definitely comes off as cute to my ears. Although, her mother just lets out a relieved breath.

"Miss Kali? I'm not that old dear," I push back with a pleasant but firm note to my voice. She should learn the sort of implications behind her words at some point; she won't be a child forever."

"You're older than mama!"

"Jasmine," her mother shrieks and the girl shies away. Not quite understanding what she's done wrong.

"No, no, it's fine," I step in with my face under control, despite the instinctive need to tighten my features. "She's right, and, well, she's a child after all."

"I'm nine!"

"And Blake is still a child to me and she's twice as old as you," I counter. I get the feeling that she wants to argue further. That's quickly shut down by the look her mother sends her. Not that it stops her from grumbling or her petulant prodding of her cup; at least she quiets down. "Speaking of that, I must thank you for looking after her in Vale."

"It's the least I could do after what she did for us," Coral demures and hides behind her cup. That's practically an invitation for me to dig deeper.

"Yes, well, I'm afraid I never got the story out of her, sooo…"

Coral pulls her cup down to reveal a smile, "I'm afraid there isn't anything exciting to say. Jasmine and I were smuggled from Mistral into Vale, the outskirts specifically."

She pauses and her smile dies down for a moment as if she realized she made some sort of error. "Okay, maybe it was a bit more like the border of the wilderness. We were just North of the Forever Fall Forest, that's where we met Blake. Oh! That reminds me."

She shifts to her side and her hands rummage through her pockets until she pulls out her scroll. A couple of seconds later she's found what she's looking for and displays it for all of us to see.

It's a picture of her, Jasmine, and Blake. My little girl looks torn between trying to act overly serious and embarrassed as the little rabbit girl clings onto her. One of Jasmine's hands rests on Blake's upper ears while Coral has a soft, kind expression. Although, her body looks half-way between tense and relaxed. Likely taking in the sight herself and settling down from previous apprehension; just an odd time for a photo to have been taken I suppose.

I'll definitely ask her for a copy later; I can never have too much teasing material in my back pocket. Speaking of which, I should get the photos of back when Blake would help us at protests. That's certainly one way to start a conversation with her and her friends.

"From there,we traveled through the forest and it was quite beautiful despite everything. Blake and the men kept us safe as we walked along the rail line until we reached Vale. After that, Tukson helped us find work, a place to stay, and all the necessary documents to lead a new life."

Tukson…Tukson…that's a name I haven't heard in a while. I wonder if it's the same man? It does seem coincidental that she'd run into him as well, but I suppose he had a reason to stick with the White Fang after their turn to violence. I hope he's doing better now; maybe I should see about reaching out to him?

It's curious that Blake hasn't mentioned him if he is the same man. Did she just not remember him, or was he not important enough to bring up? I feel like the latter can't possibly be true in this context. It's possible she could have just thought he was a minor acquaintance instead of a distant friend to Ghira and I. Something to prod her about later.

Throughout all this, I don't bother to hide my pleased smile. I knew Blake had to have been doing some good in order to stay with the White Fang for as long as she did. Even if she was upset about the lack of progress, she doesn't have the same hate in her heart that would spur on others. There's only so much injustice she could take before it became too much; even if Adam clouded her judgment more than a little.

Speaking of the man, I could press Coral for more details of who exactly was with them at that time. That and I suppose her stay in Vale. I'll definitely do the latter, but I'm not all that enthusiastic about digging into the more troublesome part of my daughter's life. That's behind us now, thankfully. Although, my curiosity is only partly satisfied.

"I believe Ochre had a hand to play in all that as well," I trail off with an almost accusatory hum.

"I thought Blake never told you about it," she retorts, but without any suspicion or heat behind her tone.

"She didn't, that tidbit comes from Onyx. Though, he didn't exactly have too many details for me either."

Coral exhales and shakes her head in exasperation. Like she can't quite believe that behavior, but also as if she didn't expect anything different. I don't believe she's all that familiar with Ochre's father, so her reaction has to be in regards to the boy himself.

The fact that Onyx didn't have too many details himself plays into this rather well. It means that Ochre intended to keep his assistance of Coral a secret to some degree. That's obvious enough, but the reason why is what has my interest.

I know it can't be because he views the matter as insignificant. The maternal relationship between her and Ochre attests to that, as does her invitation. But, maybe that's why it's so troublesome for him. I know he lost his mother at a young age.

What if his absence at Coral's arrival wasn't because of boyish impudence or forgetfulness, but rather avoidance? That would track with him not sharing many details of his exploits concerning the woman with his father. I know I'd have heard about it from Onyx at this point otherwise.

Although, Blake did also mention that he's harder on himself than he should be. It's just as likely that he didn't view his contributions as worthy of any sort of remark. Perhaps a combination of the two?

"He did," Coral affirms with a complicated expression and I let my thoughts fall away. Her expression is at once one of distaste, but also wistful. "He and a small group from the White Fang met us on the outskirts of our camp near Zephyr. They got us out and we spent a couple of weeks traveling until we reached a small coastal village. Most were just sick of it all and wanted to head to Menagerie, but I thought it best for Jasmine and I if we went to Vale.

Ochre came along with us, but…he just seemed so lonely back then. He didn't hang out with the others, not even to celebrate our escape or brag about his efforts. He'd stand the guard like the rest of the Fang, but usually on his own.

It always seemed like his mind was facing forwards. That guarding us was something small in the grand scheme of things, but he still gave it his all. Just with thoughts towards grander things than just helping a handful of people escape the Schnees."

She turns to her daughter, who's still pouting, with a strained smile on her face. One that turns more relaxed as it becomes clear that the precocious child is not overly affected by the attention paid to the past. If anything, I think that's a greater concern in Coral's mind than it ever could in Jasmine's; kids are resilient like that. Of course, she has more awareness of how bad it was, though her behavior is still off to me.

It would be too crass to ask outright, but I think her mind is focused on a different loss of hers. One that Jasmine reminds her of. Although, it's just as likely that she has some conflicted feelings over Ochre and his involvement with the Schnees.

"And how is he now," I question, forcing not entirely feigned curiosity into my tone. I can let such heavy considerations fall from my mind for something much lighter.

Relief floods her tone, "Much better now. I-" she starts before pausing, "he's changed a lot during his time at Beacon. A lot more open, kind; openly kind I guess you could say. More relaxed in a way that I don't think many would notice. Like he's not putting as much responsibility upon himself as he used to."

"You say that even after all the responsibilities he's gobbled up," I state, not able to keep my disbelief or interest entirely restrained.

Coral laughs, "When you put it that way, it does seem silly, but it's the truth. He's found people he could trust after so long. Blake just happens to be one of them."

"The most important, I hope," I toss out with a coy smile and a secret hope that it's true. No offense to Weiss, but I can see how much my little girl wants his attention."

She looks around the room as if to ensure we're alone. Then she leans forwards and whispers, "I hope so as well." Even as she does so, her features seem colored in guilt. Likely lambasting herself for having those thoughts in the first place. "It's not that Weiss is a bad match for him, just-"

"I understand," I cut her off. She holds her breath for a second before she deflates. Evidently thankful that I'm not judging her.

I'm unsure what her exact relationship with the Schnee heiress is. However, I'm all but certain that Coral's problem isn't with the girl herself. More likely with her family and the ills they've caused her.

"Blake's better anyway," Jasmine pipes up, re-entering the conversation and surprising us both. I certainly hope she didn't catch on to what her mother whispered. Hopefully it was just in response to my words. I certainly don't want to be the cause of any drama between Ochre and them.

We don't grace her with a response, but both Coral and I share a look. We're both aligned in this matter and nothing more needs to be said. Perhaps she'll be interested to learn what my little Blake has planned for her boyfriend and my own additions. Later, though; I shouldn't linger on the topic of my daughter for too much longer.

Instead my thoughts turn to her relationship with her adoptive son. Of course, I can't just ask about that outright. Far better to ask an innocuous and unrelated question first.

"Have you given any thought to becoming Ochre's mother officially?" My question is intended to be an innocent one. I doubt Onyx has much interest in wooing a younger woman at the moment. The difference in age between the two being nearly two decades by my reckoning if not more.

Jasmine appears confused by the question, not understanding the deeper implications while her mother freezes up with a polite smile. Undoubtedly I've chosen my words poorly, but how so I'm unsure. I don't believe there's any sort of friction between Onyx and her, but I guess I should have made sure.

She takes a deep breath, but she tears her eyes away from me when she answers, "No. I'm not opposed to looking, but- I don't think I could with someone like Onyx."

Her tone is carefully neutral, but the hitch in her sentence makes me think there's something more going on. If she was just not interested she could say that. Given that she didn't, her words make me think she feels guilty just as before, though likely for different reasons.

I don't know how Ochre feels about it, but he seems fine with treating her like a mother even if she isn't his technically; at least based on what Blake has told me. She's also told me that he's something of a matchmaker, but nothing that points to any sort of involvement between his father and adoptive mother.

All that makes me think she believes whatever is on her mind is something that she thinks she'd be judged for. Most likely by her son, but also by me or her daughter to some degree. Not that I think Jasmine is old enough to really comprehend the sort of apprehension her mother is going through.

"We all have our preferences," I hum noncommittally. Too bad that I can't figure out where her issue lies based on what I have available. Despite that, she takes in my words and lets out a heavy sigh. Utterly relieved that I'm not pressing her on the subject or even taking some solace in my assurance. "Just like I'm sure you'd prefer if we returned to talking about our darling children."

I flash an indulgent smile towards Jasmine. She both huffs and preens at the attention while her mother is far more thankful than anything. From there she tells me of the various exploits that Blake and Ochre have gotten up to in Vale. Mostly Ochre if I'm being honest.

It's not exactly what I want to hear, but I can't really blame her for that. Ochre is her son as much as Blake is my daughter. Of course she throws in asides about Jasmine and how well she's doing in school, but she knows where my interest really lies.

While I don't learn much new about the boy, Coral's words align with much of what Onyx and Blake have told me. Not that I expected her to disparage her son in any way, but this is different. She's his mother by choice after knowing him. The fact he helped her may have assisted with that, but she came to that determination all on her own. That gives her words more weight than the boy's father.

It helps reassure me that my precious little Blake isn't making a mistake again. This really shouldn't be necessary, but a mother worries. I wish I could just trust Blake and her assessment. I could if I really had to. However, it puts my mind at ease to have an outside confirmation of sorts.

Even beyond the clear affection she holds towards her boyfriend, I don't want her to get her hopes up all over again. Not if it turns out to be for naught in the end. She doesn't need me to protect her, not like this; I just don't want to see her hurt again. Ghira and I are aligned that much; I'm just willing to let our little girl walk her own path.

This takes place on Summer Week 1, during the Autumn and Kelly socials.
 
Summer Week 3 (Part 1)
Plan: Piano, Mysteries and Socials (5)

Chap7 plan (2)
Plan Piano, Mysteries and Socials
Send Primm to Vacuo: Yes
Missions: None
Timber: Mistral: Outer Cities
Investigation: DM: Crown and Kingdom, DM: Housecleaning, DM: Logistical Concerns, DM: Manhunt
Org: Vacuan Vandals, Desert Agents
Socials: Jaune(QM), Blake(Free), Onyx, Raven, Ozpin, Primm, Weiss
Training: Performance (Piano) x 7
QM Note: We have 6 weekly action points this week. Default actions are listed next to their category as well as whatever instructions are necessary for that section. The only stipulation is that all default actions have to be filled with something for a plan and all action points have to be assigned. Other than that go wild.

Additionally, there is another option to deal with, whether to assign Primm to assist with efforts in Vacuo. A simple Yes or no will suffice.


Primm

Yes: Considering all the skullduggery and investigations necessary in Vacuo, there's nowhere else he'd be better suited to be.

No: Given what I've theorized of the threat in the area, it's perhaps not the greatest idea to send him so close to danger. Especially when he still can't handle himself martially.

Missions: Each costs 2 Actions to take.

ROUS: There is a herd of capivara's that have stuck far enough away from the walls to not present a threat to Kuo Kuana, but are troublesome to deal with in terms of expansion. (500L per member)

Worksite Check: Technically a job to secure a perimeter around the up and coming mines, but more likely an understated visit to check on the equipment and how everything is going. (250L per member)

Beneath the sands: There have been reports of some sort of worm-like grimm slinking about in the deserts to the south. Nothing as big as a blind-worm, but there's very little info going in. (1000L per member)

Timber/World: Choose 1

Mistral: Outer Cities: Closer Look:There is much more in Timber's report that I didn't go over. Getting a greater idea of the cities and how they handle themselves seems pertinent.

Mistral: Lower Council: I'm not sure what the point of the lower council would be. I doubt the Mistrali are that concerned with what they view as lesser voices.

Vale: Overview: I've already dipped my toes into the politics of the region, but perhaps he could give me a greater view.

Atlas: Overview: I'm pretty sure I know how the politics of Atlas works, but it can't hurt to ask.

Vacuo: Overview: Is there really anything to talk about as far as Vacuo is concerned? As far as I'm aware their official government isn't much of one.

None: Politics don't really interest me. No need to bother with him.

Investigation: 1 by default. Each additional costs 1 action.

Conspiracy: Elusive Mr. Watts: With all the chaos in Mistral it's near impossible for me to make any sort of determination as to what Watts may or may not be involved in. Much less the rest of Salem's lackey's, though I could get started. (Impossible Investigation Check)

Conspiracy: Grimm Tracking: I haven't been able to pass this off to my men yet. Perhaps I need to do so myself to see if I can pick up any trace of Salem. (Difficult Investigation and Grimm checks)

Conspiracy: Traces: There has to be some activity by Tyrian, Watts, or some other conspirator. Perhaps looking into odd occurrences could give me something to work off of. (???)

Coalition: Volunteers: It's irritating to not have complete confirmation on this, but perhaps it's better to let the matter lie and not arouse suspicion. (Hard Investigation Check) [Small circumstance modifier to the check]

Desert Mystery: Disappearances: I've encountered some information that makes this whole disappearing act a lot more concerning at first glance. I just need to find out where they're going. (Very hard investigation Check; ???) [Moderate Circumstance Modifier to the check]

Desert Mystery: Logistical Concerns: It might be based on a foolish hope, but I have to think that some of those who have disappeared are still alive. If that's the case, their captors have to be getting supplies from somewhere. (Hard Investigation Check) [Small circumstance modifier to the check]

Desert Mystery: Crown and Kingdom: The criminal side of Vacuo is hard for me and my men to breach into. However, if anyone is involved or knows about the extremists lashing out against Weiss and I's holding it would be them. (Hard Criminology Check) [Large circumstance modifier to the check]

Desert Mystery: Manhunt: We have a lead of one of our shady guides who happened to match the description of someone who went missing. We just have to search the city to find her. (Hard Investigation Check) [Tiny circumstance modifier to the check]

Desert Mystery: Asturias Twins: As my first suspected victims, perhaps finding out who exactly they are and what they are up to are in order. (Tiered Investigation check) [Moderate circumstance modifier to the check]

Desert Mystery: Slippery Inconsistencies: Carmine and Bertilak are keeping some sort of secret. I could look into their 'off-periods' as it were and see what I can find (Hard Investigation Check)

Desert Mystery: Housecleaning: Given what I know of the situation there's every possibility that some of my men have been suborned. I could spend the time to see if any of them have been acting strangely. (??? Investigation check)

Misc: Trivia Pursuit: I think I have enough information to track down Neo's previous identity. The question is whether I should or not. (Investigation Check)

Misc: Puppet Masters: The assault on my person had to be funded by someone. Possibly several someone's. Still, I only have one real lead at the moment. (Tiered investigation and criminology checks; possible social)

Misc: Odd Mobility: Perhaps it's nothing, but something about the odd lack of social mobility in Mistral proper has my senses twigged. (Tiered investigation and criminology checks)

Organization: 0 by default currently. Each additional costs 1 action.

Long-term planning: I have plenty of plans that need to be done and less of a need for flexibility. I can shift those resources over to handle those matters for a short time. (+ with a medium-term focus. This takes up 1 short-term focus action until it is resolved.)

Wattchmen: It's been a while since I've had my men look into matters of Salem. I would have to keep a close eye on them and progress might be slow, but it couldn't hurt to make some progress.

Atlas Assistance: With all the circumstances surrounding our expansion into Atlas I doubt this will be very difficult, but assigning additional oversight and resources should ensure we set up there the slightest bit quicker.

Desert Agents: My men have already proved somewhat helpful in my investigation. Combating the lack of centralized authority in Vacuo is no easy feat.

Vacuan Vandals: The people who have broken into, stolen from, and defaced our operations in the area are known to us. We just have to keep a watch on them to see where and who they meet up with.

Refinery Sweep: It's a bit odd that the rest of the criminal scene in Vacuo is closed off to us, but one group handed out invitations. My men can survey the area and see what they come up with.

Vacuo: Underground infiltration: There hasn't really been a need to interface with the criminal scene in Vacuo, but I suspect they're the ones who would have the most insight into what's going on.

Vacuo: Housecleaning: Given what I know of the situation in Vacuo there's a big incentive to make sure none of my men are acting oddly or otherwise secure our information.

Bully Pulpit: I've given a statement to support James, but perhaps there's more I can speak to the public about.

Mid-Term action Selection

Vacuo: Disturbing Trends: My men have uncovered some worrying possibilities budding up in the Desert Kingdom. It's perhaps in my best interests to remain on top of the matter.

Vacuo: Economic Establishment: If we're not worried about expanding our presence even more so, we're in the perfect position to kickstart economic efforts stemming from the capital to outlying settlements. (Cost Tiny; Projected Income: Small)

Vacuo: Prosperous Partnership: A more beneficial approach is to do as we have in Atlas and establish partnerships with various businesses and settlements. This is less immediately profitable, but should return dividends as prosperity returns to the Kingdom. (Cost: Small+; Projected Income: Small- [grows])

Mistral: Sirocco Stability: The faunus in Sirocco are under no real danger, but the same can't be said of the humans. Atlas can keep the peace, but perhaps it's best to ease tensions as best as we can so they don't need to be there.

Vale: Roadwardens: Taking the fight to the grimm and keeping the roads safe isn't exactly a well-paying job, at least without the council involved. However, keeping the roads safe may assist with our efforts as well as earn us a lot of goodwill.

Vale: Political Campaign: Not necessarily at the top of my mind right now, but perhaps it's worthwhile to get our political campaign rolling before too long. (Cost: Tiny)

Vale: Minor Settlements: Not necessarily the highest priority, but we could continue establishing ourselves in the outlying settlements of Vale. (Cost: Tiny-)

Menagerie: Airdock: Expanding the infrastructure could allow merchant airships to come by as well as personal ones. Additionally, it would lead to an increase in the Menagerie air force. (Cost: Moderate-)

Menagerie: Landwork: Clearing out more space and paving the roads seemed to have worked out so far. It will, however, make things a bit more overcrowded and shift things around while we work. (Cost: Tiny+)

Menagerie: Housing Assistance: With the newly cleared land, bigger and better homes can be built. I could spare some men and funds to make that a reality for my home. (Cost: Tiny)

Tutoa Tasi: Agricultural Expansion: Tutoa Tasi needs to become self-sufficient at some point. The easiest and most important thing to rectify is the matter of food. (Cost: Tiny)

Atlas: Public Advocacy: Perhaps something better suited to be addressed later, when it won't run up against recent and soon to come actions. However, arguing for the plight and better treatment of the faunus is prudent here and in Mistral

Atlas: Public Order: Considering recent events taking an underhanded approach to maintaining order in Atlas is no longer in the cards. Still, some might find our presence more palatable than Atlas'

Conspiracy: Grimm Tracking: If there really was someone controlling the grimm then I'd expect that there'd be some indication of it somewhere. Mostly this would be my men collating historical accounts and records of grimm while I put the pieces together myself.

Conspiracy: Chasing Shadows: Salem's forces are a slippery bunch, but that doesn't mean they're impossible to track down. My men might have to delay for a bit, but getting on the trail of Watts or Salem's other minions can only be helpful in the long-run.

Questions for Oz/LORE; Choose 0

NONE

Socials: 3 by default. Each additional costs ½ an action. No free VPD socials for the summer.

The girlfriend deal is in effect. An additional Weiss social must be selected by Summer Week 7 at the latest or else fail to uphold the deal.

Relationships (close):

Blake: (Free this week)

Weiss: She's playing up her frustration about having to do work for me, clearly trying to entice me to spend time with her. But, maybe it'll have more impact to wait until the concert.

Onyx Rovere (Dad): I've recently come into some concerning information about his debt. It's probably a good idea to reach out to him and help him pay it off.

Coral Clover (Mom): We've been able to connect a little over the course of this vacation, but I can always spend more time with her and Jasmine.

Lie Ren: He should be in Mistral, Argus specifically I think. I could see how things are with him.

Marina Aoi (Sister): She seems to be taking quite well to this vacation thing and family dynamic. Not wholly slotting in, but I could spend more time with her.

Kelly Russet: I've affirmed our relationship and her ambitions. I could help her work through some stuff, clarify procedures, or just touch base.

Bartholomew Oobleck: I may not be at Beacon, but that's no reason not to get in touch with the man.

Relationships (Distant):

Whitley: If nothing else we've at least reaffirmed our odd friendship. I could always reach out to him some more though.

Yang: She seems at least enthusiastic about supporting me and our last talk did much to clear the air. I suppose it wouldn't hurt to see what her idea of fun is some more.

Neo: I'm not exactly enthusiastic about a scroll call with a mute, but it might be entertaining.

Ruby: She seems as swell as ever. Plus, given that she's going to show me around her home, I might as well return the favor.

Autumn Russet: After our conversation, there's a necessary distance I have to keep between the two of us. At least until I can build up more of a rapport or figure out some other way around it.

Velvet: It's been a while since I've talked to Vel. I've certainly put her upgrades through the ringer and could just talk to her if I want.

Nora: She's on her own vacation with her team. Still, that puts me at an acceptable distance from her antics. Perhaps she's more reserved over a call?

Penny: She seems practically giddy with her newfound humanity. Perhaps I could talk to her about that or something else.

Pyrrha: After her loss in the tournament I'm sure she's dealing with more than a little turmoil. Perhaps it wouldn't be a bad idea to check in.

Acquaintances:

Jaune: (QM)

Sun: I'm not sure why I'd bother, but getting his number shouldn't be too difficult.

Lime: The brother of my Vacuan friend. A bit awkward, though with a sense of honor and ideas of his own.

Ciel: Our talk wasn't the worst thing ever I guess. She seems to have liked the contact in her own way at least.

Winter: She probably has her hands full with military matters, but considering the meeting with the Schnees coming up, it might be a good idea to reach out to her.

Willow: I can't say the two of us are on good terms, but I'm going to have to deal with her one way or another. Might be a good idea to take care of that as soon as I can.

Professional Contacts:

Raven: I still haven't figured out why she was acting so oddly with me. I suppose I could reach out to her and try to find out or just to talk and apologize for the whole Vacuo situation.

Qrow: I guess I kind of owe him one for his assistance. Might be a bit late on my end, but hey, better late than never.

Amber: She should be back at Beacon, but I could check on her.

Tai: Not sure why I'd bother, but I haven't exactly talked with the man one on one either.

Torchwick: It's somewhat amusing poking in on his life, I could spare another moment or two to check on him.

Pietro: There may not be a point in calling Penny's dad. Although, I imagine there's some tension between him and his daughter that I might be able to resolve.

Kali: Blake's mom is rather supportive of her daughter and by extension myself to a degree. Perhaps I could try striking up a deeper relationship.

Ghira: We've come to an understanding of sorts, but I could always capitalize on that some more.

James: Things between him and I should be smoothed over, though I might want to check in with him anyway.

Ozpin: Given how the reveal of Raven as a maiden went, perhaps it's a good idea to contact him and smooth things over.

Subordinates:

Maple: I should probably wait for her to get settled into her new life some more, but I could check in on her.

Sienna: She's likely to have her hands busy with the new men coming to the Mistral branch as well as Charlotte

Tukson:

Sanguine:

Finch:

Terra: She's still in Atlas orchestrating our more altruistic efforts and charitable solicitations. I could ring her up.

Charlotte: The flirtatious woman seems lonely by my estimation. Perhaps not the greatest idea, but I could check in with her and see how she's settling in.

Primm: Given my potential plans, perhaps it's a good idea to check in with him. At the very least I can ensure there aren't any ruffled feathers for not going with his plan.

VPD:

VPD: Alabaster: I'm holding off on the conspiracy stuff for now, but that's no reason not to maintain good relations.

VPD: Flint: There isn't much for us to talk about aside from maybe high-minded ideals. Perhaps my attention is best spent elsewhere?

VPD: Rouge: She seems more or less normal, though I imagine she'd appreciate some brownie points with her brother from me speaking with her.

VPD: Cobalt: He and I have talked recently. I'm not sure what else we could discuss in the immediacy, but I'm sure I could come up with something.

VPD: Sandy: She seems to be going through a minor crisis of faith. I could let her deal with that or involve myself.

Other:

Vernal: Raven more or less made an offer for me to visit her tribe. So far I only know of one person and her personal connection with the woman should be interesting to explore.

Branwen Bandits: Raven more or less made an offer for me to visit her tribe. With her semblance it shouldn't be too difficult to arrange a meeting.

Illia: I'm pretty sure I've seen the chameleon girl hanging around in the background. If nothing else I could seek her out as former colleagues.

Training

We have seven slots to assign, either in bulk or divided. If additional actions are desired to be spent, please write that down. Additionally, the girlfriend deal is in effect; in order to comply seven (7) total slots must be spent on Performance (Piano) through the course of Summer Week 3 and Summer Week 4.

Aura Techniques


Aura Projection: A foundational technique for the most part. It opens up a wide variety of aura usage even if its base form is rather…underwhelming. (0/50) [can create extremely basic aura constructs, can use .3xAura(Practical) as the Dust modifier for combat (.15x modifier for how it affects overall combat score); Upgradeable]

Aura Sensing: More useful for avoiding such people than its original intention. Might be worthwhile if I plan on sneaking around a lot. (0/100) [provides a circumstance bonus when sneaking around aura-capable individuals; Upgradeable]

Grimm Sensing: Perhaps not the most useful as proper scouting and observation can serve a similar role, but there are times where grimm try to be sneaky or are ambush predators. (0/100) [Can sense grimm at a short distance or with great concentration at longer ranges; Upgradeable]

Cloaking: Hiding my presence also comes with obvious benefits. While most aren't reliant on their aura to detect people it does generally assist them and every little bit helps. (0/150) [provides a circumstance bonus when sneaking around aura-capable individuals; reduces difficulty of sneak challenges against those with aura sensing]

Hardening: A rather basic defensive technique that requires a good helping of concentration and predictive capabilities for relatively minimal gain. (0/100) [Reduces damage taken by attacks Ochre is aware of by 5%; Upgradeable.]

Overcharge II: A further refinement of the basic overcharge technique. Faster charging times and slower discharge. Although perhaps not worth the effort. (0/100)

Skills (Any aside from Aura(Practical) for semblance actions)

Example List


Aura(Knowledge)

Combat

Criminology

Grimm

Investigation

Mobility

Performance (Piano)

Semblance(Knowledge)

Stealth

I'm in the common room with everyone else as Ruby, Yang, Autumn, and Kelly are all engaged in one of Kel's wargames. Although, there aren't enough pieces to cover everyone. In fact, she was only able to squirrel away a few of her work in progress pieces which serve as the centerpiece of her army.

This has resulted in the four of them playing with various bits of detritus, like pieces from other games and the odd bit of rubbish to stand in for the rest of their units. They're, apparently, running through a historical battle under the rules of Kel's system. Somehow the sisters and Autumn bullied her into playing as Mantle. Most of that credit goes to Autumn because he firmly chose Mistral and refused to budge.

Speaking of which, he's doing a stupendous job acting as them. Either intentionally or due to inexperience, he's putting on a rather casual display of incoordination with his Mantlean allies. Given that the battle is theoretically an even match, this should result in Kel's loss. That is if it weren't for the relative ineptitude of her opponents.

Ruby and Yang aren't exactly familiar with the game, but have been slowly hammering Kel into a position she can't win from while Autumn is of little help. Although, his efforts are stymied when he receives an alert from his scroll, pulls it out, and starts reading intently. Kel groans while Ruby whoops and Yang allows herself a small smile and a quip. One that becomes stillborn when her sister squeals and rushes to Autumn's side in a flurry of petals.

"Go back, go back! Start from the beginning," she insists while nudging the giant of a man. Her efforts might as well be that of a mosquito for how much of an effect she's having and perhaps just as annoying.

"Can't you look it up on your own? It just released," he grumbles.

"Oh…right," Ruby demures, shrinks away, and pulls out her own scroll, evidently forgetting about the game.

"Ahem, Rubes, we're kind of in the middle of something," Yang prompts as politely as she can.

"But Yaaaaaang, I've been waiting like three months for a new chapter to release. C'mon, you can play my guys for a turn or two, right?" She finishes her plea with an expectant look thrown Kel's way.

My teammate nods rapidly, likely coming to the conclusion that if Yang can play her sister's forces then she can do the same with her brother's. It's about the only way I can see her pulling off a reversal. Although, it rather defeats the point of engaging in a team game like this in the first place.

Regardless, Ruby pumps her arm in victory and rapidly pecks away at her scroll. Her anticipation continues to build as she steals an occasional look at Autumn's screen. Then she throws her head to the side, then back to her scroll; all while waiting as impatiently as she can. Said impatience soon turns to frustration as she continues to mess with her scroll until she suddenly slumps her shoulders forwards and stops her motions entirely.

"What's wrong," Autumn asks before Yang can. Not that it stops her from sending a worried look towards her sister.

"Oh, it's, uh, nothing really. Just can't find a site to read it."

"What do you mean? It's on the official site."

"Oh that," Ruby lets out immediately in a tone that's not at all suspicious. Then she turns her head as if that makes the mistruth on her lips any less evident. "Silly me, I just forgot."

"Ruby," Autumn rumbles, "Why is your first instinct to look for a new chapter not to go to the official site?"

"Hey," Yang challenges, "Lay off her. It's just a simple mistake, right Rubes?"

"Yeah, exactly," she exclaims, taking the out offered. Then she shifts around in her semi-seated position, her eyes drawn towards Autumn's screen, and apparently she can't help herself. "Although, I mean. If it's not too much trouble, I'd like to read it with you. Just, uh, flip back a few pages?"

Her tone makes it clear where her interests lie and it certainly doesn't pass Autumn's notice. He covers his screen with one of his hands and shifts around to regard her fully. "Now lookie here-"

"Autumn," Kel cuts him off with a harsh look. The two twins stare at one another for a few seconds until Autumn folds with a sigh.

"Fine, but just this once. Yer a Huntress now, no reason to be pirating a work of art like this just to save a few Lien."

"I still buy the physical copies so it's not like I'm-" she starts until Autumn threatens to rip away his scroll with his body language. "I mean, you're absolutely right."

The whole dynamic brings about an interesting interplay of Autumn's strictness of his moral principles and Ruby's evident willingness to abandon hers. Although, I think it's just a case where she really doesn't view what she does as a big deal. However, my sister isn't as adroit in social matters to not hyperfixate on one thing in particular.

"You're a pirate," Marina asks, her voice full of caution and a slight edge of wonderment.

"I, uh, yeah. I guess," Ruby responds lamely, her frame deflating from being called out and admitting to it.

"Me too," my sister replies firmly a second later. A slowly widening smile is on her face as she softly starts humming a sea shanty to herself with her gaze focused on the red-caped girl.

"Oh, that's cool I guess. What-" Ruby starts until Autumn coughs and draws her attention back to his scroll. She complies hurriedly and quiets down while his frame remains tense. Either he's stressing over covering for Marina or, more likely, he doesn't appreciate the reminder of her past or Ruby's ways. Which, now that I've processed the situation, is perhaps a dangerous development.

To Marina it must seem like she's confessed her past in a way or at least found a like-minded soul. Now, I know that isn't true in the slightest and anyone with the slightest bit of social awareness or modern sensibilities should be able to discern that as well. Unfortunately, my sister is rather lacking in either. The only reason I don't take her aside right now to work out the misconception is that she could really stand to make an actual friend and this allows her an avenue towards that.

Although, maybe that's what's going on with her and Nora. I don't really know, I haven't actually checked in on that relationship and perhaps I should. I doubt it will be anything messy or anything like what she has with Penny, but my lack of knowledge is a bit disconcerting. One saving grace I have is that I'm pretty sure Ren would let me know if there's anything troublesome that I should be aware of.

Kel and Yang devolve into increasing competitiveness now that it's only the two of them. Unfortunately, Kel has lost a lot of material so even with her mastery of the rules she can't press her advantage as much as she otherwise would. I think she lays a trap for Yang to rush into, but to both of our surprise, the blonde brawler elects to go for a more cautious approach. This has the rather unfortunate side-effect of slowing the game to a crawl and making it rather boring to watch.

Not like Autumn and Ruby are all that different. The two of them are just crowded together trying to read their comic together. This isn't helped by Autumn's bulk and the fact they're viewing it on his scroll. He tries to keep it in the center of his view where he's comfortable, but that just causes Ruby to cram inwards and lean on him in order to get a good look.

Considering the difference in their heights, there's a rather obvious, if still imperfect, solution to the problem. The main hindrance with that is the connotation behind the position. Something that Ruby is well aware of; unlike my sister, she's just shy, not bereft of social skills. Still, it is interesting to note that she doesn't once suggest her and Autumn change their arrangement.



Eventually I have to bring myself to depart. As enjoyable as it is to laze with my friends, and particularly my girlfriends, I do have my own plans to attend to.

Weiss makes a sharp noise as I stand up and I simply shoot her a look. Then I drag my eyes over to Blake. A not particularly subtle gesture that my departure is in relation to her. It's not particularly great to use her as an excuse, but it is true and better than the alternative explanation I have.

Blake, for her part, rolls her eyes at me and gives me a playful shove. Perhaps knowing full well my antics, even if they do actually benefit her to a degree. Either way, it allows me a measure of privacy and opportunity to head to the pier.

Despite the crowdedness of Kuo Kuana, the far edge of the pier is hardly ever inhabited by anyone. There are a few houses on stilts over the waves, but hardly anyone actually stalks those paths aside from fishermen, like I suppose I am. Even then, there's a sort of unspoken custom to not interfere with anyone fishing in the area, especially by the aquatic faunus.

While that's an interesting cultural fact, this relative isolation is primarily because of an erroneous fear of the grimm. Not that an occasional small aquatic variant doesn't approach these shallow waters, just that they are easily dispatched even by children. They're only a possible threat if large swarms of them were to come into the water, which the shallow depths does much to discourage.

The self-preservation instinct and age of many aquatic grimm actually plays into our favor with these circumstances. It's all too easy for any solitary member to end up trapped because of the waves or tides. Because they've had long enough to develop self-preservation instincts, each individual grimm comes to the conclusion that it's not worth the risks. Then, without a swarm, it further discourages those smaller variants from actually doing anything, thus making the shallow waters of Remnant the safest locales against grimm aggression.

That's an interesting side tangent, though rather immaterial to my actual desire for privacy. I set my rod next to me and take a seat, dangling my legs over the pier. Then I pull out my scroll and select Primm's number.

He hasn't been to Vacuo so I don't think he's been compromised. More importantly, I am sending him to the area. He needs to know what we're dealing with and we can possibly discuss countermeasures. I could also use the opportunity to squeeze him on any suspicions he might have of those working in the Vacuo branch. I highly doubt he hasn't at least looked into them and with his usual zealousness, it's possible that he's detected strange behavior that I haven't.

Of course, that's a natural part of our conversation, but that isn't the only thing I have to check in on him with. After interacting with him enough, I think he has a rather high opinion of me. Like Rufous to a degree, but also different. Quite honestly it makes me more than a little uncomfortable, but it's at least a good sign of loyalty as long as I continue to act as he expects me to.

Speaking of which, perhaps it's a good idea to cover our bases concerning how I turned down his plan to spy on the Mistrali elite. With this development I can say that I had better plans for him in mind so there shouldn't be any issue, but it's still a topic worthy of some discussion. As is his fixation on what are honestly rather minor crimes and misbehavior.

Mistral: I turned down his plan for understandable reasons, though I am considering it again. Might do me some good to probe him on what exactly he'd want to do. (1)

Zealousness: His focus on rather minor crimes and misbehavior hasn't exactly died down. I could engage him on the subject and his thoughts of justice in general. (1)

Celeste: Perhaps not an overly important topic, but I could ask him about his apprentice and how she's coming along. He'll be on another dispatch with her picking up the slack of his duties. (0)

Approval: He has a rather high opinion of me from what I can tell. That's not exactly the end of the world, but perhaps I could find out his reasoning for why. (0)

Conspiracy: With his silver eyes he's already involved to some degree. Although, all things considered, perhaps it's for the best that I start recruiting some capable assistance with that side of things. (0)

The call soon resolves into an image of Primm with his oversized incisors hanging over his lips. Not that it stops him at all from offering a broad, for him, smile at answering my call. Like he doesn't have the slightest care that I turned down his proposal.

Granted he can probably rationalize my refusal as having bigger things in mind for him based on what I know, but I wouldn't normally expect this kind of exuberance. Either he has a really inflated opinion of me or he's putting on a mask of sorts. It's always difficult to tell with him, but I think this is an example of the former and not the latter. Especially since I haven't gone over all the details as to why his presence would be necessary in Vacuo.

"Sir," he acknowledges me as a greeting. Then he pivots his camera around an empty room. "As you can see, our privacy is assured."

"Good, mine is assured in my own way," I reply in a quiet voice. It's not quite a lie, but it could be easily construed as one to someone who's unfamiliar with how my countrymen typically act. Whether Primm is aware of that fact or he simply trusts me enough to take my words at face value I can't discern.

He only nods firmly at the words and says, "Good, my preparations to head towards Vacuo are almost complete. Although, given this call, I am to assume that there is some sort of information I'm missing."

"You could say that. I'll have the relevant data sent to you after this. But, to put it succinctly, there is the distinct possibility that some of our men have been compromised in the Vacuo branch. I have reason to believe that someone with a mental manipulation semblance may be operating in the area and I need you there to stay on top of things."

Despite my confident demeanor, my words cause Primm to adopt a severe expression. A deep frown adorns his face without a care for how much it causes his teeth to scrape against his lips. "This is nothing short of disastrous. Are you certain my abilities aren't better put finding these traitors, containing their taint, rather than heading to the source?"

It takes me a second to parse his concerns and I can see where he's coming from, a little bit at least. Most of our men in Atlas and those reinforcing Mistral have been sourced from Vacuo. Heck, our Valean operations also contain a fair few Vacuans now even if most of our concerns and expansions haven't required a well of manpower in the area.

His worries are certainly worthy of consideration, which is why I'm looking into the matter myself. Regardless, there are certain logistical aspects that make this less of a problem than it otherwise could be. The first is that most Vacuan recruits are just dumb muscle, often lacking the expertise to put in more complicated positions. Not that we discriminate against them or they aren't moving up in the ranks on their own. Just that they start at a natural disadvantage and have to learn on the job, so to speak.

The second is a concern about how semblances work. Most semblances require a constant upkeep of aura or are otherwise temporary or at least only personal. Semblances are simply too varied for this to be a hard and fast rule, but semblances that have permanent effects all on their own are in the drastic minority.

That doesn't preclude this from being that outlier, but if so I really don't see how there's any real chance to fight against my mystery opponent. This of course assumes it is actually a mental manipulation semblance I'm up against, but if not for that I wouldn't have these concerns.

In that light, I already suspect that they've been active for years and if they had such an unrestricted semblance, I simply don't see why their reach wouldn't be more expansive and insidious than it already is. The sudden formation of the coalition is a bit of sloppiness that implies there are limits to their semblance or they were otherwise spooked. More importantly to me is that Primm described our men who may have fallen under this influence as traitors.

"Trust me, I'll be looking into the matter personally, as deep as I can. However, it is of the utmost priority that we catch the mastermind behind all this. If they have suborned our men then his influence should be easier to counteract once we have him captured."

Worst comes to worst I could lean on James and his researchers to try and figure out the mechanics at play. There has to be some countermeasure on the off-chance this is somehow a permanent influence. Although, even if it is, it is still better to stop their spread first before enacting any sort of containment.

Not that Primm apparently thinks so. His eyes gain a certain sharp quality to them while his frown remains. Like he's trying to parse through my words, but they simply don't make any sense to him and he's not willing to hide that. I know he has the skills to, the only question is if this is an extension of his trust or if he actually means to communicate something with his expression.

"I take it that you have some reservations," I probe, trying to figure him out.

"Not so much a reservation, but a question," he allows, letting his expression revert to a more neutral one. "What do you plan to do with the traitors after you capture them?"

If this were any other context I might be hard pressed to answer. I could rely on my previous response of cutting them off from any critical information and otherwise just not dealing with such persons. However, that's not necessary in this case and seems that Primm is after something more substantial. Which is utterly baffling considering the prospect of these people being mind-controlled.

Either way, I have to proceed with that truth in order to discover his issue. "The ideal scenario would be that we deal with the outside influence and allow them to return to normal. Is there some sort of problem with that?"

His lips pull tight, "Only that it encourages them and others to betray us in the future."

Again I'm confused because this should be a pretty cut and dry issue. "If they are under a mental influence, then you must know they aren't responsible for their actions?"

Hey throws me a wide-eyed look like he can't believe what I'm saying. He continues to stare at me with a slack jaw, trying to determine where my thought processes could be. Eventually he adopts a neutral tone as if trying to politely explain something extremely simple while trying to not be too condescending.

"Sir, I'm not sure who convinced you of such lies, but you should know that people look for anything and everything to blame for their actions rather than themselves. Drugs, alcohol, tiredness, and this mental manipulation, it's all the same. They don't do anything other than simply reveal who a person really is underneath. That they are capable of such disgusting acts in the first place rather than any sort of paragon who can resist the temptation."

His words bring with them a suddenly tense atmosphere. Mainly because it's clear that he expects me to just blindly agree with him. I can't, not with the stakes involved, but I have to be diplomatic about my approach.

"That may be true about the rest of those," I start and his lips thin, "but this is the work of a semblance. The normal rules can't apply."

His brows furrow at that, an argument at the ready, "You may think that, but semblances are not magic. Whatever mechanics are at work, they can't be too dissimilar to stage hypnosis or the power of suggestion. You can't simply force someone to do something they're not already willing to do to some degree."

His response is rather indicative of an absolutist mind-set. It's also funny that he seems fit to lecture me on the viability and capabilities of semblances without providing any sort of concrete or hard facts. If he was actually aware of the subject he'd be able to do so or at least know that isn't a valid argument. The fact that he isn't means he has a limited or incorrect understanding of the subject. Although, his words bring a certain tangent to mind.

If the brother gods really did imbue humans with the innate power of choice, how exactly does that measure up with mental semblances? You would think that it should be flat out impossible. The immutable and magical traits imbued by so-called gods should trump any sort of outside influence.

It's just another example where they have fallen short of any sort of reasonable standard or a vastly inadequate understanding for what choice actually means. Or, maybe they're the type to perceive the letter of their agreements rather than the spirit; if so Oz is even more doomed in his task, though it does bring my mind to a possible counterargument.

"What if you change their perspective of events? Something divorced from reality," I challenge and Primm doesn't have an immediate response. A sudden chink revealed in his worldview due to his lack of knowledge. "I'm not going to pretend that I know the exact mechanics, but semblances are more capable than you give them credit for. Regardless, this is just supposition on my part. A necessary precaution in essence."

His silver eyes lose the intensity behind them while his lips remain thin and tight. Clearly not appreciating having to parse that information while lacking his earlier conviction. He's not fully convinced of anything, but neither is he acting like or trying to say I'm wrong.

I feel like there's more behind his sense of morality and how committed he is to it. I allow a silence to descend between the two of us as I think over the best way to respond. There is a certain wisdom to not press much further. However, as this exchange has proven, there are certain gaps in my knowledge that could prove troublesome in the future and I should do my best to eliminate such from the future.

"Let us assume that you're correct," I start. Despite my concession, my words don't bring any levity to his expression. "I'd like you to explain why one misstep such as that would be a major concern."

My request serves more than just an inquiry into the immediate issue. Assuming that he's internally consistent with his principles, his response should apply to the other judgment impairing circumstances he brought up earlier.

"It's not about the act itself but what it implies," he responds with a small shake of the head and a growing fervor in his voice. "If someone is willing to do something once, they're willing to do it again. It's only a matter of time before their bad behavior is repeated. Mercy in that instance only shows that the action is allowable to a degree, tempting more people to ill acts.

Such acts beget more of their own kind and the only way to contain that cancer is with a purge and extreme prejudice. Vigilance only does us so well if we aren't willing to do what needs to be done."

That's a lot more extreme than I was expecting. However, I have to assume some of his language is more poetic than literal. He doesn't seem to have any problem with how I dealt with the corruption in the VPD and he even expressed relief when I told him I hadn't killed anyone. That implies that he wouldn't want to see these men dead necessarily, just that they should face justice.

Although, the thought does bring the question, how would he act if he knew I've taken a life now? Perhaps something worth discussing with him someday. More important is figuring out how his morals work. Oh, and I suppose assuaging any concerns he may have about not going forward with his plan.

"I see what you mean," I allow, neither agreeing or disagreeing with him. "However, how do we determine the intent of someone's acts? I mean, there are a lot of superficial similarities between some of the acts we're forced to commit and that of bad actors."

It would also be interesting to note if he has any criticism for dealing with the troublesome sub-leaders of the Mistral branch as I did. If I were in his position, I would absolutely have at least a suspicion that their deaths were intentional. Even if I perhaps wouldn't expect that they were ordered to die. Just the sheer fact that my biggest detractors in the most established and troublesome branch all died is far too convenient to be due to mere chance.

In that light, my actions are no different than that of petty tyrants. I dealt with my opposition merely because they were inconvenient to deal with by other means. Of course, most of them had rather ill-intentioned, or at least self-serving, views and would have been resistant to my efforts. However, I didn't even give them the chance to renounce their ways. Given his earlier response, I could easily see him classifying that as having the will to do what needs to be done.

While I process that, Primm's expression goes through a tumult. At first growing irritated with my words before smoothing out his expression and then suddenly relaxing. A light of understanding dawns in his eyes like he's had a sudden revelation. Only, I don't think any of my words have actually convinced him. Rather I think he's reading into my words for an intent that isn't there.

"Of course sir," he starts, respect laden in his tone. "We know the righteous recognize the righteous, but others aren't so discerning. In that instance, it's best for us to simply collect our evidence and see the results of their action. A pattern should emerge for us to discern intent and until then we can maintain surveillance and stop them from doing anything untoward."

I still my reaction to his words, but can't stop myself from blinking. It seems he's mistaken my moral question as a practical hypothetical. A problem to be solved rather than an inquiry into how he could be so certain. Although, he did answer that in his own way.

Additionally, his proposed solution isn't exactly feasible. We don't have the funds or manpower to constantly surveil everyone, well, not yet. Atlas would be the closest out of anyone to figuring out a practical system for that. Of course, they can't actually implement it without extreme pushback from the rest of the world and it's not really that different for us. It's just something interesting to note especially since it reminds me that Primm is Atlesian. Not that it's responsible for his thinking, at least not fully.

Regardless, this isn't a subject that I can press on too much. Given his prior misunderstanding, trying to change his mind or discern more of his personal motivations would just raise his suspicions. That with his degree of conviction would spell trouble. Far better to do this slowly and by degrees rather than all at once, if I could spare the time and motivation that is. While his attitude is troublesome in several aspects, as long as I keep an eye on him it shouldn't be too difficult to work around.

From there we delve into details. Both about his upcoming assignment and his proposed plans for Mistral. For the most part, the latter involved trying to get our men hired as servants or contractors in order to gain access to the Mistrali elite. This would be paired by a handful of competent agents putting on the appearances of wealth and upward mobility. They would try their best to sound out the various elites and discern where our efforts are best placed. In the optimal scenario they would be invited to certain private groups with anti-faunus sentiment.

This is because Primm primarily planned to use human agents, or at least human-passing, rather than faunus ones. An attempt to use the racial prejudice of the Mistrali against them. I'm uncertain how feasible that would actually be.

Most of our trusted and capable agents are faunus for the somewhat obvious reason that they were with us and able to hone their skills to a degree over the past five years. That isn't to say that the humans are incapable, just that they might not have the experience or length of service to really be trusted with things like this. One leak would prove disastrous for our efforts so loyalty is paramount in a task like this.

Of course, the problem doesn't go away with just using faunus agents. We have a greater likelihood of success with human ones, if only because the Mistrali would be more willing to trust them. Despite my decree, the membership of humans in the White Fang is still rather low and more importantly a recent thing. There's a closing window in how much longer we can take advantage of that fact. It would be folly to assume our opponents won't eventually cotton on and change their behaviors if only out of self-preservation.



My call with Primm concludes and I get back to my task of catching dinner. Before long I have a decent catch and head back to the old house. Blake is already milling around by the time I enter, but neither of us chat besides a quick hello. I have a bit of work to do in the kitchen to make sure everything is ready and my girlfriend is more than accepting of this bit of pampering.

What I create isn't anything amazing, or likely as delicious, as what her mom helped me cook. I tried to follow the recipe as best as I can, but I have to admit to some inexperience with more extravagant cooking. That and my ingredients aren't nearly as high quality, I just have to hope the freshness has some outsized impact.

Blake, of course, devours what I put in front of her, acting entirely unreserved as she does so. It's no less off-putting than any other time she's done so before me. It also puts a big damper on any sort of romantic context behind our dinner. However, her antics also spark a warm feeling in my gut.

I know what I created isn't the greatest, I can make something edible, but something delicious is another matter entirely. Despite that, she's eating it with all the gusto that she normally does. I can admit to a sort of manly pride that comes from preparing as many parts of the meal as I could myself and the reception, while also acknowledging that objectively my efforts are rather paltry, all things considered.

Once we're done with our meal, the two of us find ourselves snuggled up with each other on the couch. We could take things further, but that isn't the tone I want to deal with. Of course, my girlfriend makes her desires known in her own way, only to huff when I don't reciprocate immediately.

Once we're done with our meal, the two of us find ourselves snuggled up with each other on the couch. I could have taken things to the bedroom, and undoubtedly we'll make a stop there, but that isn't the tone I want to deal with right now. Of course, my girlfriend makes her own desires known with a gentle caress over a certain area, only to huff when I don't join her immediately in further debauchery.

"You're acting like we aren't getting a house together," I tease. Both as a slight rebuke and to get myself more and more accepting of the idea.

Blake sits up and creates a small bit of distance between us. "We're on vacation, forgive me for wanting to make the most of it before we're back in Beacon and you're too busy."

I could read that as a valid concern. However, even if we weren't going to get a house, it's not like we wouldn't see each other on a regular basis. With my semblance as it is we'd have easy access to all the private time we'd need. Far more likely that she's just indulging in her physical affections as much as she can, but that brings up the question as to why.

My girlfriend has always been forward and physical as a part of our relationship, but I'd be a fool for thinking it's out of simple desire. It certainly plays a part, but I'm no stranger to doing something for multiple reasons.

In that light, I have to assume this is in some part her response to the work I put myself through as well as an expression of her thanks. That means my light rebuke is more seen as a refusal to relax properly rather than the teasing I meant it as.

"You're right," I utter while forcing my frame to relax. That's enough to satisfy my girlfriend and she nuzzles into my side. This time pulling me into a tight hug without any lurid connotations behind her action. Evidently giving some ground from her own desires to attend to mine.

Future: I know of Weiss' desires and I think she is no less committed. She should at least have a more complete answer for me than when I asked last time. (2)

Relaxation: She's made her desires more or less clear. I could indulge her in that and just enjoy our time and the position we find ourselves in. (1)

Parents: I've met with both of them on my own now. However, I'm more interested to see if she's been getting along with them since they started reconnecting. (1)

Physicality: I don't really have a problem with how forward she is, though I do find myself curious as to why she's as enthusiastic and pushy as she is. (0)

Menagerie: She's had some time to settle in and we'll be departing soon enough. Getting her thoughts about our homeland would hardly be the worst thing I could do. (0)

White Fang: Given our recent actions and some of the things I'm deliberating on, this seems like a pertinent subject. Especially since it's the primary cause of the work I'm dealing with. (0)

Conspiracy: She's thrown her efforts behind me to assist me in my investigations. While I appreciate that, I haven't exactly gotten her thoughts on how I and the rest of the conspirators operate. (0)

I let out a heavy shuddering breath and resign myself to just enjoy the moment for now. Of course, deeper thoughts resound in my mind as I'm sure my girlfriend is aware of. She nestles against me with one hand rubbing along my side and the other at my back relatively still. She's not like Weiss who practically communicates through soft and insistent touches, but that doesn't mean she enjoys the moment any less.

I respond in kind, my own efforts meant to be more reassuring rather than strictly intimate. I pull her close just as she did me a moment ago. My arm pulls her into a sort of side-hug from my perspective and my hand rests at the small of her back.

I bring my lips up to her ears with a soft kiss and even softer words. What they actually are is rather meaningless compared to their intent and their tone. A near endless stream of affirmations and positive words about my Blake and her efforts. It's been a while since we've really devolved to this level of flirting, but I find myself no less capable.

As does my girlfriend after she shuts me with a kiss and returns the favor. An easy and familiar heat floods to my cheeks accompanied by heavy breaths from each of us.

The two of us somehow manage to maintain our poise. I suppose it's a competition of sorts. One to see which of us will break first and neither of us want to lose. Myself for my own pride and Blake likely because she'd enjoy whatever break of my composure she can force far more than the alternative.

Slowly but surely I know I'll lose control of myself if I don't do something. So, knowing my girlfriend, I have to pull out something intensely emotional for her that's also something that will give me some breathing room. What I have is equally likely to succeed as it is to backfire, though that's better odds than what I've been working with.

I stop her slew of intoxicating words with another kiss of my own. This one produces a bout of giggles and a silly smile on her face. The former of which I know are faked to wear at my composure some more. Unfortunately, she succeeds and I dart in for a more passionate kiss.

This one is strong enough that I end up pushing her so we end up prone on the couch with me above her. Of course, I also know she contributed far more to that state of affairs than I did. It just doesn't make dealing with her any easier. She presses against my chest to create some room between us and then her hands trail down to her hips where they finally rest.

"Something you want to tell me," I force out the quip while trying to get my bearings.

She flashes me a coquettish smile, "Just inviting you to take what you want."

"And what do I want," I growl out, more as an attempt to keep the conversation going rather than anything else.

"Me," she sounds out in an indulgent and breathy tone. I can't help myself and catch her lips with my own again.

I break off rather forcibly and shove her down, "You're right. But, the real question is, can I keep you?" My question is accompanied by a meaningful look. One that should convey this is a somewhat serious matter and hopefully cover for the near imminent loss of control.

In response my girlfriend frowns. Either taking my comment as a sudden departure or an upsetting measure that she can't get around in our little game without being overly crass. If only she knew the bare string my sanity is hanging on to at the moment I imagine her expression would be far more indulgent than anything else.

That's enough to still my apprehension for a moment. However, I can't let out a relieved breath without tipping her off.

My self-control lasts long enough for her expression to soften and for her hands to settle on either side of my face. She pulls my forehead against hers and then she stretches and flutters her upper ears just enough to tickle my own. I can't help it and another shuddering breath escapes me.

That prompts a soft laugh from my girlfriend, "Does that answer your question?"

"I'd prefer some words with that," I mumble almost petulantly. That just causes her to stifle a laugh and repeat her gesture with her ears. "I'm trying not to lose control here," I grumble, but my words come out far more sensual in tone than I intend.

"So I should keep doing it then," she returns and I simply stare her in the eyes. Her amber orbs don't blink and she repeats the gesture for a third time.

Eventually I have enough of it and have to break. "I'll give you everything you deserve and more." A firm finality accompanies my tone which, perhaps paradoxically, brings a wide smile to my girlfriend's face.

"Is that a promise," she questions lightly, her tone full of expectations and promises. I don't trust myself with words at the moment so the only thing I can do is nod. That satisfies her and she scoots to create a bit more space between us. Evidently acquiescing to my demands of a semi-serious conversation and utterly confident that I'll follow through on my promise in a moment.

"Good," she utters, "you won't do away with me that easily."

"Like that was ever an option," I return with a light air.

She purrs in delight, "Yeah, I know. Just-" she shakes her head, "I mean, you and I will be with the White Fang for a while. Kind of hard not to be with you then."

I know she meant to say something aside from that, only swapping to that instead of voicing her actual desires. I can't know for certain, but I figure it was some sort of self-deprecating comment at her wish for affirmation. Just wanting to hear from me that I'm as committed as she is. It makes me wonder if her parents have talked to her about me having 'one foot out the door' as her mother put it.

"I think we both know that I'll keep you around even after we achieve equality." My words cause my girlfriend to suck in air with a sharp intake, followed by a pleased hum. It's a bit ambitious for me to make any sort of reference to something so far reaching, but she needed and appreciated the assurance. That and the promise that we will achieve equality one way or another. Even if both of my intended statements are rather ephemeral right now, that doesn't take away from their impact.

"Yes, well," Blake starts, stumbling over her own words. She takes a breath, "I'm not planning on going anywhere. As long as you'll have me I'll be there. And…let's not pretend that we'll be done with the Fang once we've achieved equality. There's still a lot of good we can do after that."

"And you know you don't have to do that." My prompt is earnest, but I also want to see where she's going with this.

"I know," she sighs and then locks her eyes with mine. "I know, but it's what I want to do. We've already achieved so much, but we can do so much more."

I flash her a smile, "That and having a rather large organization would do well to disincentivize any backwards progress."

"Always the pragmatist, aren't you," she chides.

"One of us has to be."

"Oh, and what does that make me?"

"The idealist," I return instantly. My response leaves her at a loss for words. An almost vacant expression in her eyes before a soft smile graces her lips. She seems to not trust her with saying anything for the moment, only touching our foreheads together again to display how touched she is for the comment.

"I don't think I'd ever describe myself like that, but maybe you're right," she allows and falls silent for a moment. "It's…nice to believe in something again. To have someone who believes in me," she finishes with a meaningful look.

I cup her chin with my hand, "I'm pretty sure you have more than just me in your corner." Her smile widens in evident thought of those who support her. I give her a moment to process those thoughts even as an errant curiosity burns at me.

"Yeah," she lets out with a contented sigh. Then she loops her arms around my neck, "However, I think a certain someone deserves more credit for that than they've received."

"Who? Ruby," I question while playing dumb. Something that causes Blake to roll her eyes and give me a quick kiss.

"Don't play dumb. She was helpful and supportive, yeah, but you and I both know I wouldn't have opened up to her. Not so easily anyway. I owe more of what I have now to you than anyone else. Most of it if I'm being honest."

Her words, while intending to be appreciative, just form a sort of pit in my stomach. I appreciate the recognition, but it also reminds me of the power dynamic between us. It seems that Blake doesn't really care, she even indulges in it more often than not, but that sentiment isn't likely to be shared by all outside parties. Heck, I think her parents disagree just in principle and on top of that her mom at least believes that my involvement is rather minimal.

My girlfriend cuts into my thoughts with another quick kiss. "What are you worrying about now?"

"Nothing important," I reply and quickly dismiss those thoughts with another kiss.

"Good." My girlfriend pauses, evidently not moving on fully despite her response. "I- look, I hope they haven't given you too much trouble. I've tried explaining things as best I can, but…" she trails off and a moment later shakes her head. "I love them and all, but that doesn't mean that we don't disagree on certain things. Don't worry, they'll come around.

"I'm sorry-" I start, but before I can continue I'm interrupted by another kiss.

"If you want to apologize, I can think of a far more substantial way for you to do so," she states with a wiggle of her hips. Evidently thinking we've delved into serious subjects enough and not wanting to kill the mood entirely.

That tells me that things aren't wholly positive with her parents. After speaking with them as I have, I can surmise that it's mainly in disagreement or apprehension of our relationship. Even if they are largely supportive that doesn't mean they've said things that Blake likes to hear. Perhaps it's even worse if she's talked to them about our efforts with the White Fang and where we're heading. Now that I think about it, that's likely the more reasonable of the two options.

My mouth opens with a question on my lips only to be greeted by a huff from my girlfriend. She's right; I really shouldn't be worrying about this so much at the moment. If need be we can always pick up this discussion later. For now I occupy my thoughts and efforts with her; I have a promise to fulfill after all.
 
Summer Week 3 (Part 2)
Blake and I are left with little desire to do much of anything in the morning. After a bit of banter and back and forth,we are back to cuddling on the couch, but I'm just not mentally stimulated enough. Fortunately, there's a rather easy solution to that.

Blake offers no complaints when I pull out my scroll. She does, however, shoot me an amused look before she does the same. It only takes her a few minutes to drop the casual act as she gets into a more serious mindset. It's kind of hard for her not to, considering all that's happening in Vacuo and the threats to our men.

Which happens to be our first priority of sorts. We can't exactly operate at full capacity if our men are suspect. Replacing them with trusted agents is easy enough, but that would also tip them off that something is up. Perhaps it's pointless to do so now that I've involved Oz, but I have to attempt to keep a low profile. There's no telling what damage could be caused if everything sparks off while the chaos in Mistral is still present.

Normally my concerns would prohibit me from relying on my men for any assistance. However, with Primm in the area, even if briefly, I can trust in his management and instincts to cover for certain shortfalls. It's hardly perfect, but it's going to be incredibly difficult to discern any sort of mental manipulation at any sort of range as is.

Investigation Check: Rank: 4.96 +.5(Assistance)=5.46 vs Challenge: ???

Final DC: ???

BO2 Source: Assistance (Desert Agents/Primm)

Dice: 2d100

Options: Individual.

34,84

As I noted before, there really is no easy way to discern if anyone is under any sort of mental influence. Heck, it's hard to really discern if there's any change in behavior. What I can do instead is look for anything suspicious or otherwise strange. This leads to me casting a rather wide net and marking a lot of people.

Of course, I can't survey the whole of the White Fang and neither can Primm so our efforts are more focused on our competent agents and leadership. This leads to the rather undesirable side-effect that we have to ostracize the Vacuan recruits wherever they've ended up to some degree, just out of necessity. Such treatment shouldn't be all that evident for a few weeks and hopefully by then I'll have a more complete picture of who can be trusted and who can't.

Regardless, we do have a growing list of the two categories. The former is much larger by sheer dint of the fact that most of our capable members and leadership don't come from Vacuo and have otherwise already been checked for loyalty. That doesn't mean we don't find some suspicious behavior, but it's nothing major enough for me to consider them compromised in any way and certainly not by any sort of mind-control.

Naturally a good portion of our efforts end up focused on the Vacuao branch. Again we can't check everyone, but that doesn't mean we find nothing here either. Although, it does remind me that our crop of recruits from the Desert Kingdom are hardly of the highest caliber.

This isn't necessarily their fault. There is only so much that can be done with a relative lack of resources that Vacuo suffers from. Our charities have had an impact on this, but those efforts mainly target the poor and destitute. In other words the relatively unskilled and the same people who then seek to join up with us.

Back to the matter at hand, we do discover that some of our men engage in some shady actions. The majority of these are off-handed interactions with suspected criminal members. Almost always those on the periphery of their organization or are otherwise independent. By and large these seem to be personal affairs with only a handful apparently taking advantage of our generosity. Of course that brings up the question on what to do with them, but that's something to attend to later.

As I've discovered it's not all that easy to interact with the criminal side of Vacuo and that extends to my men. Which only makes odder that a few of them have apparently managed to do so without informing me. This requires Primm, Blake, and I to look back months into the past, back when our men were first invited to a certain underground fighting ring.

Just like everything in Vacuo, there is an absolute dearth in physical records to pinpoint everyone who did so. We only have one confirmed case because our man decided to leave a mention of his off-time plans in case we needed to follow up for an investigation. As far as I can tell he only went the one time and has otherwise been working without issue, but something about the whole situation rings to me as suspicious. I simply lack the information to discern why.

There is the oddity that he'd be invited in the first place, but my men did prove themselves in the desert. It could be a sign of a rather inviting part of the criminal underbelly of Vacuo. Just one that vastly goes against their usual modus operandi. It would help if I knew anything about the group in question, the location, or anything really. However, I can't exactly ask the man himself in case he has been compromised.

For now, all I can do is mark it as suspicious and more or less quarantine the man as well as anyone else who proved themselves out in the deserts of Vacuo. Not an actual quarantine, of course, more of an information one, though I briefly consider the former. I have no real way of knowing how the supposed mind-affecting semblance works or how, or even if, it could spread.

With a nigh-infinite combination of semblances there's really no way for me to be sure of the exact method. As such, there's no real point of severe containment; given the time-frame it's already broken and enacting any dire safeguards would just inform our supposed mastermind that we're onto them.

With that dearth of information I find it prudent to fill the holes in my knowledge. This won't be the first time we've tried to breach the surface of the Vacuan criminal scene, but I find it ever more prudent to do so now.

Criminology Check: Rank: 2.51 + 1.25 (Circumstance) +.5(Assistance) =4.26 vs Challenge 4

Final Modifier: +6

BO2 Source: Assistance (Desert Agents/Primm)

Dice: 2d100+6

Options: Individual.

81,46 + 6 = 87,52

Perhaps it's because we know where to look, or maybe because Primm is in the area, or possibly another factor that I'm hesitant to attribute our success to. Whatever is responsible for our bout of good fortune, we stumble on a member of the Vacuan underground willing to fill us in. It takes us a while to verify her knowledge as well as our attempts to ensure she's relatively trustworthy. We still aren't fully certain of the latter, but Primm is willing to trust her for one reason or another.

She isn't super well connected, but she has a general overview of what we want to learn. As enlightening as most of her information is, there is only really one group highly in my sights. The one that was squatting in that abandoned MTC refinery.

According to our newfound contact, they go by 'the Crown.' Aside from that she really doesn't know too much about them or their operations. They are rather insular even by Vacuan crime standards which is even more puzzling considering their behavior towards our men.

This relative isolation has led to them being somewhat of a boogeyman in criminal circles. Not quite ostracized, but an easy scapegoat for the various criminal enterprises to use for their ill fortune. However, with the paradoxically high trust situation in the Vacuan underground this has actually led to the various crime lords to come together to verify their operations. No one wants to blame the wrong person for any misdeeds which has coincidentally enough led to them banding together rather than fracturing apart.

This makes me think that whoever set up shop in the area isn't too well connected with the criminal scene. Either foreigners themselves or young and relatively inexperienced. I can't really discern which and our contact is of little help. She does, however, provide some useful information about how they operate.

Their members, as it were, typically wear silver armbands and their symbol is, perhaps uncreatively, a stylized crown. Only really notable because it bears some similarity to the old Vacuan crown. Perhaps an homage or an attempt to deceive the locals of their possible foreigner status. It wouldn't be the first time that an imperial power has usurped a local symbol for their own gain.

She also has information on our vandals. For the most part they're ordinary street kids, something we already knew. Ones who have more to gain from dealing with our charities upfront rather than stealing from and defacing the place. That could just be a matter of pride, but our contact finds it more likely that they're being paid or galvanized by someone. That's easy enough to surmise, but she does confirm that as far as she's aware it's none of the various groups she knows.

That leaves very few possibilities for who it could be and my primary suspect is the obvious one. Only it's another discrepancy in their actions. To welcome our men and strike out against us at a later date. The timeline is just a little too off for me to say it's wholly contradictory. Perhaps taking a refusal from most of our men to participate in their underground fights as some sort of challenge? That seems incredibly petty, but I can't rule it out entirely.

However, the part that really raises my suspicion is the facility that they were squatting in. Keyword: were. The structure in question is a rectangular behemoth of concrete and steel. Well, a behemoth by normal Vacuan standards and even more impressive because of its location in the Pits.

The Pits are an area of former Vacuo where mining and industrial efforts have left a number of sandpits and other environmental hazards. A supposed collapse in the area has been largely blamed for the poisoning of the Paradise Oasis, but as far as I'm aware the two events have very little in common; aside from the fact both were results of unsafe mining practices.

Regardless, the refinery stands as an old testament of Mistrali imperialism which makes it an odd place to set up a base. Especially since it's half a mile away from any real residents or infrastructure. It's a terrible place for any sort of criminal venture to set themselves up at. Foot traffic is incredibly low and there aren't any real business ventures in the area. If I didn't know any better I'd say the Crown were more focused on not being found rather than making any Lien.

Of course they failed as far as the Vacuan criminals were concerned, but it doesn't pass my notice that this refinery is the same one that Weiss and the SDC looked into acquiring. In fact, the streak of vandalism started shortly after she and her men made their initial inquiry. That makes the place a rather obvious area of investigation, but this is complicated by two factors.

The first is that the place is completely abandoned as far as our contact and anyone else can discern. Like the Crown simply packed up all of their operations and moved elsewhere. Considering the devastation of old Vacuo and the Paradise Oasis there are still plenty of places for them to hide out even if they aren't all so ideal.

The second is that I refuse to believe that the Crown wouldn't keep some eyes on their old hideout. If they are in fact the ones responsible, doing so in any sort of overt way would tip them off. Of course, with Raven and her semblance I have ways around this. Assuming of course they don't have any sort of remote surveillance over the location which is just another headache to consider. I need more information about them if I wish to discern if they'd consider such or even get a vague understanding of their competency.

Even if it seems like they're inexperienced with the Vacuan criminal scene, that doesn't mean they're incompetent in other areas. The fact that they've remained largely under the radar aside from the notice of their illicit activities implies that much. Again, it leaves me with far too little information, but it's a start. It at least strengthens my conviction to be cautious of some of our men in Vacuo even if it's not outright confirmation.

However, with the faint hint of a trail for my other efforts, I turn to an earlier failure of mine. Well, calling it a failure is perhaps a misnomer. It's simply too hard to track the logistics of Vacuo in general, but with sufficient time and information we should be able to manage something. We just have to put the work in and we have some inclination as to where to look now.

Investigation Check: Rank: 4.96 +.75(Circumstance) +.5(Assistance)= 6.21 vs Challenge 6

Final Modifier: +5

BO2 Source: Assistance (Desert Agents/Primm)

Dice: 2d100+5

Options: Individual.

54,7 + 5 = 59,12

Any organization of substantial size has to leave a footprint. This is simply an undeniable fact of the world. People need food, water, and arguably Dust to live. This is somewhat offset the more decentralized an organization is. However, with what I know of the Crown they are the opposite of decentralized.

Our contact only mentioned that they had one major base of operations. That could have changed along with their exodus, but I find it prudent to check up on the obvious lead before jumping to more obscure possibilities. Regardless of circumstance, I have to believe that the Crown has kidnapped people for a reason and that those people are still alive. To assume otherwise simply doesn't make any sense.

With that assumption in mind, as well as the fact that they had to abandon their former base of operations means that there has to be a noticeable drain on the supplies of the city. Additionally, that drain would have to have, by necessity, changed or otherwise grown more apparent by a change in activity. The only other explanation is that they're farming, ranching, or catching their own food en masse which should be just as, if not more, noticeable.

That makes us look over our own food stores as a rather obvious source. While perhaps some of our excess could have been skimmed, with our defenses against such sabotage it hasn't been an issue. That and Terra institutes a rather strict policy that any food given out has to be eaten within our soup kitchens.

That's mainly to prevent people from taking food they don't need for personal gain even if it would be a rather small scale scam. Of course, I'm sure there are workarounds or solutions, but as far as I can tell we aren't inadvertently contributing to our own downfall.

That leaves us to investigate the various stores and wholesalers of Vacuo. A rather monumental task, but with our knowledge we can focus on the Northern districts of the city where the refinery is situated. I'll admit, not all of our information is legally acquired as it were, but our men and Primm are able to recover enough.

One of the big counterexamples of the usual dearth of information in Vacuo is that of businesses. While their information may not be public, which is troublesome, the various stores have to keep some record of their earnings, sales, and purchases in order to be successful. It is there that we find our discrepancy.

It's nothing as obvious as a dip in sales. That stays largely the same, however, the expenses of a few large stores decrease at a certain point after the SDC and White Fang's expansion to Vacuo. Something that would be utterly baffling in nearly any circumstance. It tells me that these store owners were complicit in some way. Perhaps compensated under the table, but there's really no reason for them to not simply register that as sales; it's just food.

That means either that secrecy was such a high concern that those responsible paradoxically engaged in activities that are more suspicious not less or they simply didn't have the Lien to pay for it. The latter seems odd just based on the reach they'd have otherwise.

I mean, these shops were just eating the losses; if they were so committed then Lien really shouldn't be a problem through some sort of money laundering. Just have one of the owners buy produce from the other and repeat. The fact something like that isn't here is indicative that those compelled aren't aware of everyone who's involved which is an interesting contrast to the coalition. Perhaps learning from a mistake or just necessary happenstance for the latter?

Regardless of the cause, it causes us to try and track a similar but opposite change. Lo and behold, we eventually find the start of a new pattern affecting stores in the Eastern portion of Vacuo. Particularly notable because the ruins of old Vacuo and the Paradise Oasis are to the East of new Vacuo.

Understandably after the poisoning of their main source of water, not an actual poisoning mind you, Vacuans had to settle somewhere new. Many chose to emigrate and settle around Shade Academy for protection which stands as the center of the newly formed capital.

In any case, if the Crown has repeated their behavior, we should find them either just within or outside the Eastern walls. Perhaps squatting in the ruins of old Vacuo for now. Of course we don't have to bother tracking them down ourselves.

It should only take a bit of effort from Primm and our men to keep watch of the stores and any such deliveries that head to the outside world. Heck, with a bit of luck we might be able to place a tracker and simply wait for it to arrive at its location. Naturally this means we don't know where the Crown are situated quite yet, but that isn't all the information I can discern from this evidence.

The foremost is that I can estimate how many people are being fed with such food. However, no matter how I handle the equations, they come out smaller than I'm expecting. Either I've vastly overestimated how many people have been kidnapped or I've made a mistake somewhere else in the process.

This causes me to go over our findings another time to discover that while our shops have recorded their discrepancies as losses, that isn't the full story. There is no consistent way this loss of income has been recorded implying that there isn't any sort of central control enforcing consistency. That's a point in favor of mere coercion, which I suppose I can't rule out. However, it would be odd that these men and women would simply suck up the losses if compelled by force; Vacuans are usually prouder than that.

I can see one or two agreeing to such a deal, but for the amount I see and for them to agree to it so suddenly is at odds with that. There has to be something more compelling their servitude. Immediately my mind goes to hostages and then to my theories of a mental manipulating semblance. This in fact points in the opposite direction as there is no central directive as I've noticed. However, I have to assume that's simply not how this semblance would work if it was real.

The low number of contributing shops is supported by this paradigm. That some of them were smart enough to write off their losses in less obvious ways. This implies that those store owners had reason and desire to do so which runs counter to being forced. Although, if the fate of one their loved ones was on the line I could see that as motivation enough. The only way I can be certain is if I check into the matter some more.

If I do so, my men and I can observe the behavior of said shopkeepers and employers to try and discern if they're acting oddly. Perhaps it's a foolish hope to discover anything obvious, but it is a potential course of action.

All of that investigating eats up a lot of our time. Enough so that it is awfully tempting for Blake and I to turn in at the old house for another night. While that has an appeal all of its own, it's perhaps not the best for my health or her parents approval. Thus we arrive back at the manor pretty late. Everyone has already eaten without us and I don't have much time to socialize before heading to bed and crashing.

Only to be awoken by the ringing of my scroll. I toss and turn for a moment until I realize my sister is absent from her bed and there's a healthy pouring of light in the room. I probably slept far longer than I intended to. Not like I could have given up on the hot-streak Blake and I were on. I'd say the results are worth a slight hiccup in my schedule. What it's not worth is the damnable ringing, so reluctantly I grab my scroll and answer it.

The other end resolves into Jaune in his casual clothes. Which happens to be remarkably similar to his combat outfit minus his armor and particularly his chest plate. There's no way to politely put it, but a grown man really shouldn't be wearing a hoodie with a children's mascot plastered front and center. In the middle of his black hoodie is the face of Pumpkin Pete and it really is too early for this kind of bullshit.

"Jaune," I bark out, "What do you want?"

The blonde haired boy runs his free hand through his hair. "I, well," he blusters for a moment until he sighs and his shoulders slump. "I'm looking for some advice."

"On," I grumble, not able or willing to eliminate the irritation in my tone.

"It's," he starts, stops, and looks away. "It's about Pyrrha. She's taken her loss rather hard and, well, I don't know what to do."

I refrain from sighing or pinching my nose. Only because it seems somewhat serious. I just have no earthly idea why he'd seek me of all people out…Okay, I might have some advice I could give, but it's hardly like the two of us are close.

"I'm not sure what you want me to do. I'd think Ren is a better person to ask," I offer as diplomatically as I can.

"Yeah, I thought so too," is his immediate reply, implying that he's already sought him out.

"And what did he have to say?"

"That I should talk to you."

This time I don't refrain from reacting. I pull a hand down my face, both to show off my irritation and to wake myself up a little. Of course Ren wouldn't give me any heads up. Takes keeping other people's secrets a little too seriously. Not that I wouldn't do the same, so I really shouldn't complain, I just can't help myself.

"In that case, I'd suggest talking with your parents, probably your mom." My advice is earnest, but he only pulls a face at that. It's hard to discount that he's not exactly on good terms with his parents right now. Nor the fact that I just tried to pawn off his issue. Not that he seems too put off by the latter; that more than anything brings some level of seriousness to me.

Not enough to wholly discount the irritation that I feel. Just enough that I can understand this is actually a significant effort on Jaune's part. We don't exactly get along well; not terribly and I don't much care for the guy, but it seems like he's just expecting this sort of hostility instead of being surprised by it.

I know I'm not exactly charitable right now, which is one of the primary reasons why I'm willing to entertain him. The other is that I don't much like Pyrrha being in a slump either.

Perhaps it'd be different if I had any significant connection to either of them, but I can't really work up any strong emotions for what are essentially just acquaintances to me. It'd be like getting worked up over the Atlas stiff, which reminds me I could visit her while in Atlas, though I have no real reason to.

Refocusing on the situation at hand, I'll have to address Jaune's issues one way or another. Either I have to reason through his reluctance on family issues or I have to provide him some sort of advice on his situation. Arguably I should do both, but this call just reminds me of our lack of relationship.

I imagine he won't be up for any small talk until after I help resolve his problem, but there are a few things I could ask him or talk to him about. The biggest in my mind is the news about Maple. Perhaps he's already aware of it, but I think that's unlikely based on his behavior.

Of course, I could also check in on his teammates through him or maybe even venture something more personal. Just talking about his time in Argus is one potential avenue for that, though it's not the only one. I could go for something more blunt if it's really that much of a concern in my mind.

Both (If chosen, vote immediately below is invalidated): I might not be able to trust the Arc family to handle this particular situation. That doesn't mean there aren't any benefits towards convincing him to reach out. (3)

Advice: He's calling me for advice and as much as I hate that fact, I could probably give some. At least offer him some sort of insight into Pyrrha's mode of thought. (0)

Family: This is really not in my wheelhouse. He can get far better advice from his actual family if he was willing to reach out. At least, that should be the case. (0)
Flower Power: Ren and Nora should be with him. Perhaps checking in on his less affected teammates will distract him. (0)

Argus: Maybe not the greatest of topics, but arguably a neutral one. I could just ask about his time there and his vacation in general as a sort of olive branch. (0)

Maple: I don't think he's aware of her injuries. I don't want to have to be the one to break the news and pile on even more ill tidings, but he'll find out one way or another. (0)

Animosity: It's not the greatest surprise that he has a dim view of the nature of our relationship. However, maybe it's worthwhile to actually dig into that. (0)

I pull a hand down my face again. Yeah, I really should just deal with the problem at hand. Why I would hesitate is rather obvious. Really, I shouldn't have to do any of this for Jaune, but he's asking for advice. Which reminds me this isn't the first time he's done so.

"I just want you to know that I hate you with every fiber of my being for what you're making me do," I state with a sudden sense of deja vu.

"I, uh," he stumbles in a familiar way before he suddenly firms up. "I'm sorry, but this is important. Besides, you've used that line already…I think," he finishes while scratching the back of his head.

"Doesn't make it any less true," I fire back. "However, before I can really help, I need to know the situation. What's up with Pyrrha, how is she acting?"

"She's been…I don't know? Cold? Distant? Like she's not really there whenever she hangs out with any of us. I mean, she is there, but she's not…" he trails off, evidently not finding the right words to encapsulate the situation. It probably doesn't help that he's intensely emotionally involved and the two of us don't have a great relationship.

"What about causes?" I already suspect what's at play here, or at least something that should give Jaune a leg up. However, it's more important to me to find out what he thinks the issue is. That and it's an easy way to ensure I don't make a fool of myself in case I'm somehow completely off base.

"I," he starts, evidently not expecting that kind of question and fumbles around for an answer. To his credit, he only does so for a few seconds before he realizes he needs to take this seriously and lowers his head in thought. Annoyingly that means I can't get a good look at his expression or the rest of his body language to discern what he's working through. "Well, there's the fight, that much is obvious. But, it's not like Pyrrha hasn't struggled before or…you know."

I'm unsure why he's being euphemistic about her losing. I can't imagine she beat any and all instructors even in practice fights and the bout between her and I arguably ended in my favor. Maybe it's because he views the loss as the cause of her problems and doesn't want to bring it up. However, a part of me thinks that he just doesn't want to acknowledge that his girlfriend, and a person he looks up to in combat, was able to lose. It's an interesting piece of the puzzle that might overly influence his behavior around the girl, likely for the worse.

Either way, the surprise upset draws my attention to another concern. With Pyrrha's fame and reputation, I'd find it highly unlikely that she wouldn't be bombarded by the media with attempts to get her to talk about what happened and what her thoughts are.

She already dislikes dealing with that sort of attention, but to have a constant reminder of her loss probably doesn't help, especially when it relates to her destiny mindset. The only reason I haven't had to deal with something similar is a lack of an address the public knows about that isn't screened by my men or Beacon.

"One more question, has she been acting any differently when it's just the two of you?"

"Yeah, like I said she's…distant I guess. I mean-"

"No, Jaune, I need something more specific. Does she seek you out for comfort? Is she trying to avoid you or shy away from you whenever you're together? That kind of thing."

"Uh," he starts eloquently and averts his eyes from the screen. A faint hint of red rests on his cheeks and I know I'm pushing him out of his comfort zone. Arguably I don't need this information to give him any advice, but knowing and acknowledging the situation can only do the both of us some good. "It's that last thing you said, but…" he mumbles and refuses to elaborate.

That tells me I'm more on the mark than not, but there's a complicating factor. One that he doesn't feel comfortable sharing with me. There are only so many it could be, though it is still annoying that he's not being fully open with me. Not like I was expecting or needing him to, just a minor grumble from my curiosity and indignation at him seeking me for advice while not willing to fully open up.

I adopt a deliberate thinking pose. There is a lot of advice I could give, at least let him know what I suspect is behind Pyrrha's severe reaction. However, it comes to mind assuming he wants to continue a relationship. I don't see any reason why he wouldn't, but I don't actually know for certain what his intentions are.

"Alright, I lied, one final question. What do you want out of this?"

"What do I," he starts absently before anger seeps into his tone, "I want to help her! How could you-"

"Good," I interrupt with a firm nod. I'm not really interested in the slightest to hear any sort of tirade he could throw my way. Not that it stops him from glaring daggers in my direction. I shouldn't have ventured as far as I did, or at least put it more tactfully. However, his reaction is still an interesting one; more upset that I'd question his conviction and rather immediate in his response once he parsed the inquiry.

Jaune, still fuming, at least maintains control of himself enough for me to continue, "Well, if you want my advice, I think you just need to be there for her first and foremost." I hold up a hand when he opens his mouth. "I don't mean just physically. It's…how do I put this?

She might prefer being left alone to process things on her own, but I doubt that. You don't need to push yourself on her or anything, just let her know frankly, clearly, and as blunt as you can, where you stand and figure out how she wants to progress. Of course, you should make it clear what you want as well. In fact, that last part may be the most important."

Confusion is writ across his face, but he refrains from asking for any clarification. His brows are knitted together like he's deeply considering what I've offered. Likely not understanding how the advice is supposed to help or feeling like he's done so already. After all, it is rather simple advice. Although, it does him some credit that he's not apprehensive about any sort of follow through, just doubting the efficacy of what I've provided.

Of course I'm not done and his reaction just makes it more important that I shed some light on an aspect of Pyrrha's psyche. "Look, she's probably feeling very lost right now. Her loss wasn't just another loss she has to get back up from, it was something completely unexpected. I've only talked to her a few times, but she has an interesting perspective on fate and destiny. One that I don't really agree with, but she clearly believes and, well, losing to Penny definitely wasn't anywhere in her mind."

A frown dominates Jaune's features and his eyes are firm. He clearly understands that what I'm trying to convey is severe. However, I can't help but feel that he doesn't understand the gravity or complexity of the situation.

To her, such a loss is likely an indictment to her worldview. Now, I don't know how much she's based her behaviors or personality behind her worldview, but I get the impression it's no small amount. If one part of her beliefs could be wrong, what's to say another isn't as well? Perhaps even extending to something, or someone, a bit closer and more personally held than her complicated relationship with combat and fame.

I let out a sigh as I try to come up with a suitable comparison to get the exact thought through Jaune's mind only to fail. I simply don't know him well enough to draw any sort of parallel that I know he'd understand. I could try to repeat my statement more bluntly, but he already understands the problem is severe, he just doesn't understand it correctly and I lack a way to get through to him.

Instead I pivot to a different track altogether, "She probably needs some stability right now, so being there for her like I said should help. However, she's no doubt feeling very vulnerable right now and might not want you to see her like that. There's really no easy way around that, but one possible way is to open yourself up and show your own vulnerabilities."

Jaune's heavy expression grows more distraught for a second before he hangs his head low and infuriatingly covers his features once again. "And how am I supposed to do that?"

It takes me a second to parse his question. I highly doubt that he's told Pyrrha everything that he's uncomfortable with himself or his secrets. Their relationship simply hasn't been going on long enough for that to be the case. Although, I'm perhaps not the best judge for what is and is not normal in that circumstance.

Regardless, it's more likely that what secrets he is keeping he views as less important or severe than what Pyrrha already knows. She already knows that he's not that great at fighting and he swallowed his pride to ask for her assistance. Furthermore, she has to know that his admittance to Beacon didn't exactly happen through honest circumstances. Compared to that, what else does he have to offer?

Only, there is a rather large sticking point for him that I know from Ren. One that I also know Pyrrha was intent on helping him with before her dour mood. "Don't you have a sister in Argus," I ask in a pointed tone, trying to prompt him in the right direction.

His head rocks up and he stares at me oddly, "Yeah, Saphron, but I don't know how she's- how do you know about her anyway?"

"Arc isn't exactly a common family name," I reply dismissively, covering up my apprehension with a careful mask and a neutral tone. It must be a coincidence, it has to be. "Much less one with a son named Jaune at Beacon age. Really it only takes a little bit of research to find out all about you."

I know I'm blustering too much for my own good. Too much talking and details, but I can't help myself in the moment. Fortunately, Jaune doesn't see through my ruse and I'm able to take a deep breath after all that to calm my nerves. For his part, he just shakes his head, like that was to be expected from me, though there is a certain tenseness in his frame that implies he's not entirely fine with the scenario I brought out. Would've been far better for the both of us to just sell Ren out.

I shake my head and realize I still have to convince him, "Look, I know you aren't on the best terms with your family. Pyrrha knows that as well. How much do you think it would mean to her if you thought and showed she was more important than whatever family drama you're dealing with? I can't imagine that she wouldn't like to meet them."

"Yeah, but…well, she isn't in the best state to meet any of them, right," he asks, nervousness bleeding into his tone.

"Then talk to her about it first. But, seriously Jaune, give some thought to reaching out regardless. I'm not going to tell you what to do about your family situation, but I'm certain someone in your family has more relationship experience than I do." I chide myself for the language I've used. Too vague considering that I gave the appearance of knowing everything beforehand.

However, my stumble isn't what Jaune apparently focuses on. He tilts his head forward in thought, clearly deliberating over my words. His lips are thin and set in a small frown, but his blue eyes are firm though not on me. More like he's staring off into the distance, not trying to discern me or my intention, but determined to do something. I can only hope it's for the best.

After a long pause of silence, Jaune ends the call with a muted, "Thanks." Evidently taking the lull in the conversation as a statement that I don't have anything more to say. Truthfully there is a lot that I could still do. I could try and convince him to reach out with his family more, drill down on the issues between him and Pyrrha, or really a whole myriad of other things, but I don't.

I don't for the simple reason that I don't want to and I've done enough for now. He seemed determined at the end there and I have to have some faith that he'll figure things out. The fact that it lets me avoid certain thoughts is just a fortunate happenstance.

I take a deep breath as I roll out of bed and ready myself for the day. I know there's no way for the two women to be related. It just doesn't make sense with the timelines involved or the fact Mom is a faunus and Saphron is not, presumably. They just have two identical or incredibly similar sounding names. Which, I mean, it has to happen at some point; like, there are only so many color-related names out there and even without that I'm certain some people would end up with the same or similar sounding names.

With thoughts of Mom on my mind, there's really only one person for me to seek out at the moment. I ask around and discover Dad is with the Chief for whatever reason. I slink into his office only to not see either of them in the room.

After a bout of searching I stumble outside onto the balcony. Ghira and Dad are leaning against the railing with their backs which means they have a rather clear sight of me stepping into their space. And, more embarrassingly, a slight view into the office where they must have noticed my absent wandering in search of them.

Whatever jovial atmosphere that was present from their conversation and amusement at my stumbling quickly drains from Ghira's features. His slight smile turns upside down and then deepens. I think he's playing up his disapproval, but it's no doubt there. Meanwhile, Dad's expression freezes as he takes in Ghira's reaction. Then he shakes his head and nudges the Chief's shoulder.

"Guess we'll have to talk later. Seems like the two of you have something to discuss." With that Dad starts to depart. Either misreading my expression or trying to be helpful by presenting me a clear in to talk with the Chief. Probably both.

He passes by me and I throw a look towards Ghira and quickly let the prospect drift from my mind. Instead I follow along in the shadow of my father. A sort of melancholic nostalgia bubbles in me from the action. Both in how it relates to my past and my current thoughts. Such a dark sentiment only makes me think of other dark thoughts as we suddenly stop in the hallway.

Obviously I'm going to have to talk to him about his debts. If only so I don't have to worry about us losing the house which just reminds me of another thing that we have to lose, or lost, or whatever. Perhaps it's better if I don't; it's not like we don't have more forward facing ideas and topics to deal with

Mom: It's just stupid silly thoughts running around in my head, but maybe I should just let my guard down and talk about them. (4)

Sister: He's been trying to get along with Marina and I'd say he's doing a good job. Although, I haven't exactly gotten his thoughts about her. (3)

Friendships: He seems to be getting along well with Ghira, Kali, and Coral in his own way. A nice and neutral topic for us to fall back on after our debt discussion. (1)

Future: I don't know if he plans on picking up any Huntsmen work, but I imagine he'll have to do something to work towards paying off his debt. I might as well figure out what his plan is. (0)

Vacation: Perhaps it's best for us to have something light and easy to deal with. We could talk a bit about my plans and what he wishes to do once I'm out of his hair. (0)

Dad turns around, both sensing my presence and that my seriousness is directed at him. "Ochre, what's wrong?" His green eyes are soft, yet piercing. Like he's ready to cut through whatever falsehood I might present him; still treating me like a child in some ways even though that hasn't been true for years.

Despite that, it's somewhat appealing to succumb to his unstated desire and just let myself cut loose. Maybe I should. Instead I reach a hand into my pocket and withdraw a certain letter. "This came for you in the mail," I say, perhaps needlessly, as I hand it off to him.

The seal on the envelope is deliberately broken to signify to him that I know what the contents are. I could take a more tactful approach about talking to him about his debt. However, I know he'll just be evasive unless I make it clear I know and this small breach of trust is worth it. I mean, I've breached it regardless so fessing up only makes sense.

He takes a couple of minutes to read and re-read the document. All throughout it he puts up a strong front until he drags his eyes off the paper in front of him and onto me. Apparently the sight of me and my demeanor is enough to drain him of whatever bravado and false confidence he was projecting forth. His hand with the document falls to his side and remains noticeably limp even as he takes a fortifying breath.

"Well, it's certainly not any good news," he chuckles and runs his free hand through his hair. "Shoulda known my past would catch up to me eventually. Just-" he cuts himself off with a click of his tongue. "I can take care of this, son. Nothing for you to worry about."

I ball my hands up into fists. Nothing to worry about, he says. Like he somehow has hundreds of thousands of Lien lying around for just this occasion. Or that he'll somehow be able to find work that pays enough that this wouldn't be an issue.

Huntsmen may make more than the average person in general, but that discounts various expenses he might accrue, other debts he might rack up, or the fact that he's just not that great of a Huntsman to begin with. Sure, he could find work, that isn't too difficult, but the kind of work that would pay well enough for him to pay off this debt in a reasonable timeframe would be dangerous.

Then, of course, there's the possibility that he would fail, get injured, or even die. Any of those would leave us in this exact same situation, but only worse for wear. That and his debt extends far greater than just himself. And I'm not only thinking about the house.

"I'm not going to lose her again," I grind out despite my better instincts. Dad's eyes widen as does his mouth, ready to spew forth some sort of platitude. Perhaps I should listen, but I can't stop the torrent of emotions, "This is bigger than just you, old man. I can- I have a quarter of the debt already. I can pick up a few missions, start drawing a salary, anything really."

He tries to draw me into a hug and I shove him away, knocking him against the wall. He has aura, he can take a little abuse.

"I," he starts while reaching out his free hand only for him to stop when he thinks better of it. "You shouldn't have to suffer from this." His voice is hollow and he doesn't even try to emphasize his point with an obvious waving of the document.

"I've had to suffer through and deal with a lot I arguably shouldn't have had to," I growl out, my mind drifting back to my childhood bullying and the mess of work I've had to do for the White Fang. "Don't see how this is any different." My words are like barbs which cause Dad to wince as soon as he hears them. His gaze turns evasive even as my glare grows more intense.

"I know," he sighs and deflates, seeming so much smaller now than he usually is. "I never wanted you to pay for my mistakes…this just seems to be another in a long line of them."

The rational part of my brain isn't exactly working when I take in the implication behind his words. I punch him square in the gut which causes the wall to shake behind him. I realize rather quickly what I've just done and back away while taking in deep breaths. I'm almost certain he didn't mean that was a mistake, or I was, or anything of the like. I'm letting myself get too worked up; and while that's a rational thought, it does little to abate the gnawing guilt that's building up inside me.

Dad takes a second to catch his breath and then regards our new positions on either side of the hall. There isn't a great distance between either of us, but I can recognize that it likely doesn't feel that way. I'm not exactly broadcasting that I'm open to any sort of overture from him, more focused on regaining control of myself first and foremost.

Despite my action, his emerald eyes are full of concern and rove across my frame furiously. As if trying to divine where my headspace is at rather than blame me for my outburst. Something that just causes me more trouble as I lean against the wall to take some weight off of myself.

"Ochre," he starts in a soft voice, his tone making it clear he wants my attention. "Saff, your mother, she was the best thing to ever happen to me. Well, second best I'd say." He shoots me a meaningful look for a few seconds before he sighs, "I never wanted this kind of life for you, but I thought it was the best one I could provide. I…I was not a good man when I was younger. My actions, my mistakes, they cost me nearly everything.

First my home, my place in the Kingdoms, but that wasn't so bad, I always liked to wander. Then I lost that as well, got too tied down by debts and favors. I met your mother at some point through that all and we had to run away so we could have a happy life, but it's never that simple. She…you know what happened to her and I always wonder what if…" he shakes his head. "All I have left is you, and I don't ever want to lose that."

"Then just let me help," I cut into his tirade with a yell.

He shakes his head and lets out an abortive sentence, "No, I-" He seems to think better of it as he cuts himself off and his gaze goes straight to the ground. "I should, shouldn't I?" I nod even though he can't see the motion. Despite that he still lets out a sardonic chuckle, "Sorry, I just- No good parent wants to rely on their children to fix their mistakes. So sorry, twice over; one for making you do so in the first place and another for being a pain in the first place."

The anger in me dissipates with that and I slouch in on myself. Can't exactly be mad at him over a misunderstanding and he's apologizing for the actual grievances I have. All that leaves me with is a great gnawing empty feeling which I do my best to cover up. I know I should say something to enforce that illusion, but no words come to mind.

That silence is enough of a tell for Dad who crosses the space between us without a care in the world. He wraps me in a hug that I can't bear to return at the moment and speaks with a low voice, "It's okay son. Not a day goes by where I don't miss her either. I should've known she was on your mind to begin with."

His hand goes to rub at the back of my head, careful to not graze against my ears. I let myself luxuriate in that comfort even as my thoughts run wild. Why was Mom on my mind in the first place? The obvious answer comes from the similar name and the dire fate of the house. However, that doesn't explain why I'd be so concerned about her.

I mean, she's my mom, but it's not like I knew her all that well. All I have are stories and disparate memories from when I didn't know better. Of course, looking back on it now, I know my life would be vastly different if she was still around. Maybe I would have had real friends growing up, or at least not as many bad memories. And it's not like she's constantly on my mind or anything.

Okay…maybe that last thought is a bit less true than I think it is. It's hard to ignore the industrial space in Kuo Kuana and the medicinal products that come from it. Or how resistant I was to Coral's overtures.

I wouldn't have the same life I do now if she was alive, but is what I have really that bad? I don't know if I would've joined the White Fang if she was around and without that I wouldn't have left home, attended Beacon or a whole number of other things.

Not that such thoughts bring my inner turmoil to a standstill. I can still lament what I lost, but am I really missing my mom or the impact she could have had on my life? Is there a difference? Even if there is, it doesn't discount the peace I can find in a happy life. My thoughts go back to a sentiment that Coral expressed that I can't shake away.

"Do you- do you think she'd…" I let the words flow out and then find myself unable to finish the inquiry. Do I want to know if she'd be proud? Happy? Approving? Something else?

Dad cuts through my thoughts with a light laugh, "Without a doubt. Ochre, you've made quite a life for yourself so far. A far better one than either of us could have imagined. Whatever's on your mind, know that you've exceeded all of our expectations for you." His face falters for a bit, "Even if the process of getting there wasn't always a happy one."

I nod, not really trusting myself with any words at the moment. Although I do find the courage to complete the hug, letting my weight fall onto Dad for a little bit until I find my feet under me.

"Your mother always did want a rather large family," he states out of the blue in a wistful tone. One that is entirely genuine by my estimation as is the amused grin on his face. I think he's trying to venture a lighter topic to get both of our minds off of the past. I still need to work out the details of paying off the debt with him, but I can allow him that much.

"I'd say I somehow stumbled into making that more true than not," I return light-heartedly. Not really able or willing to think too heavily on my words at the moment.

"Stumbled is an interesting way to put it," Dad quips.

"It's not like I asked for any of the attention I've received!"

He ruffles my hair, "No, you just stand out that much naturally. Although, I do believe there's a case where that's entirely false."

I duck my head when I process his words, no doubt referring to my newly adoptive sister. "Yes, well, I wouldn't call that my fault either. She has a way of growing on you."

Dad hums, "If you say so." I want to interrogate him on that sort of evasive answer until he follows it up with, "But don't pretend it wasn't something you wanted or something you instigated."

Yeah, yeah, teach me to ever go to you for advice again. Despite that, I find myself relaxing even as I break off the hug. A question hangs on my lips while I deliberate on how best to ask it. Eventually I decide not to and to simply hang out with Dad for a while. Emotions are already tumultuous between the two of us that I don't need to stir up any more drama by delving into the mismatched feelings towards Marina from my Dad and I.

It's understandable that he'd have a different perspective. After all, Marina would be far less open with him than she is with me. Dad isn't a part of the crew in her mind, I imagine, plus she doesn't really understand how a parent-child dynamic is supposed to work.

That, and, well, I can admit that she's not as helpless or lost as she was when we first started connecting. Helping her out as much as I did in the first semester is a large source of our bond as it stands now. It's only natural that Dad lacks a similar understanding.
 
Summer Week 3 (Part 3)
Weiss and I depart from the Belladonna manor after breakfast the next day. The time off has given me some much needed control over my emotions, though I still want to bleed them off fully before returning to work. Or worse, dealing with Oz and Raven. I really am piling on too much work for myself by choosing to deal with both of them so close to one another.

Just as that thought crosses my mind, my girlfriend pokes my side and pouts at me. I flash her an unrepentant smile and she huffs and crosses one of her arms. The whole gesture is more than a little undercut by how she still holds onto my hand despite trying to show off her displeasure.

She's been playing up how upset, irritated, and exhausted she is from picking up some extra work on my behalf. I know that's her way of subtly signaling that I'm supposed to be paying more attention to her. Naturally I've done so, but my girlfriend is the greedy sort which leads us to our destination.

Ostensibly a spot where it can just be the two of us alone without any worry of interruptions. Either from the outside world or from the CCTS. My semblance could fill this role easily, and I think that was her intent, but I have another place in mind. It isn't any more special than what I've shown the rest of my team, but it's a part of my life. One that I might have to leave behind sooner rather than later, but for now it serves its purpose adequately.

We make our way outside of town and through the little cave to my hidden away watering hole. Again, it's nothing all that impressive and Weiss stares at the walls a little too long for my liking, but once she realizes we are well and truly alone those worries wash away.

She rushes me down with a quick kiss followed by a shy smile. Her eyes dart to the small pool of clear and then back to me with her bottom lip caught between her teeth. Then she leads me to one of the walls and sits us down before tapping the back of my hand with her fingers. I deliberate complying, but try to contemplate what's got her so excited before I do so.

Unfortunately for my curiosity, she doesn't make it clear right away. Instead she leans against me and holds me tight. Her grip isn't so tight that I think she has any frivolous concerns on her mind. Rather, I think she just wants to enjoy the moment, perhaps build up her courage for whatever she was thinking of before. That gives me some inclination as to what was on her mind and I can't stop myself from flashing her an indulgent smile.

She exhales loudly at the attention and looks away with her head upturned towards the air. I play my part in our dynamic and pull her as close as I can. Keeping a tight grip that she can fight against, but soon settles into. Naturally we devolve into trading light kisses with one another.

Well, I devolve into giving light kisses to my girlfriend. Weiss, for her part, luxuriates in the implied debt between us, ostensibly meaning that I have to put in more work than her. Of course, when I start pulling back my efforts, she can't help herself and soon the affection is returned in a more equitable arrangement.

Eventually we grow tired of our efforts and Weiss wraps her arms around my back, trailing her hands up and down my spine while I have similar access. She's straddling across my lap while we're both seated. Not a very comfortable position for either of us, but I do my best to make it work. My hands rub at her shoulders and along her back, trying to work out the errant stress she's built up while she makes small appreciative noises.

In the middle of that she whispers, "I'm glad you're here." And I'm utterly flabbergasted as to what she could be referring to.

She obviously doesn't mean that in relation to our outing, that's due to a promise I had no intention of backing out on. She could be relating it to the fight in the faux throne room, but that doesn't make any sense either. I mean, it's possible, but I'd have expected the past two weeks to have dealt with that trauma. Maybe that's a bit optimistic, but I think my estimation is correct.

Affection: She's made it somewhat clear that she just wants to relax and there is whatever caught her attention when we first entered the clearing. (3)

Songs: I'm sure my girlfriend would jump at the chance to brag about the song she's making and any other potential ones she has in the works. (3)

Oddness: Her statement still rings about in my head a little. That and I can't help but feel it relates to Kel's insistent comments from a few weeks ago. (2)

Deal: She should know if she wants my time all she has to do is request it. Not to say I'm unappreciative of her efforts, but such a transactional stance in our relationship isn't necessary. (1)

Meeting: Perhaps not the best time to bring it up, but having a clear objective in mind for the upcoming Schnee meeting would allow me to find some way to help, if she even wants me to in the first place. (1)

Whitley: It seems her brother still holds some sort of animosity or worries towards his sister and their competition/inheritance. Might be best to bring it up with her. (0)

I think about questioning her on her comment for a moment until I let those worries flee from my mind. If it was anything truly important, she'd bring it up more directly. My girlfriend isn't exactly subtle or stealthy with her efforts. Especially when it comes to something she wants.

For my part, I just hold her close with one hand at the small of her back, threatening to go lower, and the other tracing an outline along her face and ear. Occasionally I trace along her scar which without fail draws a small preen from her. At once wearing her mark as a badge of pride and indulgently happy that I accept that part of her along with everything else. The two of us could just lay there without a care, but I figure some small talk would do the both of us some good.

"So, we have the concert in a couple of weeks. Got any big plans for that?"

"You could say that," she purrs and draws a little circle on my chest with her finger.

I roll my eyes, "I meant during the event, not afterwards." I feel more than see the way she heats up, though neither of us decide to capitalize on it.

"Yes, well, as I'm sure you're aware, I do have a couple of songs I wish to debut."

"More than a little aware," I quip. "Kind of hard not to be when our escapades are the inspiration."

"Ochre," she whines and presses against my chest. An attempt to create distance that is thwarted by my firm hold which she playfully tries to escape from. All her attempt really does is show off her deeply red face and frantic efforts. Then she pouts at me as if she couldn't easily escape if she really wanted to.

"Sorry," I concede, not wanting to tease her too much. Too much heat and my little snow flower will wilt. "It's just, it's a big moment for me as well."

Her big blue eyes soften though my words do nothing to abate her blush. "I suppose it is. It's a bit different from just playing for a bunch of students, right?"

I nod and she shoots me a broad smile. Unfortunately, I can't help but think there's another factor to consider. It's not like Blake would be on stage with us, truly making this just a moment between the two of us unlike the dance. I suppose that isn't such a terrible thing. Weiss deserves something to call all her own. Although, I'd argue that she has more than enough mementos and memories to qualify for that; of course she's just that little bit greedy that way.

"Stop that," she snaps.

"Stop what," I ask dumbly.

"Whatever you're doing, whatever you're thinking."

"What if I'm thinking about you," I challenge.

It takes her a moment to formulate a response, "In that case, I'm right here. I'd love to hear whatever thoughts you have about me."

"Really I'm just thinking about the concert, what songs we have to reveal and what they say about us." My reply, while not entirely earnest is enough to rob her of any words and bring an amused smile to my lips. "Just don't ask me to join in on the vocals. I don't think I'm…up to par as it were."

Weiss snorts, "Yeah, probably for the best. As much as I love your voice, you have no control."

"I like to think I have pretty good control of your voice."

"What do you mean by that-" she starts and then I waggle my eyebrows. Her words turn into a high-pitched wordless cry like a teakettle and I can't stop myself from laughing. Of course, that brings with it a small fist that pounds against my chest in a show of her frustration.

Eventually I grab her arm to stop her and then suddenly regret that I can't just kiss her to circumvent her frustration. She seems to pick up on that and only keeps an indignant expression for a moment before she giggles and plants a kiss on my nose. Then with a small voice she asks, "Do you want to help me with some lyrics I've been thinking about?"

I debate not even answering verbally, and run my hand along her face and scar as an answer. Only that doesn't feel substantial enough for me so I add, "Anything for you." She practically vibrates at my words and settles into me for a moment before popping up and grabbing her scroll. Work is the last thing on our minds as we go over recordings she's made of herself singing without accompaniment and typed out lyrics.



Weiss and I waste most of our day together like that. Only making our way back to the Belladonna manor a few hours after noon. Of course, we spent far longer than just a few hours thanks to the dubious help of my semblance. Once we started talking about music and how to improve on what Weiss was workshopping we sort of fell into a rabbit hole where we'd practice and freestyle a little bit in order to see what works and what doesn't.

Doing so leaves us far more exhausted than we really should be. That, however, cannot break through our mutual happiness, with Weiss relinquishing herself to the princess treatment and outright demanding that I carry her back to the manor. I'm all too happy to oblige and get myself properly cleaned up and refreshed once we arrive back at the manor.

Unfortunately it leaves me with a rather odd spot in my schedule. I could potentially ring up Oz or Raven, only I don't feel like I'm ready to deal with Oz right now and it should be nighttime for the region of Vacuo Raven and her tribe are in. That's of course assuming that she's not doing something like visiting Tai which would make interrupting her even more awkward.

Of course I have options for these sorts of unfortunate delays, but I do so relatively alone. Weiss' head is too full of music for her to be anything other than a distraction at the moment and it just feels wrong to invite Blake for some private time, especially over a relatively simple matter. There's only so much I can do to assist my men with a manhunt. Not to say it's impossible, but they'll definitely be doing the heavy lifting here.

A part of me wonders if I should investigate this with Weiss regardless. It's ostensibly about one of the guides that led her men to a mysterious disappearance. Another way that I could show that I'm still committed to her, but I decide against it. I don't need to devolve into such flagrant manipulation with her. If she's not reassured about our relationship after the past few weeks, I'll eat my hat. Which would be a shame, it's a good hat and I doubt it tastes any good.

Investigation Check: Rank: 4.96 +.5(Circumstance) +.5(Assistance)=5.96 vs Challenge: 5

Final modifier: +24

BO2 Source: Assistance (Desert Agents/Primm)

Dice: 2d100+24

Options: Individual.

83,26 + 24 = 107,50

To my abundant surprise it's actually rather easy to track down our target. Although, on second thought, perhaps it shouldn't be so surprising. The Northern side of Vacuo is more sparsely populated due to the relatively unstable ground from areas like the Pits. This would normally make our woman's presence stand out all the more, but she isn't in the area.

Around the same time as the Crown's movement, so too did our target move her operations. This led her to the much more crowded Eastern segment of Vacuo. Being so close to the old capital there are plenty of people in the area including, particularly for our benefit, those that are partial to us and cautious of a relative stranger.

This leaves us with more than a few reports and sightings of our target and her activities. For the most part she's seen arriving past the Eastern wall after nightfall and departing before morning. Well, she isn't seen arriving per se, more that her presence is only noted after nightfall.

A few of my men try to catch her arrival by staking out along the walls, but my men can't determine how she gets into the city. They are, however, rather confident that it can't be through mundane means. Either using a semblance or some sort of forgotten secret passage.

Annoyingly, I can't rule the latter out entirely. While it is incredibly unlikely, that doesn't mean it isn't possible. And even if there wasn't one beforehand, that doesn't mean that one hasn't been constructed since, either through mundane means or through the use of a semblance.

It would be one explanation on how they can remain supplied without drawing any sort of undue attention. Although, shipments of food and supplies into the ruins of old Vacuo is hardly the oddest thing. People still live in that direction even if the poisoning of the Paradise Oasis means it's not really suitable for large scale habitation.

Returning my attention to the task at hand, our target, one Amelia Thistle, doesn't show up to Vacuo alone. Reports are mixed on who exactly her helpers are, likely because they're swapped out and aren't consistent. The only real consistent part is that her visits come every other day as far as we can tell. We haven't staked out the area long enough to determine if that's factual, happenstance, or if there's something else going on.

It does bring up the question of what she does on her 'off days' as it were, but that's something I have very little information on. Additionally, it is a bit odd that she'd be tapped as a guide for SDC personnel if her job was to keep the Crown supplied. The most likely explanation is that there's another person who picks up on Miss Thistle's off days.

This does imply that they are limited on how many supplies they can transport. Either due to a need to keep a low profile or from simple lack of transport capacity. I find it more likely that it's the latter rather than the former which eliminates certain semblances through implication. Unfortunately that's a lot of supposition from me so I can't base too much of my assumptions off of that.

Instead, I can focus on the description of her helpers which, as it turns out, corresponds with more of our missing persons. Not all of them, frustratingly enough, but that can be explained by their disappearances either being forgotten about, unnoticed, or attributed to other reasons. Of course, there's also the possibility that they're working either willfully or ignorantly for the mastermind of the scheme I'm uncovering.

Regardless, this discovery reveals some interesting discoveries and options. The first of which is further confirmation that the Crown is operating in the ruins of old Vacuo currently. Another is that we could potentially track Miss Thistle's movements in order to discover their whereabouts. Unfortunately, that seems more risky and no more valuable than simply tracking the shipments of food through remote means rather than risk any of our men being spotted.

Another more risky option is to make some sort of move on those men. Either to disrupt the operations of the Crown or more pertinently capture one of their members. If I'm right about there being a mental manipulation semblance at play then doing so would give us and Atlas a useful test subject to discover the extent of the influence and if it can be counteracted. It's definitely a risky move so some prep may be in order.

Along the lines of placing trackers on their shipment of food we could place even more trackers. After all, anyone who has to go out into the deserts for the Crown has to stock up on supplies. If we're lucky enough we can catch one or a group of them on their own and far enough from civilization that their presence isn't missed. Of course this assumes that there are any such operations which is not a guarantee unfortunately.

My mind is brought back to Miss Thistle with her and her group's sudden appearance into town. The fact that she's consistently one of the people who shows up must mean that her presence is either necessary or she's trusted to keep the others in line or protected. I find the latter extremely dubious since her past is that of a civilian and her semblance isn't all that useful in direct combat, more useful for travel than anything else.

With that in mind it's more likely that she's needed for her semblance. A somewhat obvious conclusion, but the fact she still has her semblance is a point against us dealing with someone who steals semblances. Not a perfect point, unfortunately, the mastermind could have secured her loyalty in another way and simply found taking her semblance as not worth their time.

All in all, I'm left with far less information than I was hoping for, though that might be because I had my sights set too high. We found our target and even made a rough schedule of her activities. One that can be used for future operations and to see if it's disrupted in any way. I suppose that's a good tripwire in order to determine if the Crown is aware we're onto them.

Distractedly I almost pass over a report from one of our minor agents. Truthfully it doesn't contain much of any real value except for one line. It's merely a mention that Miss Thistle and her helpers seem to have a much larger aura than is normal.

That causes me to look into the agent in question as to how he determined this information. I discover that he's a breakaway from a nomad group who decided to settle down in Vacuo proper and eventually join the White Fang.

It's not a great explanation, but Vacuans have always been more keen on using aura techniques due to their limited financials and access to Dust. Of course, that's a more recent practice, though nomadic groups are still the most prevalent practitioners. It's understandable enough that one of them, or even one of our men, would have investigated the technique out of utility or curiosity.

That leads me to thinking if we can find a more qualified expert to get a reading on our interlopers. The aura sensing technique can be refined past merely noticing someone's aura or even how strong their aura is.

Supposedly advanced practitioners can use it to discern and pick out individuals in full crowds and act as though their sight is utterly unimpaired when it comes to dealing with people. Grimm and inanimate objects can still provide some trouble, but there are other techniques to deal with that as well. I'm unsure what, if anything, we could learn from that deeper observation, but it's definitely an option.

The end of my investigation and day is spelled out when my sister enters our shared room to go to bed herself. I know she won't really have any complaints if I were to continue. Her entrance is just a nice stopping point and a reminder that there probably isn't much more for me to find through this avenue. If I want more information I'll have to set my men to the task or find a different avenue to pursue. For now, I send a message to Raven to meet with me at her earliest convenience after a few hours and turn in for the night.



When I go to join the others for breakfast, I discover the bandit woman already seated at the table. Little wonder given the time difference between Vacuo and Menagerie, but I thought she'd be a bit more resistant or at least reluctant.

It doesn't take long for the others to join us at the table and preclude any talks of business. Yang and Ruby join along her side while my girlfriends do mine. Of course, the table is more crowded than that. Ghira, Kali, and Coral all glare at the woman at some point during our meal, clearly not liking her presence. Curiously Autumn doesn't join in with them which makes me think he's not aware of Raven's status as a former(?) bandit. I should probably do my best to keep it that way given his moral stance.

That doesn't mean he's fully welcoming of her, nor is Kel. The two of them know the trouble Raven has caused me and were even present for some tense negotiations. They know enough about her to know she's potentially troublesome and dangerous while not knowing the specifics that would put off Autumn it seems.

Of course, like last time, Marina has the exact opposite reaction to them. Instead of being wary, she stares at Raven with intense interest. Likely trying to discern the complicated interplay of emotions that is that damnable woman. Interestingly enough, Marina is bold enough to slink her way over to Raven and the sisters for a closer look. Unlike last time, Raven seems to put up with my sister's observation even if it's clear she doesn't appreciate it. Probably thinking it's a minor enough sacrifice in order to spend time with and ensure good relations with her daughter.

That's a much more reasonable explanation for her behavior and early arrival. Most likely she's taken this call for business as another excuse to do something she actually wants without leaving herself emotionally vulnerable. Perhaps I should be concerned that she's still hiding behind such fictions, but this is Raven we're talking about. I'm not expecting any sort of grand revelations or anything. Even these small steps are rather major victories.

After our meal, Raven beckons me to follow her out into the fields we held our last discussion in. Evidently she doesn't trust any measure of privacy we might find in the Belladonna halls. Not like I really complain, nor do I necessarily have a problem when Yang starts to follow us.

Raven, however, does and glares at her daughter before her gaze softens and the two of them share a look. Each of them nods afterwards and Yang splits off without complaint, apparently satisfied with whatever unspoken agreement her and her mother reached.

"What do you want," Raven states in her usual gruff tone of voice once we reach our destination. Although, by my ear, her words and tone are more affected than genuine. Well, not entirely, more like this is just how she normally acts and isn't willing to branch out from that familiarity. I don't think she holds any actual enmity towards me based on that which only makes her behavior even odder in my mind.

With that in mind, I decide to venture, "How are your people?"

A smile settles on her face that just looks distinctly wrong based on my conception of Raven. "Better than usual. Everyone's stopped complaining to take a rest, though it'll only be a matter of time until they start itching for something to do."

I stare at her quizzically, trying to determine if there's supposed to be some sort of falsehood or interwoven threat to her words. She stares back for a few seconds before she shrugs as if to say she doesn't see any reason to bother with that. If she wanted to threaten me she could just do so openly; to her she's simply stating a fact of the world.

Again, her behavior confuses me in a way I can't wrap my head around. She admitted that she was trusting me in our last conversation, but I can't help thinking that there's something more meaningful behind that trust. She doesn't strike me as the type of woman to entrust her wellbeing to others all that often, so to do so with a stranger, especially one that she's been antagonistic towards, just doesn't line up with my view of her.

I almost shake my head to dismiss those thoughts before I stop my reaction. There's no reason to give her anything to work with. Not when the news and requests I have might set her off to begin with. I'll still need to bring her up to speed about Vacuo, but that shouldn't be the entirety of our conversation.

Vernal: I find myself curious about the apparently loyal woman in Raven's employ. I might even have a use for her now that I think about it. (4)

Visit: She didn't make it exactly clear that she wanted me to visit her tribe, but she certainly implied it with her invitation. I find myself curious as to why she would do so to begin with. (3)

Spar: A part of me has to admit the thought of coming to blows with not just a full blown huntress but a Maiden as well does appeal to me somewhat (3)

Family: Perhaps not the greatest concern, but I could try connecting with her on some personal level and see how her reconnection with her family is going. (1)

Protectiveness: She tries to downplay it, but it's impossible for me to miss how she acts around Yang and now Vernal. Might be worthwhile to poke her on that. (0)

Maiden: If she's willing to trust me, maybe she'll be willing to talk about her time as a maiden. Really just a minor curiosity in the end. (0)

"Unfortunately, I don't think I'll have any orders for them anytime soon. I've come across some concerning news about Vacuo." Her red eyes narrow and bore into me while a sudden stiffness enters her spine. However, she doesn't voice any form of protest or accusation. The Raven I know would jump immediately into some sort of bad faith assumption, which makes the lack of doing so only more noticeable.

Regardless, I follow up with an explanation, "As far as we can tell it isn't Salem, she's busy operating in Mistral. Likely searching for, well, you." I allow a frown to grace my features and display my frustration. "I can't exactly prove that our Vacuan interloper isn't connected to her in some way, but I find it unlikely with everything I've discovered."

Silence descends between the two of us and Raven locks my eyes with her own for the interim. Then she huffs, "Fine, what makes this 'interloper,'" she repeats with air quotes, "such an issue?"

"They either have some sort of mental-manipulation semblance or a semblance-stealing one." I feel my scowl deepen as I sigh, "Frustratingly enough I can't find any firm evidence to signal one over the other. Plenty of circumstantial events that make one more likely, but nothing that can't be explained with other outside influences, even if they're unlikely."

Raven nods along and her lips thin, evidently taking this situation as serious as it is and not finding much joy in my misfortune. Her expression only grows more severe as I fill her in on the details. Most noticeably when I mention I've informed Oz and his agents should be assisting us. That severity is soon turned to confusion when I elaborate that we have not extended the same courtesy to Theo and his helpers.

I'm unsure why exactly Oz agreed with me on that assessment. It's unlikely that Theo is compromised given his position, but the same can't be said about his faculty and agents. That makes me think that Theo isn't all that well-equipped to deal with skullduggery and prefers to delegate. Possibly Oz knows who he would delegate to and finds the risk of any sort of corruption too high to discount.

I feel that's more accurate than not, which is an interesting observation to make. Although, it's not like this isn't a sound strategy on our part. Not only does it minimize points of failure, but it should give the appearance that everything is business as usual in Vacuo.

"And what part am I supposed to play in all this," Raven asks with sudden hostility in her tone. Only really notable because it's been absent up until now.

As off-putting as that is, I have to think this through her perspective. The obvious problem at play is that losing her semblance would cripple Raven, but that should spark more fear than anger. That is, unless I flip the equation and look at it from a different point of view.

If Raven isn't at risk that means she's either hiding away or needs protection. Either of which aren't exactly palatable with her worldview. That doesn't mean those aren't valid concerns. A maiden falling into the wrong hands would be disastrous as we saw with Cinder. Although, it is amusing to consider how this is at odds with Raven's usual behavior of avoiding the conspiracy.

Perhaps that's a part of why? Cutting herself off from such allows her to pretend she's simply looking out for herself and not have to debate the actual risks and what any sort of refusal says about her through her worldview. After all, to refuse a mission or something similar because of the risks would imply that she isn't strong enough for the challenge.

I'm unable to completely cover the silence my thoughts have brought, though I do my best to cover that up with a look of contrition. Trying to imply that I'm reading into her, which I suppose I am, and her desires while also weighing up certain risks. Fortunately, I've already given some mind to my response so I don't need to ponder any further.

"I'm not going to risk you or your men needlessly. In fact, your men are likely going to be more of a hindrance than a boon given the situation. However, your semblance and more subtle capacities would do us a lot of good. Just providing transit for some of my agents to investigate a location would be plenty, but I won't complain if you want to offer more."

There, that shouldn't be anything she has an objection to. It also provides her some security that I won't send her on anything dangerous without her permission. That I'm taking our relationship as more of a partnership instead of any sort of dominant dynamic. Not exactly to my preferences, but I know pushing her too hard is more likely to produce negative results rather than positive ones.

She looks at me oddly for a moment before she nods and her shoulders fall in apparent relaxation. It seems my message has gotten through to her, but she isn't showing any sort of indignation or apprehension. That's beneficial to me, but I'm still not used to Raven being so agreeable. I'd have at least expected her to throw out a complaint for complaining's sake, but there's nothing.

"Hey," I start as a clear transition and a way to delve into that curiosity. "You said something about me visiting your tribe last time. Is that offer still open?"

"What if it is," she returns as if she doesn't care, but her eyes lock on to me like she's waiting to hear my response. While her words are vague, they do confirm that her response last time was actually an invitation of sorts even if oddly worded.

"Just wondering why you'd care to invite an outsider I guess." Raven stiffens at my words, evidently coming to the conclusion that she has indeed let off more information than she intended to.

She waves her hand across the air between us dismissively, "Let's not pretend you don't have any interest in doing so. Better to have you see for yourself instead of spying on us."

"Uh-huh, and what's the real reason," I challenge. She glares at me, but doesn't say anything; trying to will me to veer off the topic with her expression alone. "Would it kill you to open up a little," I grouse.

"What if it would," she returns with more heat in her voice than I think is warranted.

I rub at my temples and switch tracks. "Look, I'm sorry if I'm prying, but trust is a two way street. You're choosing to trust me and I'm trying to do the same; I just want something more substantial for that than just relying on your family."

She bristles at the mention of her loved ones, but quickly settles down once she parses my words. She averts her eyes for a moment and crosses her arms, clearly avoiding the subject while I remain silent. I don't think I'll be able to get much from a direct approach with her which is just more confusing. That implies that this is something more personal and significant to her than the actual events should let on.

I don't think this is just a case that she doesn't want to leave herself vulnerable to someone. Obviously that plays a part, but it's not like she hasn't been up-front about her tribe with me thus far. I know where they live and if I wanted to visit any harm or suspicion towards them I have ample opportunity to do so. Rather, I think her offer is tied up more in personal motivations that don't include the well-being of her tribesmen, at least not directly.

"Fine," she huffs, just as I'm about to put a close on my inquiry. "If you want a reason, I wanted to return the hospitality you've shown me thus far."

She leaves it at that and I can't help but think her words are a lie. There might be some surface level truth to them, but she wouldn't be making such a big deal about all of this if that were the case. In any case, that implies that she feels or is receptive to a more personal connection between the two of us rather than partners or leader and subordinate. I'm unsure if I should really follow through with that errant desire, but it seems to be a workable enough assumption.

"Maybe I'll have to take you up on that then," I allow and she grunts. She knows just as well as I do that's an evasive response promising nothing. I allow a beat to pass to signal another change in topic. "Although, while we're on a related topic, I find myself curious about something."

She grunts again and looks at me with a raised eyebrow. Skeptical, but not quite guarded as she usually is.

"It's about Vernal," I start and Raven tenses up for a second. "Forgive me for asking, but it seems she's rather committed to, well, you in particular."

"What gave you that impression," she snorts. I'm unsure if that's supposed to be a dismissal or an earnest question.

My response is the same regardless, "Well, her tattoo is a somewhat obvious indicator. Kind of hard to ignore the symbolism behind her marking herself permanently with a Raven. Or is that something all of your tribe do?"

Honestly, it wouldn't be too surprising if that was the case. They are the Branwen tribe after all and it's a time-honored Mistrali transition for crime groups to mark their members, whether willing or not. However, Vernal's tattoo has too many personal accouterments for me to think it's standard for the rest of the tribe.

Raven holds my gaze for a moment longer before she deflates, "No, nothing like that. She, well, I won't go into it too much, but she owes me her life and takes that debt very seriously. She also has the right temperament to lead the tribe in my absence and I've made that rather clear to the rest of them."

I nod along, more to show I'm listening than anything else. It is interesting to note that it's because of a supposed life debt. Though, that brings up the question of how she feels about RWBY.

I certainly didn't pick up any sort of deference or the like from their brief interactions. Maybe I just missed it or there is some other circumstance at play, though I find it more likely that Raven isn't giving me or knows the full story.

There's also the fact that given their relative ages Raven likely would have been present or even had a hand in raising the girl. That's a whole mess that's probably best left for me to not address in the slightest. Although, it is a rather obvious sticking point for her relationship with Yang I feel.

Putting those worries out of my mind, I state, "So you're saying she can be trusted."

She narrows her eyes at me again, "Where are you going with this?"

I quibble a bit and tilt my head back and forth. "More of an idle consideration at the moment than anything else. The attack on us in Mistral was bankrolled by someone and I thought a trusted agent who has minimal connection to the White Fang would be a better option to find answers for us than anything else. In fact, if you have other trusted members of your tribe I wouldn't be opposed to occupying their time with this endeavor as well."

"And what exactly would you have them do?"

"Interface with high society of course," I respond and flash her a smile despite myself. Her befuddled expression at the sheer incongruity between my request and my plan is too much for her to not react. Just a shame I don't have a way to immortalize the moment.

"Not in that way.I'm not expecting them to make nice with the various elites, but they are the ones who bankrolled the attack. The rough plan would be for them to work as servants, bodyguards perhaps, who left your tribe due to some sort of disagreement.

There is a small fund we could provide as, spoils lets say, that they can use to make a splash for the more socially inclined. Although, really, trustworthiness is the most important aspect to this plan, we can afford a hit in competency if we can be absolutely certain of their loyalty."

Raven shakes her head in apparent disbelief and amusement. Then she falls silent for a moment as if seriously considering my request. "Vernal can be trusted absolutely. I…the same can't be said about everyone else, but they know how to listen. If you really want to go through with this I have no complaints, though my men should know who they're working for."

She locks her eyes with mine again, trying to imply the severity of her words. It would be easy to assume it's just another push for her prior request, but that doesn't add up. That was more of a personal concern while her words imply this is a more professional one. There's nothing stopping her from using some sort of duplicity, but I don't think that's the case here. Rather I think her request is earnestly supposed to help me.

If I had to guess, her men are used to a rather direct style of leadership. The strong command the strong and while they'll listen to Raven, they wouldn't exactly be listening to her on this assignment.

She doesn't seem to be too concerned about Vernal and her performance, so I assume this applies to anyone else she'd think about sending. That they need some sort of assurance they aren't being sent to a trap or some other reason to retain their loyalty which perhaps makes them not the best option for this sort of assignment.

"I'll keep that in mind," I let slip and she grumbles once again. It seems she'd prefer more definitive answers, but isn't pressing me for any at the moment. Either finding the matter too small to make a fuss over or realizing that I don't necessarily have any to give at the moment. Simply too many moving parts for me to make any sort of ironclad decision at the moment.

Instead the two of us stand in silence until I decide to do something stupid to break the ice again. "You know, after that last fight, I've been itching to see how I'd fare against a maiden."

She snorts in amusement and then does a double take when she realizes that I'm serious. "Look kid, Ochre," she corrects. "You might think you're hot shit, and you're pretty good for a student, but you're nowhere close to a threat to me."

I deliberately roll my eyes, "Yeah, yeah, rub in how you saved my ass too, why don't you." She grunts at that and a small smile forms on her lips. "Not trying to throw my weight around or say I'm better than you or anything. I expect to lose, but that doesn't mean learning how I stack up is a waste."

"Fine," she huffs light-heartedly, amusement evident in her tone. "I'll indulge you, but no Dust. I'm not trying to kill you today."

"Implying you might in the future," I fire back good-naturedly until I realize one slight hiccup in that agreement. "Um, actually, could we stick to a low-grade of Dust. Kind of need it for my-" I kick up my foot and tap at my boots.

Raven bites her lips and makes a dissatisfied noise before looking away. "Whatever, use what you want then. It won't help you in the end."

"Hey! I'm not opposed to a level playing field, but I want to face you at my best." My outburst mollifies her even if it gives her implicit permission to use Dust against me as well. I find it unlikely that she will right off the bat with that exchange; she has a pride of her own. Similarly, I couldn't let her comment go by unremarked as I have a pride of my own.

She swivels her head around our apparent arena before a frown dominates her features. "So, where are we heading for our bout? I doubt your friends would like it if we wrecked their house. Or any of these houses nearby for that matter."

"Oh, don't worry about that, I have that part all figured out," I answer cryptically. She regards me with skepticism, clearly aware that there's something more hidden in my response, but she doesn't have the requisite knowledge to know what.

Knowing that, I can't stop myself from stoking the flames even higher. "In fact, don't even worry about holding back. That won't be a problem in the slightest, I assure you." Her frame tenses even more and her hands drift to her swords, evidently ready to start the show. "But first, let's shake on it."

I extend out my hand and the suddenness of my change in tone causes her to freeze up a little. Not enough to stumble, but she clearly was expecting to engage in hostilities rather than pleasantries. Of course, that sets off her suspicions even more and she simply stares at me for a few moments, trying to figure out what sort of trick is up my sleeve. She has to know there is one, but she can't figure out what and decides to trip the trap instead and grabs hold of my arm.

QM Note: Raven isn't exactly taking this seriously so isn't using her combat style, maiden powers, or Dust to start out with. She changes that based on how much Ochre actually pushes her. First starting with using Dust after two victories from Ochre and adding in a bit of her maiden powers every victory following that until we're outclassed.

Ochre's Combat: 6.08 +4.7(Mobility modified by combat style & semblance) +1(Dust)= 11.78

Raven's Combat: 8.54 +2.63(Mobility reduced to Ochre's base Mobility by Ochre's semblance)= 11.17

Final Modifier (until two victories): +15

Ochre Aura: 6/6

Raven Aura: 8/8

Modifier (after two victories): -10

Additional modifier after each subsequent victory: -12.5 (rounds up)

I.e DC for subsequent (3rd, 4th, 5th, etc) victories is as follows: 60/73/85/98/Autofail

Dice: 4d100+15

23,16,37,76 + 15 = 38,31,52,91

Dice: 4d100

27,52,45,48

I pull her into my semblance and at the same time pull her arm towards me. In an instant we're in my mirror world and I lurch my knee to get a cheap shot at her gut. Except, it turns out that Raven was too suspicious of my antics to be caught entirely unawares.

She holds her ground for a moment, just long enough for me to commit, and then turns her body around the blow and uses sheer raw strength to torque my arm across my body. I only have a moment to register the pain until a sudden feeling of vertigo overtakes me along with a rush of air and a sudden crash against the ground.

I swipe forth with my bladed buckler to clear some ground and find empty air as expected. With that brief second of respite I hold out my other hand and activate Vel's holdout weapon. The small bolt of lightning glances across Raven and her armor before she draws her sword, slashes with it, and then kicks me square in the gut when I go to block.

I curl in and roll against the ground, using my semblance to increase my speed however I can and create some distance between the two of us. As I do so, my hand goes to my Wit's End and draws it until I reach a sudden stop. There's a good thirty or so feet between Raven and I at this point and I shift my weapon to its rifle form. I only have enough time for a single shot before she crosses the distance.

Fortunately, I trip her up just enough with my semblance that her left leg trails behind and remains stationary enough for me to slam a shot into. That rockets her foot back and with her momentum as it is she can't stop herself or continue her stride. She bowls herself forward in response, her hand juts out to catch herself and carry forward her momentum only to find a sudden pit in the dirt she reaches for.

She tries to recover by simply arresting her movement as best as she can, likely in an attempt to perform some sort of handstand front-flip. Unfortunately for her, this leaves her back to me for a critical moment and I rush in.

My boots fire off against the ground along with a recoil maneuver from my weapon. All in service for a powerful stab that rocks Raven off her stance and sends her swirling about to recover. She strikes out with both her legs and her blade before kipping up into a defensive stance, but I'm already too far gone for her to retaliate.

She clicks her tongue, spits on the ground, and reholsters her weapon only to draw it out with an icy blue sheen covering it. She still isn't taking this fight completely seriously, I can tell, but it seems like she isn't willing to let me keep my Dust advantage if it means I can score a few hits on her. Her pride doesn't allow her to just accept those hits even if she's fighting at a handicap.

If I wanted to win I should just keep at range and abuse my mobility advantage to the fullest. Raven is no slouch in that arena, but she can only do so much if I'm constantly messing with her. However, just like her pride demands she ups her game, my pride demands that I take this seriously and engage her on her own terms.

Thus I rocket back towards her with assistance from my boots. She strikes forth with her blade, carrying with it an icy sword slash in my direction. I decide to go over it, only to find I wasn't the target at all, rather my path towards her was. That's no big deal and so I redirect myself to the right to take a different route.

Once I've committed, however, she tracks my trajectory and races over to meet me. I'm not left without options and fire off a corrective blast, just enough that I should be outside of the range of her sword. She responds by lashing out with her left hand and catching me in the middle of my flight with her fist against my face.

It's rather hard for me to determine what goes on from there, on account of the world spinning, but I definitely feel it when I crash into the ground. I lash out blindly even as I bounce from the speed and my trajectory. Then I crash into the ground again, this time pushing up the dirt. I make another weak attempt to defend myself including raising a small earthen wall with my semblance for defense.

I don't know where Raven is exactly after that disorienting blow. I only discover her presence thanks to a sudden blow to my back. She must have used my wall as a break in my sightline to get the drop on me.

This sends me forward and I carry forward with the momentum to make some distance and get a handle of my bearings. I'm successful enough to spot her rushing at me, her sword at the ready to bring a close to our bout. I'm not willing to go down that easily and so I fire off a few shotgun blasts and prepare myself to stab at her and keep her away.

She tanks my shots, which is to be expected, but also does the same with my stab which is more surprising. I don't have long to contemplate her reasons for why before her blade slams into my chest point first and presses me into the ground. Then she uses her sword as leverage to keep me pinned and pivot herself over me. She spins around as soon as she touches the ground and delivers a kick to my head that sends it spinning and leaves me disoriented again.

At this point I know my aura is close to breaking. Rather than deal with that ignominy, I drop my weapon and hold up my hands. I'm still too out of it in order to determine how exactly Raven reacts, but she doesn't hit me again which is thankful enough. After what feels like a few minutes I hear her approach and feel her grab hold of my hand.

I don't even have the choice of resisting her as she hoists me up bodily and then claps me on the shoulder. What follows is an awkward air as if she doesn't know how to proceed from there. I'm not really sure myself as my head is still ringing, though I do eventually get myself under control enough to properly look her in the eye.

That seems to be enough to prompt her to say something, "Far from the worst fight I've had. Give yourself a few years and you might be able to make me work up a bit of a sweat."

Now I might be mistaken or it might be the repeated head trauma speaking, but that sounds awfully close to a compliment. Well, close by Raven's sensibilities.

"Thanks," I mumble absently, not having anything more substantial to provide.

"Don't thank me," she gripes immediately. Then she turns her head away from me and remains silent for a moment. "Like I said, you weren't the worst. And that little cheap shot of yours would have worked if you didn't give me such a big heads up."

"Sorry, didn't think it was fair to stack the deck so unevenly to start with."

"Idiot," she bites out and raps my head harshly with her knuckles. "If you're going to fight, fight like your life depends on it. None of this half-hearted bullshit." Then she huffs and crosses her arms and I'm left dumbfounded. I can say I wasn't expecting any advice from Raven when I proposed this and yet here I am.

"Yes, well," I cough to cover that bit of awkwardness, "I'll, uh, pull us out of my semblance, just don't attack me or freak out or anything if things are a bit strange." She rolls her eyes, but accepts my request and then I make true on my words.

I find myself with a brief bit of motion before I discover I'm staring down at the ground. Immediately afterwards a bodily thump against my back announces where Raven ended up after my trick. Our bout was hardly long enough to take up a significant portion of our time, unfortunately. I thought I'd perform better than I did, but I can't say this outcome wasn't what I expected. At the very least she just levers herself off me without complaint and then helps me up afterwards, evidently not at all put off by the effects of my semblance.
 
Summer Week 3 (Part 4, End)
I retreat to more or less lick my wounds as well as contact Oz. This time Raven accompanies back to the manor in order to pick up her daughter and return to the field we just fought in. The repeated behavior is enough to catch my curiosity and I stick around long enough to see what's going on. Funnily enough it's not too dissimilar to what we were just doing, though far less intense.

It seems like Raven has finally taken a hint to be involved in her daughter's life and that has expressed as teaching her the ways of combat. That isn't to say that she's exactly gentle with her daughter either. I don't think Raven knows how to teach someone any other way than hands on with plenty of negative motivation. I give some thought to sticking my nose in that business before thinking better of it. I doubt she'll listen to me and it doesn't seem like Yang has any complaints.

Instead I retreat to my room and make sure there isn't anyone nearby to listen in. I doubt we'll talk about anything truly secret, but this is Oz we're talking about. I at least owe him that little courtesy after abusing his trust. Which, really, that's what this is about isn't it?

I still don't think an apology from me would be all that earnest on this subject matter and arguably it isn't even necessary. At the bare minimum I can explain to him my reasons why, but he likely already knows. However, that's no reason not to make sure and it's not like that would be the only thing I could have to talk to him about. It's just odd that this will be in a way fundamentally different from our usual conversations, but also not. It's not like we haven't shared some personable bits between ourselves, but it's always been with the underlying mentor-mentee dynamic.

Regret: I don't think I could truly apologize for my actions, but I could express a regret that I found them necessary. He should at least sympathize with that much. (4)

Headmasters: A more neutral topic. I haven't heard too much about Theo or who he plans on having as the new headmaster for Haven, though I have some suspicions. (3)

Apprehension: He captured Lionheart and a new variety of grimm. It might be too professionally aligned for what I want, but I could give him a chance to open up about that. (0)

Companionship: A bit of an odd topic and perhaps one I shouldn't delve into with our current circumstances. However, I find myself curious how he's dealt with loneliness in the past and how that might change in the future. (0)

I swim through a tumult of emotions as I stare at my scroll. What I have to do is rather obvious, I suppose it was always obvious. That doesn't make it any easier to contemplate, much less go through with. I know I could get through the conversation easily by producing the right words and the right motions. Whatever's necessary to put this spat behind us.

Despite how easy that should be, I can't bring myself to do so. I know any attempt at such falsehood would easily be seen through by Oz. He'd still probably take my actions in the sentiment they're given, but that just feels lacking. It shouldn't be; it's not like my efforts would be any less genuine, just less raw than any sort of emotional outburst. On the flip side, it's hard to delve into any sort of emotionality like that when I'm purposefully bringing it to the forefront.

Thus I sit on my temporary bed and just stare at my scroll like that will somehow provide me the answers or advice I seek. It would be so easy just to put this off for another week. Pretend what happened didn't happen and just return to a slice of normalcy. If Oz is half the man I think he is, he wouldn't have too much trouble putting aside personal concerns for the greater good. That doesn't mean I should leave this to fester between us, but I also know he'll try to downplay and sidestep the issue unless I force it.

I suppose that's the crux of the issue. This is different from me calling in James' assistance in Mistral. That was simply the ideal call at the time even if it was personally motivated and highly inconvenient to the man himself. Weathering his rebuke was no large task for me because I was justified in my actions.

Arguably that should be the case here as well, but I can admit that it's different. All of that talk about how he should trust others and I wasn't exactly following what I preached. Maybe that's the source of this apprehension.

I mean, I always knew that I was a hypocrite, but to have such a stark example is another matter entirely. Furthermore, I think I'd act exactly the same as I did in this situation in a similar one. I'm not remorseful for what I did, just the effects it had and that's no real apology. Still, that's no reason not to make the overture; maybe this confusion within me will get across my emotions better than any sort of crafted response.

Before I can second guess myself I start the call yet secretly hope that he'll be too busy to answer. A mess of emotions stir within me when he answers just after the first ring, evidently not too busy to deal with me despite the negative fallout between us.

"Ochre," my mentor greets while looking over his spectacles, both of his hands interlocked in front of him just below his chin. "I can't say I was expecting you to call so soon. Do you have something to report?" His tone is level and professional. Not exactly cold, but not warm or welcoming either.

"I-" I start before clacking my mouth shut. Sure I could venture into business and talk about my efforts in Vacuo, but I don't really have anything meaningful to report. Not anything worth discussing face to face as it were. That and I don't want that to be the tone of our conversation. "Not really sir."

"I see," he states neutrally. Then he throws one of his hands off to the side in a dismissive gesture, "If that's the case then I'll have to bid you goodbye. The two of us are much too busy for idle chatter at the moment."

"Wait," I get out before he can end the call. Belatedly I realize I lifted my hand up to reinforce the gesture and lamely run it through my hair to help steady my nerves. "I mean, you're right, but this is important too." I pause, "At least I think it's important to make time for the things and people we care about."

Perhaps that's venturing things too far. However, my words cause his brown eyes to soften and he takes a deep breath. "I suppose I can spare a few minutes for you." Then he makes a motion with each of his hands off to the side before returning them to a steepled position. Evidently making time for me as it were, but also regarding me skeptically.

There's a weight behind his eyes that makes it clear that he's judging me. His frame tense like a viper, ready to strike out at the slightest displeasure. It's more than a little intimidating and hostile than I've come to expect from my mentor. It appears he hasn't taken the betrayal of trust nearly as well as he first made it seem.

However, that stands in contrast to his actions during the call with James and Raven. If he wanted to call me out and lambast me then he had ample opportunity to do so. Best I can surmise is that he's conflicted about what's occurred. Not liking it in the slightest, but perhaps seeing the wisdom and necessity of it. That, however, doesn't make this any easier.

I could provide him with all the reasons in the world and it wouldn't address the actual issue at hand. It's not a logical concern that stands between us, but an emotional one. On both sides. That's no easy divide to cross and I find myself at a brief loss for words, but I have to find some way.

My silence, unfortunately, does not go unnoticed. My mentor sighs and lowers his frame, "Ochre," he closes his mouth for a moment. "It's quite clear you need some time to compose yourself, we can have this conversation another day." Or never, is left unspoken but evident in his tone and posture.

"No, I…" I interrupt before trailing off. Then I shake my head, "I did what I thought was best. For us and for Remnant as a whole. I'm not going to pretend that I'm in the right, but-"

"You stand by what you did," he cuts in with a harsh tone. "Yes, I understand your reasons, I even agree with them for the most part. However," he pauses and throws a sharp look my way, "that does not mean what you did is by any means acceptable.

I understand Raven and I don't have the best relationship. Just as I understand that you can be more than a little swayed by your friends. However, that is no excuse for your behavior.

Could I or Raven have reacted negatively to your news? Perhaps. Maybe I even find it likely, but you robbed us of the chance of finding out for ourselves, to prove our better natures. I do not blame you for your caution in that respect…we- humanity often fails to live up to our ideal selves. If it were that alone, I might not find your actions so egregious.

Ochre, for better or for worse, you have found yourself in an incredibly influential position. One that requires an immense amount of trust that you do not abuse. With that comes the need of making some rather hard and harsh decisions. Something that requires that we do not work at cross purposes or else risk that we sabotage each of our efforts with blind fumbling around."

Not once does he raise his voice during his rebuke. Rather keeping a level, albeit disapproving tone throughout. However, it doesn't pass my notice that he's framing this in rather professional terms when the actual issue has to be more personal in actuality.

He isn't calling me out for my hypocrisy or betraying his trust. Just the fact that I kept secrets in general and the potential for that, or future efforts, to collide if we don't communicate. Obviously that's the lesson he wants to impart, but it entirely ignores the root cause which I'm trying to address.

"I'd say that my decision was hard and harsh enough. It wasn't…easy or unconsidered to break your trust as I did." My choice of words makes it clear that I'm relating this to the more personal issue and my mentor bristles.

"I suppose you did," he allows with an exhale. "Your actions were no mistake on your part, or at least not unintentional. These, then, are your consequences."

"Just like that," I challenge.

"Ochre, I don't mean to belabor the point. But, if you insist, tell me, would you have acted the same way you did if the Spring Maiden was anyone other than Raven?"

Obviously he should know that if the Spring Maiden wasn't Raven that I wouldn't have any reason to act the way I did. His question then, is a trap in a sense. Not one to catch me in an unwinnable position, but one to ensure I fall into his rhythm for him to impart some sort of lesson. The only winning move then is to not play or, in this case, change the game.

I can't go off on a complete tangent, but he's still left me with plenty to work with. No doubt his words are meant to draw some sort of comparison to my personal life and the directions I'm torn between and relate that to the conspiracy.

That I should set aside those concerns if I really want to contribute as I have been or think about getting out of the game. He probably wouldn't put it so crassly, more an attempt to get me to think about the matter than anything else. Although, with that in mind, there's an aspect he isn't putting forth that I can just as easily attack.

"I think we both know the answer to that would be a yes. However," I cut in harshly before he can continue his tirade, "that doesn't mean that my bias doesn't extend to you as well. I can't say you'll always come out on top, just like I can't say my friends and their opinions won't override my pragmatic concerns. That doesn't mean I don't care; if all I was worried about was extracting as much value out of you as possible, do you think I'd be calling you today?"

Oz regards me in silence for a few seconds before he closes his eyes and chuckles, "I think we both know the answer to that would be a yes." He refuses to elaborate on the reason for why, but I already know it. My more pragmatic side would practically compel me to stay on his good side even if I had no emotional turmoil to deal with as well.

"However, you wouldn't be so," he waves a hand towards my direction with an open palm, likely referencing my entire state of being and emotional mindset with the gesture. He pauses for a moment to let me take that in and still my reaction, then he asks, "Do you have anything more to say about your actions?"

I take a breath, ready to think over my response before I decide to let out the first thing on my mind. "I hate that I had to be in that position. That I had to make that decision despite knowing no matter what I did, someone was getting hurt."

His eyes gain a heavy quality and he nods, "Yes, I'm familiar with that pain as well." He sighs, "I wish I could say those hard decisions get any easier with time. Unfortunately, as two painful reminders attest, it's not the truth."

Two? I suppose he could take my evident betrayal as one of those, but it doesn't quite fit. While it has caused him some distress, I don't see where there's any sort of hard decision to be made. In that light, the apprehension of Lionheart is a rather obvious one, but I have no inclination as to what the other event could be. Covering for me in front of James? No, that doesn't make sense either.

"Ochre," Oz prompts with an amused quality to his voice. "I must remind you again that mind-reading is not a part of my repertoire. If you have any questions, you must voice them."

That's a rather clear invitation, but I know better than to engage him like that. No need to pile on more trauma in this conversation and if he's so open about it he's likely to give me some sort of run around or evasive answer. I can't compel any sort of truth from him and he likely knows it. Just as he knows I can't exactly act indignant after my expression of remorse and betrayal of his trust.

However, that doesn't mean I can't make a related inquiry, "It's nothing all that important. Guess I'm just curious about the other headmasters now. James said something about me being a future one." I don't know if he was referring to Oz' reincarnation shenanigans or future plans for Menagerie, though I suppose it's just academic after a certain point.

"Yes, and I'm sure their relation to your work has nothing to do with your inquiry," Oz snipes, again in apparent amusement. I doubt he's all that amused in actuality, more just lightening the mood for himself and possibly me as well. "Either way, I should start with the more pertinent of the two, shouldn't I?"

I nod needlessly, and he continues, "Theo is…lively I'd say. Very determined, if a bit flamboyant in his old age. He's very much committed to keeping his body in top shape to retain his 'youthful energy' he'd say. He's very hands on when he wants to be as well as quite inspiring and protective of his students. I suppose you could say the latter is a trait shared by all the headmasters, at least all who've held the seat up until now.

Theodore is no different, but he has his own brand he likes to display. He much prefers it when his students are able to take care of themselves and handle their own affairs, very rarely getting directly involved. However, he is no less meddlesome than myself I suppose. If you believe the rumors, he briefs all of his Vytal teams personally about their expected competition.

He even sent me a short dossier about you, although," Oz laughs to himself for a moment. "Forgive me if I say he vastly underestimated and undervalued you. I can't say I blame him, he had no way of knowing how…extensive your efforts are, or that you'd come out on top in a bout against Miss Nikos. He is only human in the end, which is perhaps the best way to describe him.

Human, very human, both the good and the bad, though one vastly outweighs the other. For all that he can be short-sighted or undiplomatic, he more than makes up for with his usual exuberance and earnestness. Despite your differences I think the two of you would make the best of friends. Although," he smiles, "I do apologize if he wishes to test your mettle first and is rather over-enthusiastic in doing so. He might not have an overly good way with words, but he more than makes up for it with his fluency in his fists."

"I take it you know that first-hand," I can't help but question.

"Only twice, thankfully enough. Once when he first became headmaster and the second when I reassumed the position in this form. As ashamed as I am to say, he was my superior then and likely remains so now. Not everyone can have the same energy as him in maintaining their body and their skills." He shakes his head and sighs, "If only everyone were so motivated."

Honestly, that description thus far reminds me more of Nora than anyone else. I'm sure there are differences, otherwise I don't see how Oz would say we'd likely be friends. Maybe that's doing Nora a disservice, but she can be a bit much to deal with at times. By the sounds of it, Theo is no different, though he obviously has some hidden depths if he's been a part of the conspiracy for so long.

"I don't suppose you have any insight into who's picking up the slack in Haven, do you?" Oz's lips thin at my question. No doubt not appreciating the reminder of Lionheart's betrayal. Although, in my defense, he did mention two people he wanted to bring up so I'm just expediting the process.

"Yes, well," Oz takes off his glasses to clean them unnecessarily and drag out this portion of the conversation. "It's hardly any guarantee after your efforts in the area. The Mistrali council are only just now entering into talks of replacing Leo after his disappearance. James and I aren't exactly welcome for our input at the moment, but that should hardly change the outcome in my mind. The Mistrali council have been counting down the years until Leo stepped out of the light so they could replace him with someone more pliable yet still capable.

Of course, every city and councilman has their own ideas of who should be headmaster. Even more so since the position comes with a seat on the council. That will lead them to a compromise candidate and one with enough of a pedigree to ensure their safety while also being someone who, at least outwardly, gives off an impressionable air. I believe you have met her already."

I rack my brain for any sort of Huntress who'd fit that mark. The only two that I can think of are Glynda, who's obviously discounted based on her temperament and ties to Oz, and Cassandra. I…well, I can't say that she doesn't give off the appearance of a sociable airhead. I don't really see her as headmistress material myself, though she obviously knows how to keep a secret despite her open nature.

"Yes, I know an odd choice to be sure," Oz remarks light-heartedly. "We don't always have the luxury of playing with the best hands possible, only the ones we're dealt. Despite that, I feel she's the exact type of person that Haven and Mistral could use right now. Someone easy going and not too concerned about the norms of society while still firm enough to do what needs to be done. Perhaps not ideal, but no one is."

"And what if she isn't selected?"

Oz shrugs, "Then we'll have to see if her replacement is favorable to our aims and failing that we can make an attempt again in a few years." He lowers his head and sighs, "It's not my preference, but I believe you're making inroads in the region anyway. If the situation makes it necessary we can talk about it then. Is that all?"

"You know," I start skeptically, "you haven't actually said all that much about Cassandra."

"Ah, apologies, I thought it unnecessary given the two of you have met before. Unfortunately, I know far less of her than I do Theo. On account of the fact that she and I haven't had decades to get to know one another.

I suppose she's energetic and enthusiastic in the same way Theo is, albeit expressed differently. Whilst Theo is a paragon of physical might, Cassie's predilections focus on the more personable and social. I don't think there's a creature on Remnant she couldn't make friends with if she had the mind to. With that being said, she only has so much tolerance for nonsense.

Just as she can so easily make friends, she sees no real reason to make any enemies. That leads to certain…behaviors and modes of thought to be anathema to her. I imagine you'll find an easy ally in her with your efforts for the White Fang. Just as I imagine she'll be readily hands-on for any of her own efforts to assist with such.

The only real complaint that I can lodge about her is with her temperament and semblance. She much prefers to be absolutely certain of someone's nature or the situation at hand before she commits herself to any course of action. That kind of indecisiveness can cost more lives than it saves, especially with the nature of the grimm. Unfortunately, it's not a habit that can be so easily shaken."

He ends his speech with a look thrown my way, as if asking if I have any more inquiries. While there are dozens of thoughts and questions that bubble away at my brain I can take the hint rather easily. We don't have the same amount of time afforded to us by my semblance and I'm keeping him from his duties. Even if he does enjoy the conversation, it's not an easy thing to draw him in on further and further tangents.



The end of the week rolls around and, true to Oz's words, one of the biggest developments is the Mistrali council declaring Lionheart in dereliction of his along with a vote for his replacement. Notably they aren't declaring him dead which seems like an odd decision to me. I mean, that's the obvious conclusion towards his absence. It's not like an absent headmaster is all that different in regards to the panic it would cause than a dead one.

Instead, I find it more likely for this to be a personal slander of sorts. That the only faunus headmaster is a coward who ran away from the problem, neatly circumventing the possibility that he was killed by human extremists. As is implied by his absence and the attack on myself. In that light, this announcement is not without merit.

Declaring him absent likely mollifies some outrage towards humans from the faunus, though it also undercuts our efforts in a way. Not severe enough to paint our outrage and actions as unjustified, the attack on my person and various faunus is justification enough. However, it's impossible for me to not notice that this leaves me and the White Fang with little official recourse in regards to Lionheart's disappearance.

The official stance is he's absent from his duties and to argue against that could be construed as an attempt to destabilize the Kingdom. It'd be a flimsy justification, but with most of Mistral looking for any reason to throw us out that could be enough.

In related news, things continue to deteriorate in the Windy Kingdom. Not so much in the cities, those seem to be hanging on relatively well. They wouldn't be as storied and ancient as they are if they were unable to weather some chaos. No, most of the devastation is visited upon the countryside and villages. This does mean cities like Zephyr, Sirocco, and Kuchinashi to a degree, are more heavily affected by this destruction than others.

There's likely going to be an economic slouch in Mistral just from the lost productivity and economic distress caused by the grimm alone. All of those refugees and those relocating from fringe villages need some sort of support, though Mistral is often lacking in any sort of social safety net, pretty much by design. This distress will cause them to rely on the more criminal elements of the Kingdom, further perpetuating the cycle that Mistral has found itself in since time immemorial.

Back to more immediately relevant concerns, more villages along the Southwestern portion of Anima have found themselves under siege or in dire straits. A couple have even fallen, with their fall being blamed in part on bandits preying upon the chaos. While this is certainly true to some extent it also covers up whatever involvement Salem and her forces may have in the area. It really doesn't help that there are plenty of bandit groups in that region of Mistral, the whole area being colloquially known as bandit country.

It is, in some ways, rather convenient that I dragged the Branwen tribe out of the area. Primarily because James is practically forced to engage in some peacekeeping efforts in the area. Having to avoid action against the Branwen's specifically wouldn't be a good look even if James would have the excuse of not wanting to spread himself too thin.

Right now he and Atlas have a tenuous control of the situation. Very tenuous by my read. If the citizens of any particular city were riled up or the criminal groups banded together, they'd have little problem pushing out the Atlesian presence in the area.

Of course, they wouldn't be able to do too much to the airships parked in the sky, but it's not like James can just bombard them into compliance. The real concern comes from the messy game of politics that would come about from any sort of reprisal Atlas might want to visit as well as any attempts to re-establish a presence in the area.

As unfortunate as that is, there's really not much I can do to assist that I'm not already doing. A more personal concern, however, is a reminder of JNPR's vacation plans. I'm unsure when exactly it's supposed to occur, but Ren told me about their plans to camp near Shion, a village in Southwestern Mistral. Concerningly close to the bandit and grimm chaos.

Now, I don't have much concern that they can't handle themselves against the common stock of grimm and bandits, at least if they're being careful. Pyrrha alone should be more than up to the task of keeping them safe enough to at least run away. However, if Salem and her agents are in the area, that complicates things.

I mean, a team of Huntsmen in training shouldn't exactly be an enticing target. Realistically there should be no reason for them to be targeted, but I can't help but worry. They could be an opportunistic strike or maybe Salem and her cronies are aware of how much of a pain I've been and seek to deliver their own retribution. I know I'm blowing the situation out of proportion, but I can admit that I don't want Ren or Nora to come to harm because of my actions or inaction.

The only problem is trying to convince them out of their vacation plans at the last minute. Maybe it's possible that I could do so without letting them know about the conspiracy, but that seems unlikely. To do so would make it seem like I don't trust their capabilities as Huntsmen. While I might be able to easily convince Ren and maybe Nora, I don't have the same type of relationship with Jaune and Pyrrha.

Again, I might be worrying over nothing, but that doesn't make the worry go away. I'm not used to being so relatively helpless to affect the outcome of something I'm invested in.

Aura (Practical) raised from (604/1250) to (644/1250) Source: Semblance usage, Spar, & Aura (knowledge) boost.

Combat raised from (206/2500) to (228/2500) Source: Spar

Culture raised from (84/300) to (91/300) Source: Training

Criminology raised from (76/150) to (78/150) Source: Challenge

Investigation raised from (603/625) to (608/625) Source: Challenge

Mobility raised from (334/1250) to (340/1250) Source: Spar

Performance (Piano) raised from (12/625) to (82/625) Source: Training & Weiss
After a bit of deliberation, I finally decide to crack open Timber's report before that can slip my attention any further. Arguably I'm already pretty up to date about the Outer Cities of Mistral, at least in regards to Argus and Ostro. Despite, or perhaps because of my familiarity, I decide to start with those cities first and foremost.

Ostro

Ostro, as I've covered before, is the southernmost Mistrali city and one that has a rather lopsided human to faunus ratio. This is due to a mass exodus to Menagerie upon the conclusion of the Great War, may Ostrian citizens forming the early bulk of my countrymen. Although much of the early population of Menagerie was healthily supplemented by faunus all over Remnant.

Regardless, faunus from Ostro, and in a larger scope, faunus from Mistral, made up a significant portion of our early population. This has been largely responsible for why many buildings in Kuo Kuana contain Mistrali influences, as can be seen with the Belladonna manor. Despite this cultural closeness, it has not had any discernible effect on influencing the diplomatic ties between my home and Ostro or Mistral at large. If anything it's had the opposite effect.

Not only did Ostro suffer an economic slump from much of their labor force escaping, but the establishment of Menagerie put to bed any sort of colonial ambitions that the Southern city might have. While the land of Kuo Kuana isn't great it's not the worst patch of land either. Even a middling colony would bring some much needed economic movement and prestige for the least of the Great Cities.

This robbery, as I'm sure some in Ostro would put it, has set my home and the city at odds right from the outset. Even if there wasn't the racial prejudice for us to overcome it would still be an uphill battle. All of this is made worse by our cultural similarities.

A quirk of the Mistrali settler mindset is that they view any place settled by them as inherently Mistrali by their sheer presence. That transitive quality applies to us in this instance just as well as it has historically. However, as Tani and other settlements in Vale and Vacuo can attest, that is not an insurmountable barrier.

As for current day Ostro, there really isn't much to be said that hasn't been covered already or in prior reports. They're a city of declining influence with no real recourse to reverse that. The only options they have available to them are socially unacceptable for much of their population, either being Menagerie or Sirocco and both full of faunus. Their elites might be more willing to make a deal, but that remains to be seen. However, if decades of enmity towards Sirocco despite their economic interests aligning is any indication, it seems unlikely for any fruitful negotiations or dealings to be struck with them.

Newfound Settlement

Honestly, even if it would take longer, years even, it might be a better idea to found or raise up a settlement a bit further to the North, but still along the Southern shore of Anima. A suitable location may be found within one of the bays past a Southern strait of Mistral, far enough away from the deep ocean so as to not attract large aquatic grimm and more favorable geographically and politically to our interests.

Sure, it would take longer for ships to travel from this theoretical city to Kuo Kuana or Tutoa Tasi, but that can be turned to an advantage. There isn't much sea traffic that passes along the Southern shore of Anima. Hopefully that will change in the future, but even if it doesn't it puts us in competition of sorts with Ostro. Right now it's a no brainer for most ships as to where they'll dock for resupply and trade, but if it were a more inconvenient trip up North into the seas and bays of Southern Anima the calculus changes.

This wouldn't be any small endeavor and it has unfortunately been tried before to little success. Kuroyuri wasn't situated on the coast, but its failure is a testament to how hard it is for any significant city to be established in 'bandit country.' There might be a lot of potential hidey holes and mountainous terrain, but that doesn't always make a good place to settle.

However, as evidenced by villages in the area, it's not impossible. Heck, there's even a village, Higanbana, in roughly the same area, just on the shores of Lake Matsu rather than the ocean. A potential sister settlement could be founded to the South. Although, doing so means dealing with the appearance and politics of another Kuroyuri situation. Not impossible, but a massive Lien sink and a political headache to navigate.

Argus

On the complete opposite end of the spectrum of Ostro is Argus. While the Northern city struggled to establish itself, unlike Ostro, it has more than proven that it has what it takes to survive in the modern age and accrue even more influence.

This is largely because of the close and early ties the settlement had to Mantle, now Atlas. Mantlean settlers were more capable of surviving the harsh terrain and harsher winters of Northern Anima. In fact, if it weren't for Mistrali settlers staking their claim first, it could easily be argued that Argus is more of an Atlesian settlement than a Mistrali one. Although, that isn't to say that the argument can't still be made.

Argus follows the Atlesian naming convention for their cities, supposedly an offering and mark of friendship by the Mistrali settlers for their assistance in founding the colony. However, Argus also hosts the largest Atlesian military presence outside of Solitas. Furthermore, the city is protected by Atlesian technology, Dust, and personnel.

Giant hard light barriers dominate the sea in case of aquatic grimm attack, the only major concern for the city, as protected on its Eastern and Western fronts by mountains. Not only that, but Argus owes its economic success to Atlesian Dust and being the main port of trade between Atlas and Mistral. It is not inaccurate to say that the affairs of Atlas impact Argus far more than any other combination of cities in Mistral.

This influence is carried forward into private life as well, with just as many Atlesian owned businesses dotting Argus' landscape as Mistrali owned ones. Additionally, Argus continues to mirror Atlas in its attempts at positioning itself as the seat of research and scientific inquiry in all of Mistral. Something they've been more successful than not in. Although, their top minds and scientists have an awful habit of finding themselves traveling even further Northward to Atlas.

All of this results in Argus displaying itself as a microcosm of life in Atlas, although with a Mistrali spin. The city itself isn't as authoritarian as Atlas, nor do they have as strong a grasp on their criminals, something Atlas learned the hard way. Although, it is meaningful to note that the culture of the city is definitively more Atlesian with Mistrali influences rather than the other way around.

This extends into racial politics as well. Segregation in privately owned shops and businesses is allowed and so are discriminatory hiring practices. Furthermore, there's an additional soft segregation from the city itself, trying to corral faunus into similar and densely packed neighborhoods, a form of slums essentially.

This does mean it's rather easy for the faunus to organize themselves into collective and gangs to look after themselves, but that does little to raise their reputation in the city. Even if it did, they still have to deal with the lack of economic opportunity. Which, given Mistrali political systems, means they might as well be powerless in the field of politics despite having near population parity with the humans in the city. Aggressive action is also highly difficult, or it has been, with the Atlesian presence so significant and so nearby.

Levante

As a departure from that is Levante, which is as unMistrali as a Mistrali city can get. If Argus is Atlesian with Mistrali influence, then Levante is Vacuan with much fewer influences.

Situated in the deserts of the Eastern tip of Anima, Levante has more in common with the stereotypical Vacuan city than any Mistrali one. However, unlike Vacuan cities, there's a very strong central authority, a very unMistrali system. One could even possibly call it a throwback to Vacuo's heyday when they were under a monarchy.

Of course, Levante isn't under a monarchy or even anything that could be construed as such. That isn't to say they haven't had a complicated political past. After the conclusion of the Great War, the city suffered an economic contraction when the Dust in Vacuo slowly started drying up and there was no longer as much sea traffic between Vacuo and Mistral.

This led many of the crime families and even legitimate businesses to flee the area. This left rather few groups to fight for the scraps and fight they did. Eventually one of them came out on top and installed themselves as the de-facto government, although they still had to follow the Vytal Accords or else attract unwanted attention. They did this by forcing through a change in the election procedures from tiered voting to a more universal system.

Doing so would eventually lead to them being slowly voted out of power after decades, the systems they co-opted and built up being in turn overtaken by public candidates to express the will of the public. This would serve as a harrowing example for the elite of Mistral for what the inevitable, or at least perceived, consequences would be if such a system were to be enacted for their cities.

This isn't the only thing that sets the city apart from the rest of Mistral. Levante's racial politics are more in line with Vacuan sensibilities than not and Levante also has the largest standing army anywhere outside of Atlas or Atlesian installations.

Of course, their military isn't called such. They have a guard, much like any city worth their salt, but that's not the bulk of their armed forces. Rather that would be what they call the militia. Service in the militia is compulsory and a requirement for citizenship and residence in the city. Put frankly, those who don't serve don't stay.

This, however, is not as bad as it could seem at first blush. Most service members only do so part-time and usually only there to bolster the numbers of more permanent members. Not only that, but the main responsibility of such members is maintenance or service related, with their most egregious combat duties being to hold the wall or assist in the loading and firing of the large artillery pieces that defend the city.

Whereas Argus has the Atlesian military and their giant colossus, Levante went with the approach of very large and very many guns. It's worked out well for them so far, able to deal with large aquatic variants of grimm and disrupt land based hordes in equal measures.

Unfortunately, artillery alone is not a complete answer to the grimm menace and so the city finds itself as a hotspot of grimm activity with its relative isolation. Constantly having work for Huntsmen in the area and incentivizing them to the best of their ability to settle down in the city.

Libeccio

On the opposite side of the continent stands Levante's only real ally in Mistral, Libeccio. The two cities are more or less aligned in racial and political policies. Libeccio owing their universal suffrage from Valean influences and diplomatic pressure over the course of decades.

The city also stands in stark contrast to Ostro in their treatment of the arguably former Mistrali colony Tani. Unlike Ostro's relation with Kuo Kuana, the two cities have engaged in a more or less equal partnership, both economically and civilly. They're both frequent trade partners with one another and even shoulder the responsibilities of immigration between the two cities, and subsequently Kingdoms, with one another as best as they can.

This alone has done much to ratchet down tensions between Vale and Mistral in the aftermath of the Great War. Of course, the rest of Mistral is somewhat resistant due to the distances involved and the effect Valean influence and policies have had on one of their cities.

However, unlike Argus and Levante, which could be described as other Kingdoms with a Mistrali twist, Libeccio is very much a culturally Mistrali city. Very much a city influenced, but not dominated by Valean proclivities. This has them stand as a sort of mirror to their sister city of Tani which is the opposite.

Of dubious fortuity is the city's stance on racial relations, being very closely aligned to the Valean one. That is to say, there isn't any official discrimination, just outdated practices and economic disparity that makes the city a far cry from true equality.

They haven't quite followed suit with the Valean council in making racial exclusion illegal, though there are talks of doing so. Similarly, they haven't made a real decision on how to interact with Menagerie or the White Fang. Although, I imagine that they're more likely to continue to align themselves with Valean influences and sentiments.

The city, for better or for worse, is simply too tied to its sister city and Valean interests economically for them to lag too far behind in social or political issues. Another thing that makes them tacit outcasts in the Mistrali political scene on top of their opinion on the Argus-Libeccio rail line.
 
Summer Week 4 (Part 1)
Chap7 Plan (4)

Plan: When one story ends, another begins (4)
Plan Compromise
Missions: Beneath the sands
Timber: Mistral: Lower Council
Investigation: Misc: Odd Mobility, Asturias Twins
Organization: Supply Stalking, Aura Observation
Socials: Ruby (QM) -Weiss (free), Branwen Bandits, Pyrrha, Blake, Vernal, Jasmine, Illia, Winter, Coral
Training: x7 Piano
QM Note: We have 7 weekly action points this week. Default actions are listed next to their category as well as whatever instructions are necessary for that section. The only stipulation is that all default actions have to be filled with something for a plan and all action points have to be assigned. Other than that go wild.

Missions: Each costs 2 Actions to take.

ROUS: There is a herd of capivara's that have stuck far enough away from the walls to not present a threat to Kuo Kuana, but are troublesome to deal with in terms of expansion. (500L per member)

Worksite Check: Technically a job to secure a perimeter around the up and coming mines, but more likely an understated visit to check on the equipment and how everything is going. (250L per member)

Beneath the sands: There have been reports of some sort of worm-like grimm slinking about in the deserts to the south. Nothing as big as a blind-worm, but there's very little info going in. (1000L per member)

Timber/World: Choose 1

Mistral: Lower Council: I'm not sure what the point of the lower council would be. I doubt the Mistrali are that concerned with what they view as lesser voices.

Vale: Overview: I've already dipped my toes into the politics of the region, but perhaps he could give me a greater view.

Atlas: Overview: I'm pretty sure I know how the politics of Atlas works, but it can't hurt to ask.

Vacuo: Overview: Is there really anything to talk about as far as Vacuo is concerned? As far as I'm aware their official government isn't much of one.

None: Politics don't really interest me. No need to bother with him.

Investigation: 1 by default. Each additional costs 1 action.

Conspiracy: Elusive Mr. Watts: With all the chaos in Mistral it's near impossible for me to make any sort of determination as to what Watts may or may not be involved in. Much less the rest of Salem's lackey's, though I could get started. (Impossible Investigation Check)

Conspiracy: Grimm Tracking: I haven't been able to pass this off to my men yet. Perhaps I need to do so myself to see if I can pick up any trace of Salem. (Difficult Investigation and Grimm checks)

Conspiracy: Traces: There has to be some activity by Tyrian, Watts, or some other conspirator. Perhaps looking into odd occurrences could give me something to work off of. (???)

Coalition: Volunteers: It's irritating to not have complete confirmation on this, but perhaps it's better to let the matter lie and not arouse suspicion. (Hard Investigation Check) [Small circumstance modifier to the check]

Desert Mystery: Asturias Twins: As my first suspected victims, perhaps finding out who exactly they are and what they are up to are in order. (Tiered Investigation check) [Moderate circumstance modifier to the check]

Desert Mystery: Slippery Inconsistencies: Carmine and Bertilak are keeping some sort of secret. I could look into their 'off-periods' as it were and see what I can find (Hard Investigation Check)

Desert Mystery: Vacuan Ruins: The Crown is most likely hiding out in the old Vacuan ruins. While I have other options available to me, perhaps I could reason out where they're staying. (Hard Investigation and History Checks)

Desert Mystery: Shop Search: I believe we're just scratching the surface of how many shops are complicit with the Crown. Getting a fuller list should at least give us some inkling of their numbers. (Investigation Check)

Desert Mystery: Housecleaning: Even though I've already checked, there's no guarantee that I didn't miss something or my men haven't been compromised since. . (??? Investigation check)

Misc: Trivia Pursuit: I think I have enough information to track down Neo's previous identity. The question is whether I should or not. (Investigation Check)

Misc: Puppet Masters: The assault on my person had to be funded by someone. Possibly several someone's. Still, I only have one real lead at the moment. (Tiered investigation and criminology checks; possible social)

Misc: Odd Mobility: Perhaps it's nothing, but something about the odd lack of social mobility in Mistral proper has my senses twigged. (Tiered investigation and criminology checks)

Organization: 0 by default currently. Each additional costs 1 action.

Long-term planning: I have plenty of plans that need to be done and less of a need for flexibility. I can shift those resources over to handle those matters for a short time. (+ with a medium-term focus. This takes up 1 short-term focus action until it is resolved.)

Wattchmen: It's been a while since I've had my men look into matters of Salem. I would have to keep a close eye on them and progress might be slow, but it couldn't hurt to make some progress.

Atlas Assistance: With all the circumstances surrounding our expansion into Atlas I doubt this will be very difficult, but assigning additional oversight and resources should ensure we set up there the slightest bit quicker.

Desert Agents: My men have already proved somewhat helpful in my investigation. Combating the lack of centralized authority in Vacuo is no easy feat.

Supply Stalking: I've narrowed down some stores that the Crown has to be getting their supplies from. A few well placed trackers should give me their location and open up some new possibilities.

Gem Heist: Amelia Thistle most likely has a semblance very useful to the Crown. Removing her from play could cripple some of their operations and give us some insight as to what's going on.

Shop-Watch: Observing the shopkeepers supplying the Crown should hopefully tell us if they're being coerced or under the effects of a semblance.

Aura Observation: One of my men has noted that Amelia Thistle as well as a few other cronies of the Crown have abnormally large aura. I could pull on an expert to observe them and see what they have to say.

Refinery Sweep: I know this used to be the old base of the Crown. With Raven's semblance it shouldn't be too difficult to take a peak in the area and see what clues we can find.

Vacuo: Housecleaning: One can never be too certain that we've caught all the leaks. Especially with the situation as it is in Vacuo.

Bully Pulpit: I've given a statement to support James, but perhaps there's more I can speak to the public about.

Mid-Term action Selection

Vacuo: Economic Establishment: If we're not worried about expanding our presence even more so, we're in the perfect position to kickstart economic efforts stemming from the capital to outlying settlements. (Cost Tiny; Projected Income: Small)

Vacuo: Prosperous Partnership: A more beneficial approach is to do as we have in Atlas and establish partnerships with various businesses and settlements. This is less immediately profitable, but should return dividends as prosperity returns to the Kingdom. (Cost: Small+; Projected Income: Small- [grows])

Mistral: Sirocco Stability: The faunus in Sirocco are under no real danger, but the same can't be said of the humans. Atlas can keep the peace, but perhaps it's best to ease tensions as best as we can so they don't need to be there.

Vale: Roadwardens: Taking the fight to the grimm and keeping the roads safe isn't exactly a well-paying job, at least without the council involved. However, keeping the roads safe may assist with our efforts as well as earn us a lot of goodwill.

Vale: Political Campaign: Not necessarily at the top of my mind right now, but perhaps it's worthwhile to get our political campaign rolling before too long. (Cost: Tiny)

Vale: Minor Settlements: Not necessarily the highest priority, but we could continue establishing ourselves in the outlying settlements of Vale. (Cost: Tiny-)

Mistral: Elite Spying: A slight modification to Primm's proposal since he won't be in charge of it for the time being. I'll have much greater latitude in how we proceed. (Cost: Variable; discussion and vote to be held after taking this option)

Menagerie: Airdock: Expanding the infrastructure could allow merchant airships to come by as well as personal ones. Additionally, it would lead to an increase in the Menagerie air force. (Cost: Moderate-)

Menagerie: Landwork: Clearing out more space and paving the roads seemed to have worked out so far. It will, however, make things a bit more overcrowded and shift things around while we work. (Cost: Tiny+)

Menagerie: Housing Assistance: With the newly cleared land, bigger and better homes can be built. I could spare some men and funds to make that a reality for my home. (Cost: Tiny)

Tutoa Tasi: Agricultural Expansion: Tutoa Tasi needs to become self-sufficient at some point. The easiest and most important thing to rectify is the matter of food. (Cost: Tiny)

Atlas: Public Advocacy: Perhaps something better suited to be addressed later, when it won't run up against recent and soon to come actions. However, arguing for the plight and better treatment of the faunus is prudent here and in Mistral

Atlas: Public Order: Considering recent events taking an underhanded approach to maintaining order in Atlas is no longer in the cards. Still, some might find our presence more palatable than Atlas'

Conspiracy: Grimm Tracking: If there really was someone controlling the grimm then I'd expect that there'd be some indication of it somewhere. Mostly this would be my men collating historical accounts and records of grimm while I put the pieces together myself.

Conspiracy: Chasing Shadows: Salem's forces are a slippery bunch, but that doesn't mean they're impossible to track down. My men might have to delay for a bit, but getting on the trail of Watts or Salem's other minions can only be helpful in the long-run.

Questions for Oz/LORE; Choose 0

NONE

Socials: 3 by default. Each additional costs ½ an action. No free VPD socials for the summer.

Relationships (close):

Blake: We won't be staying in Menagerie too much longer now. It might be in my best interest to make sure we do everything she wants to back home before we move on.

Weiss: (Free this week)

Onyx Rovere (Dad): He and I had a rather complicated discussion, but he's willing to let me help pay off his debt. Doing so isn't a problem, but perhaps I should still spend some more time with him.

Coral Clover (Mom): We've been able to connect a little over the course of this vacation, but I can always spend more time with her and Jasmine.

Lie Ren: Given the news I've received, it might behoove me to give him some sort of heads-up, even if I'm unwilling to spill any secrets quite yet.

Marina Aoi (Sister): She seems to be taking quite well to this vacation thing and family dynamic. Not wholly slotting in, but I could spend more time with her.

Kelly Russet: I've affirmed our relationship and her ambitions. I could help her work through some stuff, clarify procedures, or just touch base.

Bartholomew Oobleck: I may not be at Beacon, but that's no reason not to get in touch with the man.

Relationships (Distant):

Whitley: If nothing else we've at least reaffirmed our odd friendship. I could always reach out to him some more though.

Yang: She seems at least enthusiastic about supporting me and our last talk did much to clear the air. I suppose it wouldn't hurt to see what her idea of fun is some more.

Neo: I'm not exactly enthusiastic about a scroll call with a mute, but it might be entertaining.

Ruby: (QM)

Autumn Russet: After our conversation, there's a necessary distance I have to keep between the two of us. At least until I can build up more of a rapport or figure out some other way around it.

Velvet: It's been a while since I've talked to Vel. I've certainly put her upgrades through the ringer and could just talk to her if I want.

Nora: She's on her own vacation with her team. Still, that puts me at an acceptable distance from her antics. Perhaps she's more reserved over a call?

Penny: She seems practically giddy with her newfound humanity. Perhaps I could talk to her about that or something else.

Pyrrha: Reportedly she isn't doing too well. Considering everything, she might not want to deal with me, but I could check in regardless.

Acquaintances:

Jaune: He and I still aren't friends or anything, mainly due to a lack of effort on both our parts. I could see about changing that.

Sun: I'm not sure why I'd bother, but getting his number shouldn't be too difficult.

Lime: The brother of my Vacuan friend. A bit awkward, though with a sense of honor and ideas of his own.

Ciel: Our talk wasn't the worst thing ever I guess. She seems to have liked the contact in her own way at least.

Winter: She probably has her hands full with military matters, but considering the meeting with the Schnees coming up, it might be a good idea to reach out to her.

Willow: I can't say the two of us are on good terms, but I'm going to have to deal with her one way or another. Might be a good idea to take care of that as soon as I can.

Professional Contacts:

Raven: Raven's odd behavior aside, she seems to be willing to allow a more personal connection between us if I wish to pursue it.

Qrow: I guess I kind of owe him one for his assistance. Might be a bit late on my end, but hey, better late than never.

Amber: She should be back at Beacon, but I could check on her.

Tai: Not sure why I'd bother, but I haven't exactly talked with the man one on one either.

Torchwick: It's somewhat amusing poking in on his life, I could spare another moment or two to check on him.

Pietro: There may not be a point in calling Penny's dad. Although, I imagine there's some tension between him and his daughter that I might be able to resolve.

Kali: Blake's mom is rather supportive of her daughter and by extension myself to a degree. Perhaps I could try striking up a deeper relationship.

Ghira: We've come to an understanding of sorts, but I could always capitalize on that some more.

James: Things between him and I should be smoothed over, though I might want to check in with him anyway.

Ozpin: My mentor and I, well, I wouldn't call us on great terms at the moment, but they're hardly bad. I could see if he can spare the time for a conversation.

Subordinates:

Maple: I should probably wait for her to get settled into her new life some more, but I could check in on her.

Sienna: She's likely to have her hands busy with the new men coming to the Mistral branch as well as Charlotte

Tukson:

Sanguine:

Finch:

Terra: She's still in Atlas orchestrating our more altruistic efforts and charitable solicitations. I could ring her up.

Charlotte: The flirtatious woman seems lonely by my estimation. Perhaps not the greatest idea, but I could check in with her and see how she's settling in.

Primm: I've touched base with him already. Although, given his ideological predilections, perhaps it's worthwhile to keep dealing with him.

VPD:

Alabaster: I'm holding off on the conspiracy stuff for now, but that's no reason not to maintain good relations.

Flint: There isn't much for us to talk about aside from maybe high-minded ideals. Perhaps my attention is best spent elsewhere?

Rouge: She seems more or less normal, though I imagine she'd appreciate some brownie points with her brother from me speaking with her.

Cobalt: He and I have talked recently. I'm not sure what else we could discuss in the immediacy, but I'm sure I could come up with something.

Sandy: She seems to be going through a minor crisis of faith. I could let her deal with that or involve myself.

Other:

Vernal: Raven more or less made an offer for me to visit her tribe. So far I only know of one person and her personal connection with the woman should be interesting to explore.

Branwen Bandits: It seems Raven wants me to meet with her tribesmen. Both for my own good and out of some personal considerations.

Illia: I'm pretty sure I've seen the chameleon girl hanging around in the background. If nothing else I could seek her out as former colleagues.

Training

We have seven slots to assign, either in bulk or divided. If additional actions are desired to be spent, please write that down.

Aura Techniques

Aura Projection: A foundational technique for the most part. It opens up a wide variety of aura usage even if its base form is rather…underwhelming. (0/50) [can create extremely basic aura constructs, can use .3xAura(Practical) as the Dust modifier for combat (.15x modifier for how it affects overall combat score); Upgradeable]

Aura Sensing: More useful for avoiding such people than its original intention. Might be worthwhile if I plan on sneaking around a lot. (0/100) [provides a circumstance bonus when sneaking around aura-capable individuals; Upgradeable]

Grimm Sensing: Perhaps not the most useful as proper scouting and observation can serve a similar role, but there are times where grimm try to be sneaky or are ambush predators. (0/100) [Can sense grimm at a short distance or with great concentration at longer ranges; Upgradeable]

Cloaking: Hiding my presence also comes with obvious benefits. While most aren't reliant on their aura to detect people it does generally assist them and every little bit helps. (0/150) [provides a circumstance bonus when sneaking around aura-capable individuals; reduces difficulty of sneak challenges against those with aura sensing]

Hardening: A rather basic defensive technique that requires a good helping of concentration and predictive capabilities for relatively minimal gain. (0/100) [Reduces damage taken by attacks Ochre is aware of by 5%; Upgradeable.]

Overcharge II: A further refinement of the basic overcharge technique. Faster charging times and slower discharge. Although perhaps not worth the effort. (0/100)

Skills (Any aside from Aura(Practical) for semblance actions)

Example List


Aura(Knowledge)

Combat

Criminology

Grimm

Investigation

Mobility

Performance (Piano)

Semblance(Knowledge)

Stealth

"So, what do you keep writing about," Ruby asks out of the blue, her question directed towards Marina.

She looks up from her journal to regard the silver-eyed girl with absent eyes and thin lips that turn into a slight frown. Like she didn't think much of the question or the person asking it until she parsed what it entailed. Now she's trying to determine how or if she should answer. She looks to me and Kel for confirmation.

I manage not to react overly much, but my teammate can't stop herself from nodding. That causes a sigh to escape me and Marina does a double take at the seemingly conflicting signals. All the while Ruby just waits awkwardly for any sort of reply.

Eventually my sister slowly states, "I'm writing the crew's story." Ruby obviously expects there to be more to it and waits for her to elaborate, only for her to return to her writing.

"...Okay. By crew I guess you mean your team right?"

Marina nods and stops entirely for a few moments before appending, "Them and Blake, Weiss, and Penny."

"But not Yang and I? Or Nora?"

Marina furrows her brow, tilts her head, and rests her temple against her fist. "Nora's different," is the entirety of her simple reply.

Again Ruby waits for some sort of elaboration or any sort of softening of my sister's implicit statement only to receive none. Her face falls for a moment, but she recovers quickly. "Oh…well, can I read some of your stories? One of them-"

"No," Marina cuts her off with a flat reply and then returns her attention to her journal. The flat denial does much to leave Ruby in a lurch. She has no real way of continuing a conversation with someone who's not receptive, but she's clearly trying. It reminds me in a way of her attempt to strike up a conversation with Blake right before initiation. Just like back then, someone interrupts her before she can make another earnest attempt.

"Don't worry about her," Jasmine chirps. Then she sticks out her chest with her palm and fingers splayed out against it in a way similar to Weiss' usual antics. "You can hang out with me, I'm much more awesome than she is!" Challenge is laden in her tone and for some reason that digs at Marina. Jasmine smiles, "She's just a big meanie."

"Am not," is Marina's eloquent rebuttal.

"Are too."

Marina suddenly closes her journal and looks at the bunny-girl, apparently taking this far more seriously than a childish spat. Although, it already seems to be one she'd lose. She's just too ill-equipped to deal with anyone in a social arena and her current behavior has done little to earn her any favors. Not that it stops her from staring down Jasmine.

"You're jealous," she utters like it's just a fact of the world, though that doesn't stop a small twitch of her lips from Jasmine's reaction.

"What?! No! Why would I be jealous of you," my littlest sister spouts out hurriedly and with a slight bit of venom at the end. However, instead of taking that as the deflection it is, my other sister takes it as an earnest question.

Marina tilts her head and pokes her cheek with her pointer finger for some reason, perhaps affecting timidity. "Because Captain likes me more than you." Her tone is flat and combined with her words is at complete odds with her behavior.

Jasmine stomps her foot and takes a step towards Marina before thinking better of it. She stops herself in place and crosses her arms before meaningfully looking away. Then her eyes drift over to me and a panic rises from my gut. A panic that's shared by Ruby who waves her arms in panic before she turns to Marina, stops, and then turns to Jasmine.

Before she can do anything to address the situation, Weiss grouses, "Seriously?" She pinches the bridge of her nose and sends a sharp look to the two troublemakers in question. "Do either of you believe your behavior is appropriate?"

"She started it," Jasmine attempts to complain with an accusatory finger outstretched towards my partner. Only Weiss isn't having any of it.

She stares down the little rabbit girl whose face scrunches up in a bout of frustration. Jasmine then huffs and looks away, her gaze finding my other girlfriend. Meanwhile Marina just stares back at Weiss with a tilted head and wide eyes, clearly not understanding what the issue is.

From her perspective, all she's done is just speak the truth and she can't see how that's a bad thing. Of course, I send her a look of my own, hoping to remind her of one of our prior conversations. After which she curls a bit inward on herself and starts lightly knocking her head with her fists.

Blake looks up from her book with soft amber eyes and a tight smile. Like she doesn't want to admonish the girl, but doesn't want to cause a scene either with any vocal support. That gives me some inclination of who she's inclined to support and I'm forced to reckon with Marina's anti-social nature.

I always knew that she wasn't as close to my friends as she is with me, but I perhaps overestimated her lack of endearment with others. Her lack of social skills doesn't help and that's only been exacerbated by the long periods of sociability we've had while on vacation.

Back during the school year she could skate by notice by not saying too much and letting others dominate the conversation. That hasn't changed too much while on vacation, but now her silence is much more noticeable and any conversation she has been drawn into hasn't exactly worked out in her favor as evidenced here.

As I process that, Blake shoots me an apologetic look while Jasmine pouts at the lack of support. My littlest sister starts looking my way again and I know what kind of support or question she's looking to ask. I honestly don't know any way I can navigate this without someone getting their feelings hurt or making it incredibly obvious that I'm avoiding the subject.

Just as I brace myself for something unpleasant, Marina pipes up, "I'm sorry." That's the entirety of her statement like usual, but her sudden outburst takes everyone by surprise. She just blinks at everyone's reaction before she pulls out her journal and starts writing again.

I think she parsed through our conversation about keeping secrets and realized that she made an error. That makes her apology somewhat less genuine, I feel. More that she understands that she did something wrong according to the 'rule's as they are, not that she feels like she did anything wrong truly.

Her apology still takes the wind out of Jasmine's sails and she mumbles her own apology, though I doubt it's any more earnest than Marina's. Then my girlfriends decide to try and cheer her up. That leaves Ruby and Marina sitting next to each other in relative silence that lasts only a couple of seconds longer.

"Do you mind if I tell you a story of mine for you to write down," Ruby questions. Evidently she isn't quite willing to give up on her extension of friendship with my sister quite yet.

She stops her efforts entirely for a second, looks up at me and Kel, and then she looks back down at her journal with puffed out cheeks. I'm not sure what she's trying to convey with that expression as it's entirely at odds with her following word, "Okay." She then flips to a new set of pages, leaving herself room to finish whatever events of her day she was transcribing to attend to Ruby's offer.

The young team leader blinks at this, apparently not expecting her offer to be accepted. She wiggles in her seat, evidently celebrating her accomplishment before she coughs and forces herself to take this seriously. Then she takes a deep breath and starts off a familiar story in an equally familiar bombastic tone, "So there I was, late in the evening minding my own business, listening to music, and looking for more Dust to feed Crescent Rose…"



Ruby is eventually able to coax my sister into giving up one of her stories. Although, this comes with the caveat that Marina reads out the story instead of handing over her journal for Ruby to peruse. While that does diminish her enthusiasm for a moment, I make sure to point out that her journal is a much more private affair than she's let on. She hasn't even let me read through it, though I also haven't pressed her all too hard about it. Considering that some of the stories include Penny and her I have no doubt there are some secrets she'd rather not air out.

This leads to a rather dry retelling of our mission in Lower Cairn, starting from her perspective. Much more of a report rather than any story and so there's a distinct lack of excitement or narrative build-up. Something that brings a tight smile to Ruby and I's face.

Although, I'm more glad than anything that Jasmine is around to distract Blake and Weiss. They really don't need to know some of the risks I took on that mission even if I had everything under control. Well, more or less under control.

What follows from there is Ruby trying to put it as politely as she can that my sister's storytelling prowess is a bit underwhelming. Her dry report-like writing is not at all helped by her lack of inflection when reading it aloud. This lasts until I state the problem abruptly and almost kill the conversation.

"She's saying that your writing and storytelling abilities could use some work?"

Marina looks down at her journal, "Is that true?"

Ruby is silent for a few moments until my sister looks up at her and she rubs the back of her neck. "I mean, I wouldn't put it like that myself, but…yeah?" Her statement isn't all that confident, but my sister pays much more attention to the words said and the emotions behind them rather than the tone of the speaker. Which perhaps explains her lack of capability in the field.

"Why," she questions and brings Ruby up at a loss.

I, however, understand what she's getting at. "Because an entertaining story is more memorable than one that is not. Doesn't mean you need to embellish things as much as some people," I throw a look towards Autumn who simply flips me off. "And it doesn't really matter if you're just writing for yourself, but if you want other people to remember what you've said or written it helps to be a bit more…lively, I'd say."

Marina nods and digests my words for a moment before simply asking, "How?"

Oh boy, that's a big question. At least one that I'm learning is a rather big one thanks to my weekly escapades with Blake. Even if we end up distracting each other more often than not, she does have a pretty vast understanding of story structure, both the conventional and unconventional ones. Enough so that now that I'm tainted with that knowledge, I'm unsure what's exactly the best advice to give my sister to set her on this path.

Ruby, however, is under no such burden and easily blurts out, "Well that's easy, you just gotta, you know, start from somewhere. I mean, if you don't know where to start, I have a whole bunch of comics and fairy tales we can look at for inspiration."

Marina's blue eyes gain a skeptical quality to them and she turns them in my direction, seeking confirmation. I decide to nod, giving her a slight push to making a friend outside of the crew despite some of my reservations. Then she turns and nods to Ruby. It takes her a second to understand that her offer has been accepted and she cuts herself off before she can make any sort of noise or anything. Instead she hastily fishes out her scroll and starts reading and discussing with Marina.

Their conversation draws Blake's interest for a couple of minutes and my girlfriend visibly holds herself back from joining in. Whether not willing to ruin the bonding between the two girls or wanting permission before she starts dumping her ideas of literature and media analysis. I think it might be more of the latter with how she throws a look my way.

I don't know why, but I get an ill-impression from her gaze. Not from her specifically. More like there's something foreboding lurking in the background. Perhaps not malicious and it's just a vibe, but I get a feeling I won't enjoy what's to come in the slightest. Although, by my reckoning, I doubt we will deal with anything all that serious between us this week. Blake and I will want to spend time enjoying our last full week back at home rather than fill our time together with anything else.

Odd feelings aside, I have something that I have to do before we all get ready to leave. We aren't leaving Menagerie just yet, but we are leaving the walls. Before we can do that, however, I want to check in with Pyrrha to see if everything is alright.

Arguably I should have done that before now, but I wasn't aware of how bad she was taking her loss until recently. That's not really that much of an excuse. Although, I'd have expected Jaune, Ren, or her team in general to be able to deal with her emotional state. Maybe they have and that's why it took a few weeks for Jaune to contact me. That feels more right than not.

Regardless, I want to check in on my…I'm not sure what to call Pyrrha really. Friend or rival seems the most appropriate, but both aren't all that accurate. I shake my head; I'm just distracting myself now. I make my excuses and get some privacy to make the call.

She picks up after a couple of rings, and when she does I catch sight of the rest of her team as well as her. From the looks of things, they're out at a restaurant of some sort. Ren and Nora give a short little wave while Jaune just lifts up his hand half-heartedly before dropping it when a hand tussles his hair. I can't see who it's connected to, but I imagine it's likely his sister.

The scroll soon returns its focus on Pyrrha. The best I can describe her is that she looks tired. Not in the sense that she's not getting enough sleep; there aren't any bags or anything of the like beneath her eyes. Rather her frame is drooping and her eyes slightly vacant like she's not giving everything her full attention. Although, her green orbs light up at some sort of interplay and her red hair is tied up giving some indication that she's taking care of herself and her appearance.

I could read into that, her appearance in general, and how she's focused her scroll on JNPR and not so much anyone else she's dining with, but I hold off for now. It's hard to be certain, but I get the feeling she's doing better than the week before; Jaune evidently taking my advice to some extent and getting through to her.

"Ochre," Pyrrha greets. "Sorry, you've caught me at an odd time. Um, at least our food hasn't arrived yet and we have a private room." Her words and lack of movement makes it quite clear to me that she doesn't feel like moving from her spot. Either she doesn't see any need for privacy, thinks we have enough, or she simply prefers to spend her time with her team rather than ostensibly alone with me.

That just reminds me of the distance between the two of us. Too great to really be called friends or anything of the sort. We might make nice with each other, but apparently the relationship is too fraught for her to feel entirely comfortable with me in her current state. That and I suppose she doesn't want to abandon her team and deal with the crowd to find some small measure of privacy.

"I could call back at another time," I offer, trying to sound out if she's really uncomfortable with the idea or if it's just the circumstances. "Just thought I'd give you a call before my team and RWBY head out into the deserts."

"It's fine Ochre, whatever you prefer," she returns with a small smile. I don't think she's being disingenuous. Her tiredness, or perhaps stress, is simply leaking into her expression and her voice.

"Oh, I see how it is," Nora interrupts before I can give an answer. Her tone is accusatory yet playful which informs me this isn't a genuine grievance on her part. "Last Renny and I heard you got ambushed in Mistral and not a peep after. Imagine how we feel?" To top that all off, Nora places the back of her hand to her forehead and pretends to swoon.

An action that leads to her falling into Ren's arms with her faux anger soon forgotten. Although, her boyfriend isn't nearly as distracted by her antics as she is. "Yes, well, in any case it's good to see you're alright, taking missions even." He flashes me a restrained smile and a meaningful look. "We'll probably pick up some work ourselves, nothing major though. I hope you're of similar mind."

"Only mission we've picked up so far," I return, addressing his unvoiced concern.

He nods and I return my attention to Pyrrha who's more than happy to stay out of the conversation it seems. That's detrimental to any sort of serious discussion, but nothing says I need to delve into one. I suppose if I feel the need to I could just call her back later, no need to overstay my welcome after all.

However, it might behoove me to try and draw her into some sort of casual conversation that the rest of her team could piggyback off of. If I'm not going for a private discussion I might as well make the most of it. Plus I could make some effort to actually connecting with her so our relationship isn't left to languish as it has.

Public: A return to normalcy might do her more good than anything else. An implication without words that her loss isn't as serious as she's making it out to be. (4)

Private: My original intention with this call and certainly much more of a controlled environment than the current chaos. (0)

Split: As annoying as it is to break up my efforts, it's perhaps for the best. (0)
Vacation: A much more relaxed affair and perhaps one that would draw her mind to the future. Possibly even reassure her that nothing meaningful has changed with her relationships. (3)

Introduction: An obvious avenue to pursue is who she's with right now. I already suspect Jaune's sister, but I assume there are others at the table as well. (2)

Missions: I'll pass a word of warning to Ren regardless, but I could see what her and JNPR plan on doing. (2)

Destiny: Arguably the mindset that got her into this mess. More suited for a private discussion, but perhaps some assurances from her friends on the topic would do her some good. (0)

Loss: Definitely a faux-pas to bring up in public. However, there is something to be said about directly attacking the problem. (0)

Stress: She's looking a bit worse for wear. Not exactly the greatest thing to bring up in public, but could serve as some cover for Jaune and an invitation for everyone else to say something. Or just an oblique way to address her problems and allow her to open up. (0)

"Welllll," I start with a drawl, quickly coming to the conclusion that it's best to keep this a casual affair, yet undetermined on how to proceed from here. There's an obvious avenue of conversation to follow up on with what Ren brought up. That's serviceable to start off with, but it would also be more than a little rude to completely ignore everyone else at the table.

Pyrrha hasn't so much as offered a quick scan around the room or a brief introduction which makes me think the whole matter has simply slipped her mind. Likely too tired or absent-minded to come to the conclusion that such a thing might be necessary.

It's not like the situation is big enough to warrant the introduction, but the fact she hasn't even attempted to do so implies that she's not really connecting with the people around her. That lines up with what Jaune has said about her state. I guess even if she is recovering, she hasn't recovered all that much.

"I wouldn't want to impose too much on everyone else's time," I complete my thought. My words should be a polite enough inquiry for anyone else to pick up on and a slight reminder to Pyrrha that there are other people around she should consider. She blinks slowly, but doesn't act before voice comes from out of frame.

"It's no trouble at all. We could all do with hearing from more of Pyrrha's friends." The voice is feminine and bears some resemblance to Pyrrha's. There's also a complicated tone embedded in the statement. At once genuine, but also a bit pressing. Not quite a command, but the implication is rather clear and I don't know if it's directed towards me or Pyrrha.

"I'll be sure to tell Ruby and the others," I state quickly to comply with the unspoken request. Something that draws a hum from the speaker and another blink from the girl in question. Then she stares at me and I raise an eyebrow. A little gesture to prompt her into some sort of action.

Fortunately that seems to be enough to draw some level of focus back into her eyes and she starts off with her introductions. First her mother, Phara, who bears the same color eyes and hair as Pyrrha. I can't tell if that's where the similarities end, but I can notice some of the differences. Such as her mother's shorter hair, fuller face, and the thick maroon framed glasses on her face.

She then turns the introduction to the Cotta-Arc family, including Jaune's sister Saphron, her wife Terra, and their son Adrian. The resemblance between Saphron and Jaune is rather telling, though her hair is a dirty blonde.

Her son on the other hand seems to take more after her wife than anything else. Both have a darker, almost light brown, complexion and darker hair. There are certainly some questions that could be asked about that, but none that are fit for polite company. Fortunately, that diversion and pleasantries only lasts a few minutes before attention is refocused on the rest of JNPR.

"So, the lot of you are picking up some missions? I find it hard to believe that you'll find much work near Argus. Y'know with Atlas in the area." That should serve as an able transition to where I want this conversation to go as well as cover for the foreknowledge that Ren gave me.

"Yeah, duh! That's why-" Nora starts before Ren gets her attention with an errant gesture. No doubt aware of my intentions and allowing the opportunity for Pyrrha to engage with the conversation. Then his shoulders droop with a sigh as he goes on to give Nora his attention and continue to distract her.

Jaune just looks like he's at a loss with the byplay, though he does throw me a skeptical look. He, however, doesn't make any move to venture any sort of information. Likely trying to figure out why I'm asking in the first place. He probably thinks I should already be aware with how much I know or is suspecting that I have some sort of ulterior motive behind my actions. I mean, I do, but it's nothing nefarious.

However, his lack of response leaves Pyrrha to pick up the slack. Not that she answers immediately. At first she shies away and waits for someone else to say something, only to discover that Jaune isn't answering and the rest of her team is distracted. Pyrrha's not normally this shy or reluctant, so I can only chalk up her reluctance to her current state of mind.

"We're not planning on staying in Argus," she offers cautiously. Clearly aware that there's something odd going on, but not willing to leave my question in silence. "Our plan is to head down the Zephyr line and then further South for a few weeks." Her brow knits together, "We aren't planning on picking up anything major. Just whatever we can find in the area."

I don't know for certain if she's repeating that information for my sake or if she legitimately didn't pick up that Ren said something similar. My gut is telling me it's more of the latter than the former, but I don't let any of my suspicion show on my face. She's actually engaging with the subject and is drawn in the conversation, so she doesn't need any sort of rebuke that would send her out of it.

"So, why are you hanging around Shion for a few weeks?" Of course I already knew their destination and planned activities, but Pyrrha has given me enough cover to discern one of those.

"We're going camping, maybe hike a few trails, pick up some missions; you know, the usual," Jaune chimes in before Pyrrha can answer. I almost want to throw him a glare.

"Awww, you mean like how we used to do when we were kids," his sister's voice enters from out of frame and he ducks his head. He's then grabbed by the neck and pulled into a sort of hug by his sister before he tries to bat her attention away with his hand which then devolves into a sort of slap fight between the two. Something that actually makes Pyrrha giggle before laughing openly.

This then causes the two siblings to stop 'fighting' and turn their attention to the red-headed girl. Jaune turns away from his sister with a huff while Saphron merely rolls her eyes at her brother's antics, but decides not to make a further scene.

Pyrrha recovers in short order and I send her a meaningful look in order to prompt any sort of comment from her. "I guess it's like Jaune said. We're just going to go camping for a few weeks." She pauses just long enough for him to nod his head before adding, "Just like a family."

"Y-yeah," he stutters, with red cheeks. Embarrassed, but not willing to deny his girlfriend or her implication. Not that I think it's all that serious as Pyrrha laughs at his reaction again before letting out a breath and relaxing. Jaune stiffens a little before relaxing as well and I'm all but certain that something out of frame is happening between them that's an answer to that.

Still, I decide to be merciful and distract away from the source of his embarrassment, "Well, since you're going to pass by the area, if you need any work the White Fang should have some escort missions in Zephyr."

"What's this about White Fang business," Nora interjects, zeroing in on the mention of the organization with a dangerous tone of voice.

"It's just some escort and defense, keeping the workers of Zephyr safe as they work or protect the convoys of product; nothing major," I explain in a measured tone.

"Uh-huh, I see how it is, mister! You take all the exciting missions for yourself and leave us with the scraps. Don't think I haven't noticed all your adventures or-" Nora's tirade is interrupted by Ren, grabbing her hand and her attitude flips entirely. "Yes, Renny?"

"We just said we weren't looking for anything major. I'm sure if we wanted something important to do and it was available, Ochre would let us know." He then shares a look with me punctuated by a nod. His features aren't complicated, which could be a simple cover, but I think it's more of an earnest thanks that I haven't dragged them into anything truly dangerous.

I know that sentiment would get through to Jaune, but he remains unaffected by the discussion. Well, not entirely. He did tense up a little at Nora's proclamation, but has since relaxed with Ren's words. Apparently accepting his explanation, though I get the feeling he's not entirely happy with it. I don't know enough about Jaune to say why that is, but Ren soon pivots the discussion back to their vacation at hand and certain activities everyone is looking forward to.

I only get to listen in for a couple of minutes longer before their order arrives and the call is shut off. I imagine the conversation will keep going along similar lines now that it's been brought up and Pyrrha is contributing. It's a lot more underwhelming than I was expecting, but I can't say I wasn't broadly successful with my aims.



A few minutes after my call ends, everyone is ready and willing to set out on our mission. The only odd part is that our teams split up into two groups. One with my team, Weiss, and Blake who take a bullhead to our meet-up point and the other with Ruby and Yang who are traversing there on bumblebee.

Yang's reasoning is that she'd prefer to have her bike on hand in case there's any sort of emergency as unlikely as that is to come up. It does mean that there's a delay for us as we wait for the sisters to show up, though one that gives me some time to go over the parameters of our mission.

According to eye-witness reports, there's some sort of disturbance in the desert sands near our Southernmost mining camp. With how little is known about Menagerie's interior there are even odds of it being some sort of errant wildlife or a grimm. What we do know is that its profile is seemingly smaller than that of a blind worm which is thankful enough. Would rather not deal with the possibility of being swallowed whole if at all possible.

Unfortunately, with our eye-witnesses either being Menagerian citizens or Valean Huntsmen, we don't have an accurate descriptor of the size of whatever beast we're dealing with. Both being unfamiliar with the desert sands and not venturing too close to the disturbance.

Said disturbance also seems to keep a distance from the camp itself, but keeps returning which implies this is indeed a grimm, albeit a cautious one. Although, it might only be able to traverse the loose sands and not the rocky terrain the camp finds itself on. However, the lack of confirmation of said incapability means we can't bet on it and without that confirmation, the repeat appearances have begun to spook the miners.

"Autumn, any thoughts," I ask, just to cover all my bases.

He points a finger at himself dumbly, which already tells me that I'm barking up the wrong tree before he proves my assessment true with his words. "Dunno what to tell you pardner, but there ain't much known about your home or their grimm. Well, there's some, but I ain't heard nuttin' like this." He pauses for a moment and then nudges me with his meaty hands, "Hey, you think we get to name it after we discover it?"

I scoff and open my mouth to answer him until I realize it's probably not the wisest idea to let Autumn name anything. Thus I hold back my answer and reply with, "Pretty sure you need to bring back a live specimen or some sort of proof they're real. Got enough fake grimm as it is."

Then I wonder how many of those 'fake' grimm were actually some sort of experiment from Salem. From there my mind drifts back to my first conversation with Nora. Is it actually possible that Nelly is real? No, of course not; I mean what possible purpose could a giant grimm in a random lake actually serve? Plus there's no proof.

My thoughts are interrupted by the sound of bumblebee and I realize that I'll have to actually get back to planning. With the horrors of the interior unknown and the ancientness of the grimm in question, there's no doubt that our two teams will stick relatively close together. Especially since we're flying blind on what this grimm is or what its capabilities are. Actually, the more I think about it, the more difficult this endeavor becomes in my mind.

We're looking for an unknown grimm in an unknown region in a terrain that we're all more or less unfamiliar with. On top of that all, the terrain just so happens to make it incredibly hard to follow any sort of tracks and incredibly easy to get turned around. I suppose it wouldn't be the worst case to fail in our task, but I still don't like wasting our time. And I especially don't like leaving a threat to my home to fester.

Thus I have to consider our potential avenues of attack. There's the rather obvious attempt of just going out into the sands and seeing if we can pick up any sort of trail. We can do this either as one big group or two relatively close together ones. There are benefits to both approaches, with one covering more ground and the other providing more safety against our opponent and any errant grimm.

However, it might be too slow and we might just end up wasting our time chasing after the grimm, if it even is one. With the agedness of grimm in Menagerie, it should have developed some sort of self-preservation instincts as evidenced by its reluctance to attack the mining camp. It's possible that it would simply hide away from our groups, especially the larger variety which would make this whole endeavor take a whole lot longer than it should.

On the flip side, if it really is only waiting for a vulnerability, then we just have to offer it one. I don't much like the prospect of offering any one of us as bait and I know my girlfriends would oppose me acting as such; even if I have a rather successful record with that tactic. There's also the prospect that the grimm might suspect something is up from any sort of obvious trap, though that makes me wonder how exactly the intelligence of grimm works.

Popular theory is that they simply learn from the mistakes of others, but Oz makes it seem like there's more to it than that. That they don't ever truly learn or change, rather that their increase in intelligence is either an innate difference from the rest of their kind who send themselves off haphazardly or is simply acquired by age. Given the behavior of aquatic grimm, I'm more keen to believe the latter over the former.

Regardless, one fact still remains. The grimm can't help their nature of destruction, though that's not the only nature they have. Some varieties of grimm form nests or dens, as seen with nevermores, centinels, and purportedly with the near-mythical wyverns.

Now, there's no guarantee that the grimm in question has any sort of nest, or how dangerous said nest would be, but it is a potential option for us to keep in mind with our efforts. If one can be discovered we might be able to force a battle on favorable terms, though we'd still have to track it down and decide how close we want our two groups to be.

Trap: Another possibility is for someone to act as bait and simply lure the grimm into a specific area before laying a trap. Though there's no guarantee that it will work or that other grimm won't take the bait. (2)

Tracking: The most obvious solution, simply go to the sighting area and see what tracks or markers we can find to follow up on this grimm and its trail. Hopefully we'll be able to corner it. (1)

Lair: A bit of a long-shot that might not pan out, but if the grimm has any sort of lair, we should be able to force some sort of fight in the area. (0)
Combined (2)

Split (0)

Ruby and Yang roll up just as I get the workings of a rough plan in order. "So, I think it goes without saying that we should stick together. We don't know what we're up against or how dangerous it could be." I receive a round of nods from everyone. No one is dumb or crass enough to point out that we're only tracking one grimm. Everyone knows that a lone grimm can still be dangerous, especially my own team after what we witnessed in Lower Cairn.

"With that being said, I also don't fancy our chances of tracking any grimm that swims underneath the sands."

"I'm pretty sure the two of us can find something," Blake offers while flashing me a small smile. I'm inclined to agree with her, but I know that's not entirely a logical thought. We might be good at finding small details and patterns in data now, but that's a far cry from finding any sort of trail in the desert. Not that I think it'd be impossible, but if the grimm was smart enough to hide or attempt to obfuscate its trail I think we'd be in trouble.

"Maybe," I settle on, "But we shouldn't take the risk."

"Same plan as last time," Kel questions and I nod in her direction.

"What is she talking about," Weiss asks.

Autumn opens his mouth to answer and I preempt him, "We're going to lay a trap. Far better for the grimm to come to us instead of us try to track it down without a clue." My girlfriend huffs, a complaint clearly on her lips and I hold my hand up, "No, I'm not saying any of us should act at least not as a first resort.

This grimm probably hasn't dealt with any groups much less Huntsmen. It shouldn't know there's any problem, we just gotta make it seem like we're an easy target and if that fails we can re-evaluate our options, bait or no." Her lips are still thin at the end of my explanation, but it seems like she's willing to accept my explanation.

Just as I think I have everything settled, my sister raises her hand. I wait for her to say something, but she doesn't until I point to her. "Captain, I think my semblance could help."

That comes as a surprise. Sure, Kel's semblance may be useful and I was even thinking of asking her to use it as some sort of locator or to try and draw the grimm to our trap. The latter seems much less likely, but it's just an errant thought at the moment. In either case, she should have some sort of sensory feedback from her semblance even if it's hard to parse. The real question is whether it's worth the aura cost.

With that being said, I haven't paid much mind to how my sister's semblance could help. Sure, she can spot grimm at a distance, but if our quarry is underneath the sands, I doubt she'd be of much help. Although, maybe her semblance can see through sand like she can apparently water?

No, that doesn't make much sense, if that was the case she would have led with it before now…okay, maybe she wouldn't. She can be kind of dense like that and not bring it up unless explicitly prompted which I guess this is.

"Can you spot the grimm through the desert," I ask bluntly.

She shakes her head, throws a look at everyone else, and steps closer to me, "No, Captain. It, my semblance can help with the other bit."

I fail to see how her semblance could help with any sort of ambush or why she wouldn't have brought it up back at Lower Cairn. Then I take in the rest of her behavior, how she walked towards me and checked with everyone else before making any sort of announcement. Even her slight stumble in her words.

All of that together makes me think this is some sort of light secret to her. Maybe secret isn't the right word, just that she's apprehensive about something and it obviously relates to some aspect of her semblance she hasn't told me about.

"How?" My question is carried forth in a light tone and Marina relaxes.

Then her face scrunches up in thought, but she doesn't knock away at her head in her now typical thinking pose. She isn't trying to solve some sort of conundrum. She's just trying to figure out how to convey a concept that's seemingly simple to her, but evidently not so apparent to me.

"You know how I can see lights from people," she whispers and I nod. "I can touch those lights." I nod again and wait for her to explain herself further, but she remains silent, apparently expecting that to be enough.

I refrain from sighing and see if I can work through what she's trying to convey. Her simple statements and tone implies that she thinks it's a rather simple and obvious conclusion that I should reach. Of course, I didn't know she could interact with people's lights, or emotions as it were, which when looked at from that angle is perhaps more than a little concerning. Could she have? No, of course not…I would have noticed something, surely?

I can tell that my thoughts are on the right track when she winces and then relaxes. Evidently fearful of my initial reaction, but reassured by my subsequent one. Of course, I emphasize my final decision by ruffling her head and setting out into the desert, dragging her along as I do so.

"Remind me that one of these days we need to have an in-depth discussion about your semblance," I state instead of giving her any sort of answer. She nods firmly and falls in line like everyone else. They apparently take my actions and words as a dismissal of that as an option, while I'm not entirely so ready to do so.

On the bright side, unless they were listening in extremely closely they shouldn't have heard anything my sister said. The only exception to that might be Blake, but I have to have faith that she wouldn't break any sort of privacy of mine; even if she did…well, I'll just have to deal with that when it comes to it.

Of course Marina would drop another huge headache for me to deal with in the future. Just as naturally is how she did so in an ostensible attempt to help me and our plans, which just makes the whole conundrum even more messy. Although, I suppose I don't actually know the extent of any sort of emotional manipulation she can or can not do. Just that apparently the prospect is a much more real one than I gave it credit for.

I almost convince myself that there's nothing to worry about, only for my mind to return to the fact that she offered her semblance in the first place without prompting. She wouldn't do that if she didn't have some reason to believe in her chance of success. Thereby implying that she's experimented with her semblance or done something similar in the past.

I dismiss that dark thought with a shake of my head. I won't need her help to lure any grimm if I keep letting myself think like that. I can unpack this mess once we're safe back home, not before. Although, I guess I should determine if I want to request her assistance or simply carry on.

On one hand it would be an incredible show of trust. On the other, it is an incredibly poor idea to experiment with semblances out in the field. Especially with an unknown grimm in an unexplored environment.

Just for that alone I'm tempted to just go forth with some sort of more conventional plan that's bouncing around in my head. That's made even more of an obvious choice when it comes to the fact that someone would have to suffer under Marina's semblance and I'm loath to volunteer any of my friends without understanding the potential consequences.

Mundane: No reason to delve into any sort of extreme right off the bat. Better to make our attempt first rather than anything else. (3)

Semblance: Marina seems like she believes it will work. It would be a show of trust if nothing else. (0)

We continue our trek in the desert without much comment at first. That soon falls away as everyone descends into some level of small talk. Throughout it, I try to spot some sort of trail just so we have some sort of fallback in case our plan fails. Of course, we have a plan B in the form of Marina and her semblance, but I'd prefer not to have to use that if at all possible.

At first I'm able to detect some sort of trail, a rather obvious one that soon dissipates under the cover of a dune. I mark its location, but don't bother to change our course to follow suit. It just seems too convenient for my liking even if that is a paranoid concern. Although, it's not like grimm aren't known to be ambush predators in certain contexts. Purportedly deathstalkers have a firm track record of doing so. Which is only odd to consider when one realizes their stingers glow and makes me question why that's the case.

It's not like there's any sort of evolutionary need for their tails to glow. In fact it seems really odd for a creature of destruction to have anything so…fair for lack of a better word. Like there was an obvious weakness included. Then again, I suppose it just puts more credence behind them being a test for humanity as Oz described them as.

Distractedly I start to feel the summer heat and shunt off my discomfort in accordance with a technique I discovered during my search for aura techniques. I let myself smile as I stop feeling the heat and then again when I realize that my aura isn't going down. I mean, I should have suspected as such considering it's not all that intensive of a technique, my natural regeneration courtesy of the Vacuan technique more than enough to cover for the slight loss and leave me in tip top shape.

Wait, is that why the technique was actually invented? That's not what I read in the studies. Although, it would be very Vacuan to play a trick on an unsuspecting foreigner. Does that mean they lied about how to train the technique as well. I mean, it just requires a constant aura drain and shunting off the discomfort of the environment seems like a much easier prospect of accomplishing that rather than pelting people with stones.

I let out a chuckle at the misfortune of thousands of foreigners who no doubt fell for the dupe before returning my attention to the matter at hand. We've traveled for a few hours to reach a deep recess in the desert and we can all practically feel that we have something's attention. That sort of niggling sixth sense that comes from having aura is only really noticeable due to the length of the observation. I distinctly wish that I looked into furthering that part of my capabilities.

Of course, that ill-feeling can come from any number of the grimm that we pass by in our travels, all but the youngest and boldest of the specimens elect to stay away from our group. Of course this means they're cut down in short order. The rest of our onlookers usually run away afterwards, though it does little to deal with the foreboding feeling we have.

Despite the ill-feeling we try to act casual and unsuspecting as we have. It's only slightly into the evening with the sun still in the sky when we decide to set up camp. Mainly to leave everyone semi-distracted and invite the grimm to make a move. Only it doesn't take the bait, either not liking its odds or suspicious that something was up. If it was the latter I'd expect our ill-feeling to dissipate, but it doesn't. Evidently it isn't able to help itself or comprehend the danger it's in and is simply waiting for a better opportunity.

We can, of course, simply give it one either through Marina's semblance or other means. I decide to try other means first. Our immediate attempt is to have Kel work some magic with her semblance either to attract the beast or simply detect it. The former is an outright failure while the later is less of one. She can detect something, or several somethings occasionally slithering about in the sands at the extent of her range.

She might be able to hold it or part of it or whatever, but it would cost an exorbitant amount of her aura. That might not be an immediate problem, though it is a risk I'd prefer we don't have to take. No reason to invite any sort of weakness among the grimm in Menagerie given how many of them are no doubt still in the area waiting for their opportunity.

Ruby is more than happy to take on the role as bait, though the rest of her team isn't all that happy. As one fortunate happenstance, while we were waiting, Weiss constructed an improvised Dust explosive to flush the creature out, or at least do some damage to it. Something that Ruby accepts with ease and sets out while Kel tries to keep track of the creatures.

The rough plan is to have it attack Ruby and then try to rush it down before it can escape. With any luck the explosive, Kel's semblance, or maybe even Autumn's should be enough to slow it down. Although, the latter does rely on it being a singular entity; he hasn't quite worked up to sapping the movement of multiple individuals.

Kelly Semblance: 3.32 vs Challenge: 2/4

Final DC: 17/67

Dice: 1d100

67 = 67

We wait in the wings while Ruby gets comfortable away from the rest of us. She's just barely at the edge of Kel's semblance and Kel has to burn aura just to keep a lookout and ensure our plan is a success. She can't simply get a readout from the ground without using her semblance in some capacity.

Even though her motions are tiny, at such a distance and over such a period of time it's simply not sustainable in the long term. I did give some thought towards her using her semblance as some sort of lure by creating a disturbance in the sand. Maybe that would work, but it's not feasible at this distance so all we can do is wait.

I don't know exactly how the grimm will react or if it will even find it strange that one of us suddenly went off on their own. Regardless, it doesn't take the bait right away, though Kel does register that it's moved towards Ruby. Probably probing the ground for any sort of trap or tripwire, possibly like it was doing with the mining camp.

Eventually the grimm makes its move, Kel reporting that it's going towards Ruby, but sinking low instead of trying to strike her. It's the only reason why Ruby sits still instead of getting out of the area. The reason for the grimm's strange behavior becomes apparent as a sort of sinkhole appears around Ruby. Well, more like the sand is being suctioned down.

Something that would make it difficult for any errant traveler to escape from the sudden sand pit. Unfortunately for the grimm, Ruby has her semblance and even if she didn't, recoil maneuvers are a thing. It probably would have been damn near inescapable for anyone not so gifted in semblance or technology which perhaps explains Menagerie's uninhabited status until the modern day.

Shortly afterwards Kel gives the signal and Ruby escapes after dropping her explosive. Immediately afterwards a mob of black and red wriggling appendages break through the sand followed by a flash of light and chill of wintry winds. Some may question using ice Dust in the middle of a desert during summer, but our intent was merely to hinder the beast, not try to kill it outright. I'm unsure if we'd even make a profit if we went for that large of an explosive.

Regardless, an icy chill pervades the air as we all rush to the epicenter of the blast. Within the sandpit is our grimm in question. It's still a writhing mass, now covered with a yellowish sheen, with all of its parts seemingly trying to escape in different directions. Belatedly I notice that Kel has hung back; most likely to give us this opportunity.

I also take a brief moment to regard the beast as I line up a shot. Its limbs, as it were, appear to be segmented wriggling appendages each a bit taller and wider than Autumn, very worm-like now that I have a good look. There are seven in total, four trying to wriggle out of the top of the icy mass with another two locked in place by swirling bits of sand, no doubt courtesy of Kel, and the final bit can only barely be seen trapped in place between these two hazards.

I pull the trigger at one of the top bits and it starts to swell until it bursts and spews forth a yellow-orange liquid. Its explosion and subsequent liquid seem to provide a catalyst for cracks to form in their icy prison as well as eat at the structure, but everyone else already has a target in mind for their attacks.

As I reload, I realize that the part I shot is dissipating. Not only that, but I haven't spotted any kind of white coloration indicative of a bone-plate or any sort of main connecting mass now that I think about it.

Most likely this beast is actually a pack of grimm. Each worm-like and vastly larger than any sort of normal worm, but not anything nearly as monstrous as a blind worm from Vacuo. Well, the older varieties at any rate, apparently some young ones would be a bit smaller than our current foes.

Of course, after witnessing that these grimm explode and release some sort of substance after death, the rest of my friends quickly swap over to a more ranged approach rather than jump headfirst into the pit. This, however, does not mean that the grimm is defenseless.

The dangling worms twist and writhe their bodies as more of that orange-yellow liquid spurts forth from their serrated mouths with unerring accuracy. Obviously they don't need any sort of tremor sense or even eyes to detect where people are.

Everyone is able to dodge the projectiles with little issue, there being only so much range of motion for the worm-like grimm and only able to focus on one person at a time. I think they are much more ambush predators, maybe able to lay some sort of trap with their slimy excretions and spit. Speaking of which, I try to discern if it's some sort of acid or something else, briefly.

It does seem to be eating at the terrain a little bit, but nothing like a centinel or centaur's excretions. Probably has some other intended purpose. One that I don't think would be very pleasant for anyone to go through.

Fortunately, it only takes a few minutes to deal with the grimm as trapped and relatively helpless as they are. Their forms are quick to begin dissipating, but the liquid left behind is less so. Not only that, but the creature in the middle of our entrapment is still technically alive, meaning we could potentially capture it.

However, we don't have any sort of containment system. Not for the grimm or its secretions. All we really have is some footage of the creatures and the substances they've excreted. With no small reluctance I allow the last of the beasts to be felled.

From what I could tell, it was secreting the same substance it was spitting out. So, even if we could wrestle it into submission and hold it, we'd have to deal with whatever ill-effects its secretions are meant to have. Even if that knowledge would be valuable for Menagerie, I'd much rather not take the risk with any of my friends, especially since we have no quick transport out of the desert and there's no guarantee we'd be able to haul the creature all the way back to civilization without it escaping.

That and our anticlimactic ending leaves the whole endeavor as a sour note for me. It's not like we haven't provided a service for my home, but, I don't know, I was just expecting more. The only real upside is that this excursion has taken much less time than I was expecting. Not that we didn't waste essentially a whole day on it.

Although, as a bit more of an upside, I have to assume attacking the grimm like this was the right course of action. They simply have to be a lot more problematic if we were to engage them on their own terms. If they're smart they'd be able to lay traps and control the environment to some degree before attacking on top of being very hard to pin down and eliminate.

It is amusing to think that if the beasts were a bit bolder we'd have been less well-equipped to deal with them. Their cautiousness is a big reason why we were able to set up our trap as we did. If they were more aggressive they might be less effective than they normally are, but they would have been able to do something at least.

Even though we're ahead of schedule by my estimation, the hours of waiting around for the grimm to attack has left the sun at the edge of the horizon. There's technically enough time for us to attempt the trek back or even have Yang ride Bumblebee to call a bullhead for us. However, we decide to just spend the night out in the desert and head back in the morning. We already set up camp and it's safer to travel during the daylight hours rather than at night.

Only a few grimm test our defenses throughout the night. After which Yang and Ruby depart to call for our transport. Not really necessary in the grand scheme of things, but it does save us some extra time and means I don't have to waste too much of mine by walking around.
 
Interlude 16, Velvet Scarlatina

Velvet Scarlatina


Working on Anesidora, or any weapon really, is usually a meditative task. An enjoyable back and forth where I can lose myself in ideas of speculation in between bits of rote work. Of course this is more complicated when doing so out in the field, but I persist.

Technically there's no need for me to do so. Anesidora isn't so fragile as to need constant maintenance. Nor is it necessary to calm my nerves for a rather standard search and destroy. I have nothing to fear about me or my weapon's performance, we've been on plenty together by this point; Arete, Spur, Col…Lower Cairn.

Okay, that last one didn't go so well, but that wasn't because of any inadequacy on Anesidora's part. Although, if that was the only instance, it would be easy to dismiss that mission as an outlier. An example where too many errors and mistakes culminated in a disaster.

My hands stop for a moment and I look up to make sure everyone is still here. CFVY was the premier team of Beacon's second year and we still got taken out of the tournament by Vacuans of the same year. Despite all our skill we aren't even the best of our year, much less champions. No wonder Goodwitch and Ozpin haven't retracted our punishment.

I can't help but wonder if we'd have pulled through if it was Fox and I in the doubles. Coco was too aggressive while Yatsu…I find myself looking at him before I refocus my gaze on Anesidora.

It's not his fault, really. He's more than capable when dealing with the grimm, perhaps a bit too enthusiastic. He doesn't see a need to hold back as much when dealing with the mindless beasts, far more concerned with seeing them dead and the rest of us safe. Not that he charges in like a mindless berserker. Most of the time he takes up a defensive position to protect everyone, especially me when I need some time to set up.

Still, he wasn't anywhere so inclined to cut loose in a competition against other people, not for what's supposed to be a harmless competition. But, it wasn't a harmless competition. Not with everything at stake. Not when it was a chance to finally prove ourselves. To prove that we belong. Only none of us were operating at our best.

Fox would have at least held himself together better. Not being too skittish or so hellbent on beating his opponent that he would play right into his hands. He'd have his own difficulties and challenges, but he could have at least contributed. He didn't do anything so boneheaded as design a weapon over the specs of the competition.

My hands stop, hover, and tighten over the mechanisms splayed out before me. Slowly, ever so slowly I let out a breath. It's not necessarily a problem, but I keep making little mistakes like that. And here I was so proud that I finally got the internals working well enough that I could mimic the properties of other Dust with just hard-light Dust. Except that's the source of my error.

If all I had to do was reconstruct the outline of a weapon with hard-light, that isn't too difficult. More complicated by having to do so with just a picture, but that's just math and code in the end. Not easy by any measure, but there's a certain tolerance for error and number fudging that I can do to end with the same result more or less. I decided against that for a more complicated set-up. More troublesome, sure, but the benefits of having a railgun in my back pocket cannot be understated.

I mean, I could have done without all the flirting when I took my round of pictures. It's bad enough that I have to deal with Coco and her usual energy; I don't need any more of that in my life. At least Fox and Yatsu know how to tone things down when it's necessary. Especially Yatsu.

He's always so calm and self-conscious about staying in control of himself that he's never really a bother. Honestly, it's Fox and Coco who are the troublemakers of CFVY. Although, they do push Yatsu and I get out of our comfort zone every once in a while. I wish I could do something to return the favor.

I shake my head. That's exactly why I'm taking another look, well, yet another look at Anesidora's internals. I've already made it as efficient as I can. But, apparently, it doesn't matter how efficient I make it if I can't get it to work with a lower grade of Dust. Doesn't matter that General Ironwood signs off on and approves my design or anything, Vytal still considers it 'unfair.' Like it's any less unfair to force me to fight without my weapon.

I let out a long exhale as I realign an element. The problem, at its heart, is one of precision. Replicating a weapon's Dust configuration and mechanisms isn't something I can half-ass and lower quality crystals simply have too many tiny imperfections and quirks for me to work with reliably.

I suppose I could relegate them to recreating simpler weapons without much Dust, but that would require stuffing in a separate chamber to swap between grades of Dust. Poor Anesidor is already stuffed to the gills with as much as I can manage. Similarly, I can't just carry around an eclectic collection of Dust to make up for not replicating them with hard-light.

Not only would that mean I have to mess with the loading mechanism of each weapon before using it, cutting down on my time with them, it also means I have to carry around a bunch of different sized and calibrated munitions or worse, loose Dust. Plus it eliminates a whole selection of weapons from my arsenal.

It's the whole reason I worked so hard to figure this out in the first place. Put simply, some weapons are built around their Dust components rather than the other way around. Particularly around more esoteric Dust like gravity and magnetic where the passive effects of the crystals can be desirable.

Heck, Roy Stallion's saws are practically built around gravity Dust; though that's mainly so he doesn't have to worry about arcing them so much when he tosses them around, I think. I didn't really ask him about any details and he and his team didn't last too long against JNPR.

It's all so infuriating. There has to be a solution to this somewhere. Something that won't require me to gut Anesidora just to fall into some outdated regulation. Although, this is all just for the next Vytal Tournament, nothing really important. Maybe they'll be a bit more lenient since we'll be up in Atlas next time. Which…yeah, that's bringing a lot of thoughts to my mind. I dismiss most of them to keep my focus.

Even if it's silly or stupid, I still want to prove those people wrong; that I can actually make this work. I suppose I could scale back my mimicry of Dust and just sort of fake the effects instead.

It wouldn't be perfect and I'd have to be careful with my weapon selection, but I could make it work, I think. Only that's just giving up in a different way; I want to make Anesidora work as it is, not change it just to fall into whatever box people want to put us in.

This would be so much easier if I understood more of how the esoteric varieties of Dust actually work. But, for whatever reason, Dad can't just get me the specs on what Atlas knows. Not even how they influence gravity Dust like they do.

It's not like I don't understand why. Even if the tech is nearly a century old, any sort of sabotage to Atlas would be disastrous for so many people. Although, it is really weird that Atlas has been able to keep a lid on their tech for so long.

You'd think that someone would have figured out the trick, but apparently it really is that finicky or expensive. At least, those are the only explanations I can think of for why Amity is the only other working example of the tech in practice. And that comes with the caveat that nearly half of the colosseum is one giant gravity Dust crystal.

I can theorize a few ways they might manage it, but I was only allowed so much of a look at Amity's internals. Probably for much the same reason why it's so restricted in Atlas. Ugh, everywhere I look they keep popping up in my way. I can see why Dad took a job with them, but…I look at the rest of my team milling around the camp; I'm not going to abandon my family like he did.

Heh, I think Ochre would understand where I'm coming from, maybe he could help me out here? He'd like to stick it to Atlas in some way, even if he's strangely chummy with the General. Maybe that would help? I mean, would it really be too much to ask him to help me out with this? He owes me that much right?

I shake my head before I can convince myself that's a good idea. I shouldn't saddle him with my problems so readily, not after- I mean, I can figure this out on my own, surely?

Maybe some sort of combination chamber for lower quality crystals? Sure, that comes with a whole host of other problems and I'll have to rework Anesidora's internals again, but it could work. Maybe. If it was really that simple I would have done it already…I just need to work out all the kinks first, yeah.

I almost start traversing a familiar pattern of thoughts when I pull myself out of it and check my scroll. Of course, that's another reason why I'm so reluctant to reach out. It's not like he's ghosted me, but just the occasional check-up message isn't a real conversation. Heck, I feel like I've gotten more from Ruby than him, and her and I aren't even particularly close.

"Hey V, any progress," Coco asks before plopping herself on the ground next to me.

"No," I respond immediately and flatly.

"What's stuck in your craw?" I huff; I know I didn't let any sort of indignation or frustration seep into my tone. However, Coco's known me for a little too long to believe something isn't up. That and she's gotten,well,nosy isn't the right word, more involved I guess, with the affairs of the team.

Either way I dismiss her worries, "Nothing, I just want to fix this problem and be done with it."

'Velvet,' Fox sends, not bothering to look up from the fire he's preparing our meal over. Not like he needs to or that staring directly into the flames is going to hurt him any.

'Fox,' I think back, not bothering to hide any sort of sarcastic tone. I'm not even sure how I'd do so, it was already a trip figuring out how to keep my surface level thoughts from being picked up by his semblance. Not that it stops the sense of smug satisfaction that emanates from the Vacuan boy. At least Yatsu isn't making a big deal about this. Probably hasn't even noticed there's a problem.

The enormity of my bitter thoughts hit me and I realize that I'm making a way bigger deal of this than I actually should. I'm trying so hard to catch up to everyone else, but hey keep trying to baby me. I know that's not what they're trying to do and that I do pull my own weight on missions, but I can't help thinking I could do more. That if I did do more…

I shake my head and decide to open up. "Sorry, I just keep thinking back to the tournament. That and before…" Everyone, even Yatsu, winces at the reminder. Although, he does take a step towards me before I'm pulled into a side hug by Coco.

"Yeah, I really messed that one up, didn't I," she lets out in a light tone. Trying to cover her own feelings with humor.

I return her hug and push her away. I really don't want to make this all about me; I only wanted to let them know what was on my mind. "All of us made mistakes."

'Yet you're beating yourself up over it,' Fox sends as he steps away from the fire.

"We all have," Yatsu states, looking at the boy. He took the words right out of my mouth and I nod along in support even if Fox can't see me. The dark-skinned boy crosses his arms, looks away, and doesn't say anything to contradict either of us.

It hasn't even been two months since Lower Cairn and we're still processing things in our own way. We're trying to be better, but those old remnants of our prior dynamic pop up every now and then. Which, I guess is my fault this time.

A light knock to my head shocks me out of that thought followed by a, "Stop that," from Coco.

"Stop what," I fire back while covering my head from further reprisal.

"You know what I mean. Your ears are a dead give away." My hands reach up to grab the traitorous appendages. How long were they misbehaving and how did I not notice them?

"They are," Yatsu questions with such earnest innocence that I find myself relaxing.

'Yes, it's so obvious I can see it from a mile away,' Fox sends, full of amusement. Then he waves at his blank eyes for good measure. Probably to make sure Yatsu gets the joke and poke fun at him even more.

The large man blinks for a moment before the joke finally clicks. Then he nods in sudden understanding. "That makes sense. Animals display a lot of emotion through their ears and tails." Aaaand, now he's earned himself another punch; he made me promise after all.

Despite his comment, I find myself smiling; the air is much more relaxed now and I know he didn't mean anything by it. Probably only just brought it up because he didn't want to make the assumption my emotions leaked through my animal parts; or that something similar happens with nearly every faunus.

Coco hums in a pleased manner, stands up, and lowers a hand for me to take. "No one left behind, that includes you too V."

"Yeah…" I trail off as I grab her hand. "If only it was that easy." My mood dips for a moment before I share a look with the rest of my team. Then Coco pulls me into a hug for good measure.

"Of course, but when have we ever settled for something because it was easy?" I roll my eyes; she's definitely taking this too far and worrying too much. Then I feel self-conscious because the only person who can see my gesture is Yatsu and I know he doesn't get it. I cover that up by breaking the hug and taking a step away from Coco, but closer to the rest of the team.

"Awwww, running away so soon V? And here I thought we had something special," Coco banters while wiping away fake tears from around her sunglasses.

"Yeah, because I'm the one running away," I scoff and throw a look at my partner for backup. And then I remember that Yatsu is leaving the team as well and I suck in my lips.

Well, not leaving the team; he's going to visit his family in Mistral, which just makes it harder for me to convince the rest of my team that I really don't need to see my dad. I mean, if everyone got to stay in Vale then I don't see why I should be excluded, but that's not the case here.

'Yeah, I wouldn't mind sticking around to pick up a few more missions either,' Fox interrupts in support of me.

Coco wheels around to talk to him instead of me, "I know that, but we need a break, all of us. Besides, I didn't see you complaining the last time you hung out with me and my family."

'Oh please, I hardly said anything when I was there last time,' he sends back with a smile.

"You said plenty," Coco fires back with a heat in her voice. "Don't act like you've forgotten everything you brought up at the dinner table."

'I don't remember anyone else reacting.'

"Of course they didn't, you were only trying to torment me."

'I'd say I did more than try.'

"So you admit it," Coco states while flashing a shark-like smile.

'Absolutely not,' he denies and Coco's moment of mirth turns short-lived.

While the two of them devolve into an argument, Yatsu walks up to me. "Sorry Velvet, if it was just up to me I'd go with you."

"It's fine," I bite out before taking a breath to calm down. "Your family is important. Besides, I think having you around to protect them is for the best anyway." He nods at that like it makes the most sense in the world and I stop my immediate reaction.

It would be far better for them to just abandon that place if it's so chaotic, especially now. Gods only know why they're being so stubborn. Heck, I know I could con Dad into paying for their stay in Atlas if they just needed to get away for a while, but bringing that up hasn't gotten me anywhere.

"Well," my partner starts awkwardly, "there has to be something you're looking forward to in Atlas."

Yeah, a whole bunch of time alone while Dad's busy with work. Although, maybe he'll let me use his lab to work on Anesidora. Or maybe I could barter for some access with Atlas facilities? Only that all feels too hollow; the highlight of my visit shouldn't be more work on my weapon.

An awkward silence stretches between us and I want to beat myself up over it. We just got out of a heavy moment that I don't want us to fall back into, but I can't just spout what I really feel about the situation, or really anything. Perhaps I should open up again, but I find myself latching onto a different matter entirely.

"Well, Ochre and Weiss are putting on a concert or something the same week I fly in. I guess I could check that out." Despite my lukewarm tone and hesitant words, Yatsu nods like it's just that easy for him to accept. And now that I've spoken it into existence I can't find it so easy to ignore the prospect now despite the complicated feelings around it.

"Isn't that for some sort of charity work that the White Fang is doing," he questions obliviously.

"Yes," I bite out, just barely managing to keep a level tone. Coco catches onto my response and throws a look in my direction. I can't tell what exactly because of her glasses, but she nods at me shortly after; I guess I should just take that as a vote of confidence. Mainly because she isn't dropping everything to see if I'm alright while Yatsu remains unaware.

As much as I appreciate the big guy, he's like that an awful lot and I can't bring myself to expound on how I feel. Not with this relative moment of peace we've found.

Ochre and the White Fang are still kind of a sore spot for me. More the latter than the former, but finding out my friend was still an active member and now the leader of the organization wasn't pleasant either. Further complicated by the information he sent to my scroll and his offer to deal with my past tormentors.

I…still haven't decided what I want to do with them. I kind of just want to forget about them entirely, but having the constant reminder so close at hand makes it difficult. Even more so since a couple of them actually seem like they're trying to turn their lives around and do the right thing.

That doesn't even get into the mess of if it'd be right for me to ask Ochre to do anything to them. Or if he'd actually be willing to go through with it. I think he would, which just makes this even more complicated. What kind of person is he really if he could be so influenced by what I want, even if it's something bad? Only, that's more of a question I should ask myself.

He might just be trusting me to do the right thing and not put him into that kind of position. I like to think I'm better than them, but I have such an easy way to extract my revenge and my mind keeps going back to it. Plus, it doesn't escape my notice that he put himself in a position under my whims for whatever reason.

Really he's just so confusing; this isn't even the first time he's done it and I can't figure out for the life of me why. It's like he's trying to infuriate me while also accommodating me as much as possible. And even that is muddied by how patient and excited he'd be when tutoring me. Patient in the sense that he didn't allow any frustration to show no matter how many questions I'd ask and excited because of how easy it was for him to get lost in some sort of historical minutia or trivia.

As for the White Fang, I don't know. The whole movement could die in a fire for all I care, but this isn't just about what I want. Ochre and Blake are both clearly invested in it and trying to change it for the better. I don't know if there's really any way for the White Fang to truly change after what they've done.

Supporting them, even indirectly through their charitable efforts, puts a foul taste in my mouth. I mean, technically it'll be Dad's money and not mine, but that's not much better. Except, I know that Ochre and Blake are doing something. Supposedly they're letting humans join the ranks of the White Fang including a strange woman proselytizing in Mistral who apparently works for them and the Atlesian military or something.

I don't know; am I just letting my old view of the organization cloud my judgment? Ochre's half-faunus too and I have to hope he wouldn't allow any of that racial drivel in his White Fang, but it can't be that easy, can it? There has to be so many faunus and humans who won't let go of their hate so readily and he has a lot on his plate already. Can he really deal with them as well as school and whatever adventures he gets up to?

I mean, everything I've seen so far points to yes, so I don't really know why I'm so hesitant. I mean, it would have been nice if he'd given me any sort of heads up or reassurance after his visit to Mistral. I could have told him going would have been a tremendously bad idea and really he should have known better as well. He really should have.

I've played through this line of thinking before and I keep coming to that conclusion, but I don't know if I should entertain it. Maybe that's the real source of my messy thoughts and feelings. That for all he puts up a friendly and open front that my friend is a lot more devious and devilish than I thought. That he's just using me and waiting for the opportunity to show his true colors.

I almost want to throw up at the thought. I know it's an unreasonable worry. He's put himself so much in my debt that it can't be possible and that's not even including all his other actions. He has so much to lose from a face-heel turn. However, try as I might, I can't dismiss the possibility. Not even after the fact he reached out to me to make sure I was alright after Lower Cairn and let me complain to him.

I cast my gaze towards the open remains of Anesidora and then back at my team. It wouldn't be right to flood them with my worries just like it isn't right for me to keep returning to them time and time again while I'm with them. Instead I put them all aside right now to poke some fun of my own at both Fox and Coco. Even if I'm no closer to my goals or any real understanding that doesn't matter. I'll figure out the former on my own and I'll be seeing the source of my concerns soon enough.

None, this interlude it in it's correct place relative to the timeline of the quest.
 
Summer Week 4 (Part 2)
Before we return to the manor I'm left with a dearth of things to do. I could hang out with my girlfriends or the rest of my team, only they aren't really in the mood for anything significant out in the wilderness right now. I'm sure I could press my case, but I can see where the former are coming from and I'm fine leaving things as they are with the latter. Instead I delve into the report from Timber.

Mistral's lower council is a curious thing. A contradictory mess of responsibilities and influences that makes it hard to actually discern who's in charge and what they can do for those uninformed. Fortunately, the contradictory nature of Mistral's lower council is an oft examined curiosity for political analysts like Timber and so I have access to some insight.

The foremost question for me to answer is how influential is the lower council and that draws a rather complicated answer. While the lower council technically has much of the same powers and responsibilities as the upper council it ignores certain dynamics. The foremost of which is that the upper council can overrule the lower council.

Essentially, there is no actual separation of powers between the two councils; the upper council is dominant over the lower one and there's no real changing that. What that usually means is that the lower council is in charge of handling the day-to-day business of the Windy Kingdom as well as the matters that the upper council finds too tedious to hold votes over or too controversial for them to make any sort of statement on.

Curiously, there doesn't seem to be any sort of explicit executive function in either of the councils to execute the will of the council or the law of the land. Each city and settlement is instead responsible for ensuring they are in compliance which leads to obvious abuses like the case of Kuchinashi and their open drug farms.

Technically a city could be held in contempt of these laws and fined, but that runs into the problem of who is responsible for doing so. Each council has to hold a vote to find a city in contempt and only of their bracket, meaning only Great Cities vote on other Great Cities. Not only that, but there's no mechanism to force any settlement to comply with this fine if they simply want to retract their seat on the council.

The only real punishment that can be given is proscribing them from voting until they're in good standing again or in extreme cases, calling upon the Huntsmen or guards of various cities to enforce the rules by force. Something that only really happens if the settlement is openly flaunting the rules without proper compensation or simply skipping on paying any sort of taxes or tribute to the Kingdom.

Related to that, is the economic burden placed on many of the settlements of the lower council. While there is technically no cost to having a seat other than the responsibilities already owed as a colony of Mistral, that's not the whole truth. They have to send a representative who has to reside in Mistral and attend lower council sessions in person.

This doesn't seem like a huge ask at first glance until one considers the price of housing in Mistral proper and the lack of any sort of official salary for the position from the Kingdom. Instead, each settlement or representative has to provide their own funds, something not all are capable of.

Normally this would lead to many empty seats on the lower council, but this isn't the actual case. This is explained by a system of sponsors who pay for or provide a representative their housing and living expenses. Of course, this doesn't come with no strings attached. Very often this results in said representatives representing the interests of their backer rather than their settlement.

Oftentimes, their sponsor will be from the elite of one of the Great Cities leading to the lower council being a sort of battleground for soft influence between the Great Cities. One that is vastly confused by the leviathan of competing interests found even within the Great Cities themselves.

This more often than not results in a sort of deadlock on any major issues which is oftentimes just as if not more favorable for the upper council than anything else. Another way to discredit the idea of universal representation or suffrage without making it too explicit. Although, whether the lower council would actually be successful without this meddling is another matter entirely.

For the most part settlements of the lower council simply accept this and see it as business as usual. Only the most influential cities of the lower council try to change things, like Fort Charon and Windpath. Of course, they find resistance from the Great Cities even if the lower council technically has the power to institute this change.

In fact, changing the Mistrali constitution is one of the few responsibilities given explicitly to the lower council over the upper council. Likely as a way for the elite of Mistral to ensure they aren't responsible for any ill-public sentiment for their continued dominion. There's little risk that the constitution would be changed considering the threshold of necessary votes needed to institute any change and the disagreement among the lower council. Add in the influence of the Great Cities and it's all but impossible to make any real change.

Of course, this still allows the technical opportunity for the rug to be pulled out from under the Great Cities, but it would require a high degree of cooperation, deep pockets, and a lot of politicking to pull off. Even if it was, there's no telling if the upper council and elites of Mistral would actually accept the change.

While legally they would be compelled to, legality often has very little to do with how Mistral operates. Plus, it's not like it would be the first time that the upper council has stepped around their own constitution.

In relation to that, another explicit responsibility of the lower council is to nominate cities for Great City status. Naturally this is rather difficult even before the inclusion of Great Cities and their meddling. However, in the case of Kuchinashi, this process was skipped and the upper council simply held a vote to elevate them to Great City status. This brings into question what powers does the lower council actually have, though for many it simply illustrates that they don't have nearly as many as they pretend to.

However, they aren't left without any. In fact, the one area that the lower council could be called a success is their responsibility in handling the disputes and disagreements of the settlements of Mistral. This is usually handled by negotiation and favor trading, though it could go to a vote under the rest of the council.

Technically this could be weaponized by the Great Cities if they were so inclined. For the most part the settlements of the lower council use this ostensible authority to actually handle matters themselves away from the meddling of their sponsors. Most of the time anyways.

All in all, the lower council is a largely ineffectual organization, but not entirely toothless. As long as it's about matters the upper council isn't concerned with or that they're better off not touching, the lower council wields great power. Only really impeded by the conflicting interests, lack of cooperation, and meddling of the upper council.

As noted before, they are able to come together in some common causes and handle the day to day running of the Kingdom. This leads them to acting more as a decentralized bureaucratic wing of Mistrali governance rather than a legislative or executive power in their own right; though they can technically fill those roles as well.






My relatively light reading eats up enough time for the bullhead to arrive and soon we're back home. The mentions of Mistral makes me want to start looking into the place. Mistral proper I mean, particularly the oddity of how few faunus have actually made their way into the upper echelons of society in the city.

Maybe there's an easy answer to it, but if so I think Timber would have presented that in one of his reports. Maybe Torchwick or Charlotte would have some insight into the matter. Both called the city home for an extended period of time.

I give some thought to contacting one of them before discarding the idea and with it any motivation to investigate the issue right now. I still will, now that it's on my mind I can't get rid of it so easily. However, I know jumping from one bout of technical work to another wouldn't be the best of ideas considering how that would look to my girlfriends. I can afford to space out my time a bit more.

Unfortunately, that leaves me with a hole in my schedule as everyone gets cleaned up and ready to relax after our mission. I could just join them on a lazy day and there's even an appeal in doing so, but I just can't. Probably too wound up from all the build-up and lack of catharsis from the mission. I know someone who'd settle that rather easily, but I'm not really keen on getting my ass kicked.

However, thoughts of Raven remind me to send her a message to set up a meet and greet with her tribe. Subsequently they also remind me of a more maternal figure. Well, two of them at any rate. Not like they'll actually meet, but in my restless state, the more I toy around with the idea the less I'm willing to just push it off entirely.

With restless feet I set out to find Coral. She's in her room with Jasmine, the two of them on their scrolls. My arrival signals to the little girl that everyone else is back and she rushes off to meet and play with everyone. Apparently not willing to pay me too much mind at the moment or simply assuming that I'll meet her with the others later; perhaps I should give that some thought as well.

"Ochre," Coral greets, shaking me out of my thoughts as she puts away her scroll. "I'm guessing you'd like to talk?"

"More show you something," I answer evasively. Coral hums, sends me a knowing look, but otherwise doesn't press me. There's no way she knows what's on my mind. Just that she can tell there's more to my answer than the simple surface level read. Instead of explaining myself further, I knock my head towards the outside and she follows along next to me.

"I'm sure whatever it is, I'll love it," she chides light-heartedly. More of an attempt to glean any sort of information from my reaction or words than anything else. I shoot her a soft smile that tells her nothing and she returns it with one of her own. Perhaps a bit more genuine than mine considering she can simply enjoy this little bit of social maneuvering without anything heavier hanging over her head.

It only takes a few minutes to reach our destination, but each step feels heavier than the last. Only a sort of manic energy and an iron will allow me to plaster a cheer and confidence upon my face that I don't quite feel. Of course, that just tells Coral that something is up, but she should understand soon enough.

We reach the old house and instead of going inside, I step past the entrance towards the backyard as it were. Not that there's really anything of the sort in Menagerie. There's just houses and ground too uneven and difficult to be worth laying claim to. Well, I guess there are also some farms and gardens, but that's not what this is.

Before us is simply a craggy clearing with patches of grass and half sprouted trees. Apparently Dad hasn't been keeping up with the yardwork to clear those out. Will probably get some complaints from the neighbors if we let them grow too much. Not like I'm trying to give them much mind; they're a part of the reason why Mom's grave just has a small marker instead of something more appropriate.

Apparently anything substantial would just be unsightly and remind others of the death, particularly after the sickness; too likely to generate negativity and attract the grimm. Once it was put in place, it just felt wrong to change it up afterwards. Regardless, that's our ultimate destination and Coral starts putting the pieces together.

"Ochre," she starts and I shut her up by insistently pulling on her arm until we're before the reclaimed patch of dirt. There isn't any sort of border for where her body lies, just a patch of grass that bleeds into others on the plot. The only signifier of the important spot is a rather small and smooth stone gravestone. Smooth except for the carving of Mom's name 'Saffron Rovere.'

As soon as we stop, I'm wrapped in a hug, my head cradled between two arms. I feel a breath pass by my upper ears which both twitch from the gesture, but no words flow from her mouth or mine. I'm not really sure what's even appropriate for either of us to say at the moment. It's not like this is anything major or important really. But it is, even if it isn't in that sort of confusing way.

"Ochre," Mom eventually prompts and I don't know what to do. It's just- I mean, what am I supposed to do? Say goodbye? Hello? Just introduce the two of them? Not like that would do anything, this is just a gesture in the end. Maybe even an ill-thought out one.

"Ochre," she prompts again lightly, this time giving me a little shake. One that I continue to tear myself away from my thoughts.

"Sorry, it's just-"

"I know."

A beat of silence passes between us. "Yeah, I guess you do." I take a breath, "Sorry for putting this on you, I-"

"It's fine," she says, cutting me off again and holding me close. "What do you want?" Her question hangs in the air and I don't really have a way to answer it. Although, maybe that's answer enough.

"I don't know," I start slowly before tensing up my frame and then forcing myself to relax. "I…haven't even been back here since I left home the first time. I-I just didn't see the point of it is what I told myself. I mean, that's obviously not-" She tuts in my ear and stops me from departing on an unnecessary tangent.

"Sorry," I continue and she just tuts again like I'm being silly. "I guess I just had big dreams back then. Well, maybe not big, more idyllic," I muse, knowing that I'm not making much sense. "Pretty quickly found out the world didn't work that way. How far behind we were and just…the injustice of it all."

I deflate, "I had to give up on so much just to make my dreams more realistic. I had to throw myself at the problem headfirst over and over again for just the smallest bit of progress.

I knew that and I still did it anyway; what right did I have to demand the world to change if I wouldn't do so myself? Dad…he didn't want me risking myself like that. We had an argument and I left without saying anything. I never apologized for that, couldn't work up the courage or anything and-"

My tirade is cut short by my head and mouth being pressed against her shoulder. I don't have the will or strength to push her away at the moment. This wouldn't be the first time either and is that so bad? Instead I force myself to just hang there limply and let my emotions course through me, even if I'd much rather be in control of myself.

A silence hangs in the air until Mom breaks it, "You don't need to apologize, I'm not judging you." She pauses for a second, letting her words soak into me and emphasize her following ones, "And neither would she."

I can't stop myself from letting out an amused puff of air. Of course she'd say that. Honestly I should have expected it, just like I should've expected that she'd make it clear that her and Mom are different people. I mean, of course they are and that's impossible to forget, but it would've been nice to pretend for a while.

Despite that, I still find myself relaxing. Like the fact that I don't have the option to even pretend is somehow comforting, which I suppose it is. There's no need to force myself to do anything I'm uncomfortable with, not after this and not after that. I mean, what could even be more uncomfortable than what I just did, only to have it pushed aside as unimportant.

Okay, that's inaccurate. It's not that it's important, just that she finds my wellbeing to be more important than what I think of her. Which, I suppose, just makes it more pertinent that I stop getting in the way of my own emotions. Even if she isn't my original mom, she's still Mom in the end, at least in all the important ways.

We stand there for a few minutes in silence until I open my mouth. What falls out of me are just a bunch of disconnected stories about what little I can remember of Mom. That and a few important tid-bits Dad told me about her.

A sort of confession seeking to open myself up and find absolution from the two women. Of course I only receive a reassuring hug from one of them, but that's enough for me. I'm not expecting the dead to answer even if I wish that was the case; I can only imagine what she'd have to say. Yet, I imagine she'd be more happy than not.

It's like Dad said, it might not have been the happiest course of my present life, but I can't say I regret anything I have now. Sure, I've made some mistakes and maybe I could do with a few fewer responsibilities. But, I can't let myself dwell on those memories of the past too much. They'll always hold a place in my heart…she'll always hold a place in my heart, but she wouldn't want me to be so hung up on her and the past that I forget my future.

It's with that thought in mind that I return to the manor with. Only for a brief moment I think. There's a certain someone that I've been neglecting throughout all this, mainly because of my own feelings. I find said green-haired girl nestled next to Ruby. Her and my other sister listen intently to some sort of story or fairytale the young team leader is showing them.

Fortunately, it doesn't take too much cajoling to entice Jasmine away from the group. Although doing so brings with it an annoyed expression from Marina. I imagine that annoyance won't last very long in the grand scheme of things. Not when we're visiting Atlas and her girlfriend next week, though maybe I should make some time for her too.

The little munchkin spews forth a plethora of questions that I either answer or deflect. Mainly ignoring the ones on what we're about to do. The market street is a bit more filled up than when we first arrived. Not full like my memories, but more than enough for our purposes. Even now there are a few kids taking the expressway around the stalls jumping overhead, though not as lively as I remember.

It only takes me pointing out their little forms for Jasmine to get the idea and for me to join her for a moment to show her the ropes. I have to stop pretty quickly so as to not scare off all the other kids and give her some she could play with.

They're pretty cautious with a complete stranger, but my obvious faunus features and hers do much to mollify any sort of apprehension. They aren't like the kids I'm used to who knew I could be bullied without much reprisal, just cautious because of the presence of an adult but ready to play with one another when I'm out of the picture.

Of course, I do my due diligence and keep a light eye on her while she jumps and plays around. Mainly making sure she isn't ganged up on by anyone or that she doesn't cause too much of a fuss when she misses a jump. Fortunately aura makes any pain she feels a rather temporary thing and she's excited enough that those small setbacks don't stop her.

Eventually she does get tired and it grows late enough that the other kids have to head back home and she's no different. Not that it stops her from pouting or demanding that I carry her which I do. That leads to her sitting on my shoulder in a strange silence as we head back to the Belladonna manor.

One that she breaks when the foot traffic becomes sparse enough for us to hold a quiet conversation. "Did mama ask you to do this?"

"Nope," I respond immediately, popping the 'p' and shaking my head slightly. Jasmine remains silent after that and I have to parse through her emotions myself. Obviously she isn't unaware of my usual behavior and how this is a departure from that. Just like how she's aware that I was with her mom before picking her up. However, that doesn't account for her full response.

If her question was just an idle one she'd simply jump to a different topic or curiosity rather than turn silent afterwards. She's trying to figure out if I'm telling the truth or not and more than likely thinking that I'm lying.

"Look, I know I haven't been the greatest brother or anything for you. I was kinda dealing with my own stuff for the longest while and, well, I wasn't expecting us to end up as family or anything."

I feel her rock back and forth across my shoulders. Probably nodding and making sure that I'm aware of that. That means she's aware enough to realize such a thing is necessary yet she chose to not use her words to make the point clear. Even a simple 'okay' would have sufficed as acknowledgement.

"What's on your mind," I ask and feel her hands tighten in my hair.

"Nothin," she lets out petulantly.

"I won't tell Mom."

"Really," she asks skeptically, a slight edge to her voice that implies she hopes that's the truth. Although, I have to refrain from sighing from how she missed my deliberate usage of the word 'Mom.' Well, either she missed it or doesn't see any reason why that would be significant from me.

"Yeah, I'm pretty good at keeping secrets, especially others. You can ask Weiss or Blake or anyone really and find out." Then I drop my voice low as if sharing a secret, "I've kind of landed in a lot of trouble for doing so."

"Really," she lets out excitedly before pausing for a moment and allowing confusion to color her voice. "Why would you keep doing it then?"

"Because it's who I am." I pause and then pat her head, "That and some things are more important than getting into a little trouble."

Jasmine giggles, "Yeah I bet. Mama and Miss Kali said you and Blake woulda got in trouble for doing the right thing. But, uh, they didn't really explain why."

I file that away for later and respond with, "Don't worry, you'll understand when you're older."

"That's what they said!"

"Doesn't make it any less true."

"I'm nine! Isn't that old enough?"

"Hey, I had to wait until I was thirteen before I ran off to join the White Fang."

"Why," she questions and I realize I don't have an easy answer to provide a nine year old.

"That's not important; I probably shouldn't have done so in the first place-anyways, enough about me, let's talk about you. What were you thinking of earlier?"

"I forgot," she mumbles slowly.

I grunt as acknowledgement and she relaxes. I let her luxuriate in that freedom for a moment before I bring her back to Remnant. "You're a poor liar." She squawks at the blunt accusation and moves to deny it, but I just talk over her. "Not like it matters, you can keep your secrets."

She lets out a loud exhale right into my upper ears, but otherwise doesn't try to argue with me or deny the accuracy of my statement. Instead she remains slightly sullen, as if expecting that I'll poke and prod her subtly for what's on her mind. Knowing Coral, she might have some first-hand experience with that. Which means the best way around her attitude is simply to move on from the subject.

Vale: She's been living in Vale for a few years, could see how she's settling into the place especially with the recent move. (2)

Marina: Her and my other sister don't seem to get along too well. The issue is somewhat obvious, but I could at least hear her complaints and try to act as peacemaker. (1)

Huntress: So, apparently she wants to be a Huntress when she grows up. Probably just a passing fancy, but I could ask her about it. (1)

Mom: I'm sure I could get her talking and maybe lightly complaining about her mother. Maybe not the most insightful conversation, but could serve as some sibling bonding. (0)

AN: Tie settled in favor of Huntress due to QM fiat.

"So," I start suddenly, making it clear that I'm pivoting away from the subject. "I heard you want to be Huntress, have you given any thought to what kind of weapon you want?"

"A yo-yo," she responds immediately, caution present in her voice.

"Are you sure," I start before forcing myself to switch tracks, "It's definitely an odd choice, but you can make it work. Just wondering why you want to go with that one."

"Yeah…" she trails off, no doubt picking up on my initial tone. I have to poke her to get her started, "I just thought it'd be kind of cool. I mean," she suddenly huffs and I hear her pat her cheeks with her hands as if now is the time for her to turn serious. "Yo-yo's are an entirely viol-viah-"

"Viable," I provide

"Vible," she mispronounces, "weapon. I've seen some videos of people good enough that they can use three or four at once. Way better than just one big hunk of metal." I think I know who she's referring to with that description, but she's forgetting all the people caught in the cross-fire.

"You do know that could easily describe, my weapon, Weiss', Blake's, Ruby's, Kel's-"

"No! Those don't count. They're, uh, more medium size than big." I don't really think that applies in the case of Kel's weapon given her size, but I let her have the point. Once she settles down she continues in a softer more reluctant tone, "That and, uh, Mama won't buy me a real weapon."

I can easily see why her mother wouldn't want to encourage her daughter too much. Instead I assure her, "Well, you'll just have to show her then." She doesn't respond to that, not even after I jostle her. So, I venture a little more, "I think I know someone who could whip up a killer yo-yo for you."

"Really," she asks skeptically with an expectant tone barely hidden in her voice.

"Yeah, I think I can convince her that a fellow bunny-girl needs a little assistance." And if not Vel can add it to my tab. Not like I can't give her a few years to work on it. Jasmine won't be old enough to enroll in combat school for nearly half a decade so it should be fine.

The more I think about it, the more it seems like it isn't the worst weapon for her. I've heard of some rather ridiculous concepts working; I mean, Flynt used a freaking trumpet in the Vytal Tournament. If that's not an endorsement then I don't know what is. Plus, who is going to suspect that a yo-yo is a weapon? It'd be like being suspicious of a fishing pole or Vel's camera; it's the perfect way to have a concealed carry.

Of course, maybe I should give some more thought to arming a child with a potentially deadly weapon. Although, really that just means I need to teach her proper weapon safety and make sure she realizes that what she has is not a toy. Which, now that I think about it, would be awfully difficult considering it would be disguised as such. Also, the fact that it has to be disguised as such implies Mom wouldn't actually be fine with Jasmine training to be a Huntress.

I suppose those are all obstacles to deal with if we actually go through with this, though it's not like I'm committing to anything at the moment. This is probably just a passing fancy of hers anyway. Give her a couple of years where Blake, Weiss, and I don't have such a huge impact on her life and she'll probably focus on something else.

I give some thought to asking her why she wants to be a Huntress. Both to sate my curiosity and to gauge how serious she is. I decide not to, mainly because I already suspect that my girlfriends are responsible for that enthusiasm. She's gotten along with them far better than I have mainly because they've actually tried to connect with her. In that light I just want to accept her desire, even if it might be childish, instead of implicitly challenging her convictions with any sort of question.

I let the moment pass on in relative silence. Relative only because Jasmine quietly hums to herself, occasionally making other constrained noises. Likely daydreaming about her potential weapon with no doubt unreasonable expectations of its capabilities and her performance.

"How've you been dealing with the move," I ask, cutting through her thoughts.

"Huh, oh. It's good, I guess. Our new house is so much bigger than our old one. I have an actual closet now instead of a dresser and Mama said I don't have to share any of my clothes space with Blake or Weiss." She pauses for a moment, probably making some sort of expression I can't see. "She wants to take me out on a few big days of shopping to get new clothes. Even though the ones I do have fit fine and I like 'em."

I refrain from commenting, just letting her complaint hang in the air. Mom probably just wants to make sure she has everything she could want or need; probably not worrying about money as much anymore. In that light, I think Jasmine is trying not to be a burden. Although, that's not necessarily her intent or that she's even aware of it. If I had to guess, she's probably been told by Mom that she couldn't have something or they couldn't afford it, not realizing that many of their restrictions on what they can and can't afford have been lifted.

"Well, I'm sure you'll find something cool that you could show off to your friends." My tone is light if a bit prodding. No reason for her to suspect any of my thoughts, even if they aren't dark ones.

"I guess," she mumbles.

"You do have friends, right," I ask skeptically. Of course I know the answer already. Even if I didn't, Jasmine's simply too open and friendly to not make some friends wherever she goes.

"Yes," she squawks, "of course I do!" Then she grabs at my upper ears roughly. She lets go when I let out a grunt of pain. Again I can't see her expression, but she remains silent and still; likely expecting some sort of rebuke or punishment. I simply carry on our journey like it was a minor stumble of no consequence.

She pats my ears, "Sorry." She pauses for a moment before she suddenly resumes talking in a more relaxed tone, "There's this boy in my class; his name is Acorn, which is a silly name. Who'd name their kid Acorn? Anyway he and my friend, my friend's name is Cherri by the way. Anyway, he and her…"

Jasmine starts to ramble on with me providing the right noises and questions to keep her going and roughly steer the conversation. It seems she's settling into Vale more than alright. No real problems to note aside from the occasional childish teasing or spats. I can't really tell if she's being picked on for her features or not; I'd certainly hope not at that age, but any such behavior is more likely to be chalked up to the perpetrator being a 'meanie' rather than anything else so I just let my worries rest.

I suppose it is interesting to note that she started opening up like this as a sort of apology. She probably knew what I was trying to prompt her towards, but was proving resistant for one reason or another. Possibly just childish reluctance or not having a great handle on her emotions. Maybe she just wanted to talk about something else instead?

Not that she doesn't seem to enjoy her time regaling her exploits in grade school once she's gotten into the subject. Either way, I simply let her words wash over me until we arrive back at the manor and then some.
 
Summer Week 4 (Part 3)
I greet the new day with my nerves settled and a lack of any sort of nervous energy bubbling off me. Enough so that I don't particularly look forward to the more serious matters left on my plate. Not that there are all too many of them, but I'll have to deal with them at some point. However, that doesn't mean I shouldn't relax a bit first.

To that end I seek out one of my girlfriends in an absent-minded sort of wander of the manor. Although, I could just wait for breakfast instead of hoping I'll stumble on one of them early in the morning. To my dubious fortune, I discover Blake in the meeting hall talking with a rather familiar chameleon-girl.

Whatever conversation the two of them were having is seemingly cut off by my presence with Illia simply stating, "I should go," as a sort of goodbye.

"Illia," my girlfriend calls out her name insistently, but the girl simply ignores her and heads outside. Blake slumps forward a bit, taking a halting step towards her friend before stopping herself, apparently more concerned with dealing with me or giving Illia some space rather than tracking her down. Only I make that decision rather moot as I rush after the chameleon girl myself.

Illia's always been kind of a bitch to me even when we were colleagues. I'm not sure what our relationship, if any, could be described as now. But, I do know that Blake considered her a friend, possibly even still does going by her reaction.

Now, is chasing down the chameleon girl going a bit overboard for my girlfriend's sake? Yes, of course it is. However, Illia's always been kind of a bitch and I want to show her up a little for personal reasons. Just that if anyone asks I totally did this for Blake and no one else.

Fortunately Illia's doing this bright and early in the morning rather than at night. That makes it much easier to see her even if she does try to maintain some level of camouflage. Even if she did, she wouldn't be able to disguise entirely the slight shake of the trees as she tries to traverse the branches and light canopy. Doubly unfortunate for her, it seems her time under the brothers hasn't been nearly as fruitful as my time at Beacon and the outcome of our chase becomes rather apparent to the both of us.

She stops herself in a small clearing, technically the shared yard of four or so houses, but relatively private I suppose. "What do you want," she bites out with her arms crossed.

She isn't trying to hold back any hostility, which is both familiar and weird at the same time. The hot-bloodedness isn't unfamiliar, but it's usually more detached; cold one could say. As amusing as that is, it doesn't tell me why she ran away to start or why her demeanor towards me would change.

"What? I just saw a friend run off and thought I'd see if something's wrong." I keep my tone light as a measure to reassure her, but she still stiffens at the word 'friend.'

Little wonder since we aren't actually ones. Although her reaction implies either she thinks I'm being fake or that she considers us something other than friends. I can't rule out the former, despite my mask it's not like she can't suspect some coldness on my part, though by that same token she shouldn't assume what my feelings are.

She stiffens again as my upper ears perk up and detect someone rustling in the trees we just hailed from. I don't need to guess that it's my girlfriend, though again, Illia's reaction is rather telling. She could just feel cornered by people chasing after her, but if that was her issue she could have just told me off instead of asking what I wanted.

The latter implies that she's open for some sort of dialogue. Or at least she was, her posture now is on the brink of running away again and I really don't like the prospect of trying to track her down again to get any sort of answers out of her.

I wave my arm lazily in the air and Blake drops down, keeping a decent distance from Illia and I. Then I turn to the girl in question, "It's pretty rude to leave mid-conversation." She shrinks in on herself and I soften my tone even further, "Do you want me to leave the two of you alone so you can finish up?"

My offer leaves her at a loss for words. Enough so that she doesn't trust herself to say anything. She merely nods in my direction and I make myself scarce. I give Blake a wave as I do so; one that she returns with a smile and a thankful nod.

I don't stick around to overhear their conversation. Only aware of when it ends by Blake requesting my location over the scroll. I simply return to where the two girls are gathered where Illia seems a bit lost. Blake on the other hand seems a bit tense before she relaxes at the sight of me. She walks up to me and opens her mouth, only to close it a second later, grab my hand, and look me in the eyes.

"Something I should know about," I ask and throw a look in Illia's direction

"No. Yes. I mean, not now, I can tell you later, just," she takes a breath. "You didn't have to chase after her, you know?"

"Just did what I thought was best. Would you have preferred if I didn't?"

"Maybe," she allows and I have to hide any sort of reaction. "What's done is done at any rate, c'mon." She punctuates her statement by pulling on my arm.

"What if I wanted to talk to her," I ask, catching the attention of both girls. Blake doesn't say anything. She merely looks at me, though there's a bit of worry behind her eyes. "Illia and I used to work together, I'm curious about what she's been up to." Especially her apparent abandonment of the brothers before their demise.

Blake locks her eye with mine for a moment longer before she backs down. She gives my hand a meaningful squeeze before she departs. Apparently willing to trust that I'll handle things. Although, she's given very little indication about what went down or how she wants me to handle things. What is clear, however, is that she's concerned to some degree about Illia.

The look she gave me implies that it's related to me to some degree. Could be that she knows something that the chameleon girl did while working for the brothers or really any number of things. I simply haven't kept up with the situation to know what it is exactly.

Honestly, it's been kind of beneath my notice as long as Illia doesn't cause any problems for me. Which, I suppose I could check into now if nothing else.

Antipathy: She's always held a sort of dislike for me for one reason or another. I always thought it was because of Dad, but this seems different. (2)

Blake: Clearly her and Blake just talked about something. If nothing else I can fall back on wanting to be on somewhat good terms with a friend of Blake's to get through to the girl. (0)

Brothers: She was an agent working for the Albain brother's just as I was. I just find myself curious what she's been up to and what convinced her to jump ship. (0)

Blake's departure does little to raise Illia's mood, but neither does it cause it to plummet. In fact, the chameleon girl appears to be as lost as when I re-entered the clearing. Her eyes have drifted to her feet where she stands relatively motionless. The only movement that I can spot is the clenching and unclenching of her hands and a slight shift in the colouration of her scales. A fluttering of blues and grays mar her usually tan complexion.

Even without the implication behind that loss of control I'd be able to tell that she's more than a little conflicted by my presence. Not even bothering to look in my general direction even after I got her attention mere moments before. She knows that I want to talk to her, but that knowledge apparently makes her more disinclined to talk to me than the other way around.

It's a stark departure from her usual behavior with me. We were never friends, but we did have to work together from time to time. However, that doesn't mean she was cold during some of our lone moments, rather she was more hot and abrasive than anything else. Quick with a disparaging comment of some sort or a question of my commitment.

Now, there are many reasons for why she'd have acted that way, Dad is just one of them. I can admit that my inclusion as one of the brother's agents was anything other than the standard process. Something that left me more tenuously connected to them than their other agents.

That and I was actually using them to advance my own goals and they knew that to an extent. It's not impossible to surmise that they'd have told the others about my relatively lukewarm devotion which perhaps explains how little they'd interact with me. Well, that and the fact that I'd usually be on assignment rather than socializing with any of my supposed colleagues.

Although, now that I think about it, Yuma, Trifa, and the others have already faced justice in one way or another. Either dying at Tutoa Tasi, being captured, or being among the few who turned on the brothers in order to save their own lives. Maybe that's another reason why Illia's being so cold right now?

No, that doesn't line up at all. If she was worried I'd have her killed or subject her to some sort of other punishment she wouldn't have stopped to have a chat in the first place. Even if she thought she had no hope of escaping I'd expect her to put up some kind of a fight. Then there's the fact she and Blake had a conversation of some sort. She obviously doesn't expect for any ill-fate to befall her.

I can keep analyzing her all I want, but doing so isn't going to prompt the girl to speak, nor is it going to provide the answers I seek. Thus I walk over to her, whereupon she only briefly registers my presence, and sit down next to her. Mainly to lower my threat profile to some degree, but also to try and get her out of her own head for a moment. My latter goal is an apparent failure until I grab onto her limp arm and give her a small tug.

She collapses rather readily, like a puppet with their strings cut. However, she manages to collapse in a facsimile of sitting down and the sudden movement causes her to swivel her head around. Likely trying to reorient herself with her surroundings. "Why did you do that?"

Her question comes out absently as her eyes once again fail to drift anywhere in my general direction. Truthfully, I don't know whether she's asking about my immediate behavior, my departure to allow her and Blake some measure of privacy, or some other nebulous and unknown reason. Not knowing makes it difficult to discern what's the best response in this situation so I have to go with something more cautious than I'd prefer.

I let out a deliberate sigh, "Because I've learned that some things are more important than me or how I feel." The affected wistful tone of my message does more to draw her attention than the words themselves. Her gaze finally returns to me and she stares at me with wide gray eyes while I keep my expression firm. Only showing the hint of vulnerability that I want her to see.

Then I lean back so I'm lying down in the grass. Dealing with the stains will be a bit of a bother, but it's necessary to get her to drop her guard. "Bit different from the old days, isn't it," I ask in a light tone and close my eyes as if reminiscing.

Silence passes between us, only interrupted by the sounds of Illia breathing and struggling to get a sentence started. Eventually she manages, "Did you really think we were friends?"

I wait a couple of seconds. "No," I allow slowly, affecting reluctance. "You made it rather clear that we weren't anything of the sort." I pause, "That and I'd say that I wasn't exactly looking to make friends while I was in the Fang either. I…didn't really have any friends until I got to Beacon."

I crack open an eye. My deliberate reveal of vulnerability as well as my choice of words and tone for the rest of my statements gives her a few avenues to pursue. All but one leads to my intended destination for this talk, but it will be interesting to see which she focuses on.

Illia shies away from my gaze, curling in on herself and staring at the ground again. I grunt and give her a slight push to restart her. Her head whips around, sending her long curled ponytail flying for a moment as she looks at me. Then she seemingly deflates, looks away, looks back, and takes a deep breath.

"Then why all this," she starts slowly, confusion coloring her voice. Her hands pull in her knees, "Why chase after me to begin with? Why bring a Schnee and the humans to our home? Why even bother with the White Fang if you're just going to do what the humans want you to do? Why-" She lets out a heavy breath and repeats her question.

It's quite clear to me that she's just throwing her questions out against the wall, trying to see what sticks; what she actually wants to know. That isn't to say that she isn't raising legitimate grievances or questions with my behavior.

From her perspective I'm sure she has more than a few complaints. Especially with the SDC involvement with Menagerie, even if it's relatively minor. Even more so with the expansion of mining efforts that, while necessary, are something of a sore spot for her. I can't imagine it's any easier with the knowledge that we're defending SDC assets in Mistral as well rather than expending more effort to defend the faunus of the windy Kingdom.

Notably she didn't ask why I left Blake alone to talk with her. It's not that she knows the reason why; she was surprised that I'd do so in the first place. If I had to guess, the absence of a question in that regard means that it's more important to her than the other questions she's provided.

I know Blake and her were friends, but this behavior implies something else is at play. Of course, it could just be an errant concern that I'm more controlling than I actually am and thus she was surprised by my lax attitude. Given that Adam stands in contrast to my behavior provides ample reasoning for her to suspect the worst. Although, that presumes that she knew about Adam and Blake's relationship beyond just the surface level, which I suppose isn't impossible though it's still confusing.

"Illia, what is this really about," I ask bluntly, filing away my thoughts for later. If she has any awareness of why I'm calling her out specifically, she doesn't show it. A beat of silence passes before I explain, "You've never liked me, but you certainly never acted like this either. Something's up."

"So what if there is," she snaps,finally returning to some semblance of the Illia I know.

"Just that I find myself curious." My response only draws a huff from her as she maintains her defensive posture. I swap tracks and deliberately provoke her, "Look, I know you have a problem with humans, and me because of my dad, but I'm trying here."

"Are you," she bites out sarcastically only to seemingly regret her tone a moment later. She buries her face between her arms and legs, though she is in control of herself enough to not display anything through her scales. Notably, she didn't try to defend herself from the accusation of racism, which leaves me at a loss on how to deal with her.

I'm not close enough to her for any genuine attempt at connection and provoking her had the opposite of my intended effect. I feel like any other avenue open to me would just have her shut down and maintain her defensive posture. I have to deal with her discomfort first before I can do anything. Thus I just lie there for many minutes while she works through whatever's on her mind.

I think she's more confused than anything else. Dealing with a tumult of emotions and uncertainty on how best to proceed, how best to convey whatever she wants to get across to me. A far cry from her normal conviction; so far that it's hard to imagine how she'd have shifted loose from her usual mindset. Although, I suppose she's had to deal with a whole lot of changes recently.

As the moments slip by, any hope for her to open up seems less and less likely. She merely retreats into herself further and further. It's not quite the same, but I know that kind of mental state and the thinking that comes with it. Something that isn't all that helpful at the moment.

"Illia," I start before deliberately stopping myself, affecting more apprehension in my words and frame than I actually feel. "I know we aren't friends or anything, but that doesn't mean I hate you or anything.

You're clearly important to Blake," the mention of my girlfriend's name cause her to choke up and for me to stall my efforts for a moment. "What I'm trying to say is that you don't have to keep everything to yourself. Whatever happened, whatever's going on, I'm sure she'd be willing to listen to what's inside your head."

She shakes her head immediately. As if dismissing my offer as an impossibility, finding it unpalatable for one reason or another. I probably overestimated any sort of closeness between her and Blake. Or maybe the matter is just too personal for her to bring it up with anyone.

Just as I'm about to call it a loss, she hollowly asks, "You'd really be fine with that?"

Her cryptic question makes me think she's reading more into my words than I intended. Possibly drawing another comparison between Adam and I and being surprised. Only, that doesn't explain the hollowness to her tone, more akin to disbelief than outrage. Either she had an incredibly low opinion of me, possible, or she's going with some sort of mistaken assumption.

It's far from how I'd normally proceed, but I have to let her belabor under her misconception so I can push the conversation forward. "Yeah; I trust her." I can't venture anything more certain or explicit. Just letting Illia read whatever she wants to in my simple statement and tone. Again, not my preference, but it's the best I can do in this situation.

She stares off into the distance before she nods firmly. More to herself than to me. Then she stands up, but doesn't offer any assistance for me to do the same. There she remains silent for several moments before breaking the silence.

"I would call anyone who's done what you've done a traitor to our kind. You invited humans into our sacred places. Not only that, but you're working with the same people who've oppressed us for centuries." Her dispassionate voice turns heated, she clenches her fists, and splotches of red poke through her skin. "The same humans who wouldn't give a damn how many faunus suffered if it benefited them."

I wait for her to elaborate, but she just takes a deep breath and regains control of herself. "What changed," I ask.

Her head snaps down and she stares at me. Then she sighs, "I don't know anymore. It all used to be so simple. Us against the humans; all we had to worry about was doing what was best for us and damn everyone else; it's how they treated us, one way or another. So many simply abided by the abuse others inflicted upon us, but that isn't all of them; not anymore."

She locks her eyes with mine for the first time in our conversation, "You and Blake would have died without their assistance." Her statement is, on the surface, dispassionate. Like it's just a statement of fact, but the shuddering breath that follows implies that's just a strong front she's putting up. "That doesn't excuse the humans who attacked you, but…" she trails off, finding herself lost once again.

I stand up and prompt, "But?" Utterly uncaring if I'm being insensitive or not.

"You're doing something and you aren't afraid to fight back. I don't like you and I don't like what you've done, but you're fighting for us in one way or another. If Sienna and the rest of the Fang are willing to give you a chance, then I will too. Whatever you're up to has to be better than what the brothers had in mind."

That's certainly damning me with faint praise, but I don't think that's her intent. Rather she's trying to convey some sense that she's putting whatever ills she has with me behind her. She still hasn't expounded on what exactly those are.

I mean, she technically has with the problems she's brought up. However, while there is a kernel of logic behind them, they ring hollow to me. Not that she doesn't believe in what she said at all, but they aren't the driving force behind her behavior.

Despite her heritage, Illia isn't someone who I'd call cold-blooded. Pure logic never really mattered to her; she'd sooner think with her heart than with her head and I don't think that's changed at all. That makes me think that I'm just a stand-in for someone else who's actually driving her decision making.

It isn't too hard to discern who that person should be, but also has some implications. Mainly that it implies she's far closer to Blake than my girlfriend has given any indication of and that she's too skittish to just admit that it's Blake who's doing the heavy lifting for her lukewarm opinion of me. It's not even all that positive by my read and she's had no problem letting me know her thoughts about me one way or another which just makes the whole situation more confusing.

Unfortunately, I just don't think it's possible to force her to properly explain herself. At the very least I can surmise that she does have a problem with humans, and by extension my heritage, as well as my actions. However, that doesn't seem to be enough for her to devolve into outright hatred. I get the feeling she still has some sort of misconception about me, my behavior, and my personality, but that's been ameliorated somewhat by how I've acted.

Our conversation fails and flounders before it ends on a stilted note. Any attempt to resurrect the conversation quickly peters out, though I do learn that Illia isn't unwilling to continue working for the White Fang. It just seems highly unlikely that she'll work for me directly. She might not hate me explicitly, but she doesn't like me either.

That's not the end of the world. Most likely she'll work with Sienna, or Charlotte I suppose, or keep watch over Menagerie now that humans are here. Regardless, my encounter with the chameleon girl has to draw to an end and is hardly as relaxing as I was hoping for any interaction to start the day would be.

That leads to me being in a crude sort of cuddle pile with my girlfriends after we finish breakfast. We only really get away with it due to Blake and I eating later than everyone else. Weiss merely stayed back so she could spend time with me which leads to some measure of privacy for us. Of course, with Blake so nearby, I'm poised to press her on what she and Illia talked about but willing to press her for details later in case it's anything truly private. Unfortunately for me, she decides to explain the situation.

Apparently Illia took our relationship as more of an open one than it actually is and took the opportunity to try and explain her feelings to Blake. Not in such explicit terms, but that's the gist of it. Blake let her down as gently as she could.

Weiss nods along as if that's the most natural response in the world and nuzzles against me while Blake is more conflicted. Not regretful by my estimation, more that she found the task unpleasant in a way that Weiss simply wouldn't. It's hard to forget that Blake is fine with that sort of relationship, she only put away her desires for the benefit of Weiss and I.

Although, that was in the sense of seeking out any further partners. It's possible that she would have had a different reaction to a confession, but that doesn't seem to be the case here. Whether that's because of the specifics or a more general rule I can't tell, but do find myself curious. Only to have my thoughts utterly derailed as I remember what I said to Illia and her reaction.

My sudden change in demeanor doesn't go unnoticed by my girlfriends, but I'm able to play it off as a momentary lapse. Technically this doesn't change anything. Illia already thought that Blake was available as it were and she was rejected. Perhaps it's something I should bring up explicitly, but I feel more like dying on the inside than anything else.

It's hard to forget about that while hanging out with my girlfriends, but their presence does much to distract me from my worries temporarily. Eventually we move from our location with Weiss joining the rest of her team with Blake and I taking a lazy stroll around Kuo Kuana. Most likely she understands something is on my mind and wants to help me deal with it whatever way she can.

Once we're in a semi-secluded spot I confide with her my blunder, "I, uh, may have given Illia the idea that I'd be fine if she pursued you." I try not to wince as the words come out of my mouth, but I know I'm not successful.

Blake stiffens, "What do you mean by that?"

"It was just a poor choice of words," I hastily explain. "I was trying to reassure her and get her to open up. She was just retreating inwards and I suggested she could open up to you. I-I didn't know that the two of you had just…" I trail off, too embarrassed to explain anything more explicitly.

"Ochre," she chides with a huff before shaking her head. Not all that pleased by what I've said, but apparently chalking it up to a mistake. Then she shoots me an amused smile that betrays some level of humor she's found with the situation. Most likely my reaction; I doubt she's taking Illia and her rejection with any level of levity.

That leaves me suppressed for much of our outing and Blake is a lot less physically affectionate than she usually is. I'm unsure if that's related to the situation with Illia or not. It's a serviceable explanation, but I'd be lying if I didn't say that Blake and I's relationship hasn't also changed somewhat recently. She could just be enjoying herself without feeling the need to press up against me every few minutes.

In any case, I do recover and enjoy myself with my girlfriend as we walk along the piers and beaches. We're not really looking for anything other than enjoying the sights and the occasional banter. I find myself relaxing by the end of it. Evidently approving of my change in mood, my girlfriend drags me back to the manor and up to the second floor through a winding hallway, holding my hand the entire way through.

We stop at a wooden door and Blake flashes me a smile. That brief bit of hesitance disappears entirely as she practically drags me inside and slams the door in front of the face of the guard who was following us. The reason why becomes rather apparent when I get a good look around.

A big four poster bed with curtains sits against the middle of one of the walls. Also aligned against the walls are nightstands, a desk, and a dresser. The rest of it is dominated, much like the rest of the manor, by row after row of bookshelves, all eclectically filled with all sorts of books. It doesn't take a genius to figure out that information combined with my girlfriend's hesitance means this is likely her room.

A dusting of red coats her cheeks as she squeezes my hands and stares at my chest. "I know it seems like a bit much, but, well, this is me. Or mine; I mean, this is my room."

I wouldn't normally expect her to be so embarrassed over something so simple, but her reaction makes it clear that this is a big moment for her. Of course my Blake would put off something so meaningful until the last second, although, I guess she just wanted to make sure her feelings were returned before doing anything like this.

Just as naturally I can't let my girlfriend's effort go without appreciation so I pull her into a kiss. She practically melts, just letting herself enjoy the moment rather than act like her usual bratty self. Evidently physical passion isn't at the forefront of her mind, which given the emotional weight she's giving this moment is to be expected. Perhaps just a temporary reprieve from her usual ravenous attitude, but one I intend to enjoy fully.

Luxuriate: The whole point of our outing was to get me to relax. No need to complicate things by bringing up anything potentially heavy. (3)

Menagerie: We won't be staying home much longer. Perhaps now is the best time to reminisce about the place together. (3)

Relationship: Given my blunder with Illia, I find myself curious what Blake's view of the matter is. If she's having any second thoughts about closing herself off from the possibility for more. (0)

Emotionality: This is a big change from her usual behavior, not that I'm complaining. Still, I could gather what her thoughts are. (0)

Operations: A bit more of a serious topic, but I could talk about what we've been looking into as well as get her thoughts on why she's so willing to assist me with them. (0)

Slowly we drift over towards her bed. Each step brings with it a further heat to her face and a deepening of her breaths. This culminates in her being stark red and panting with a slight whine that escapes her as I bring her to a seated position on her bed. I move to join her, only to be stopped by an outstretched hand pressed against my chest. "Don't."

I give her another kiss which brings a high-pitched whine from her even as her physical efforts become less resistant. Quite the mix of signals she's giving off. However, since she's not acting like her bratty self, I stop myself from going too far. That doesn't mean that I'm not going to tease her though.

"What's wrong Blake? I just wanted to sit down." Belatedly I spot the large leopard plush from the amusement park nestled up in the middle of the bed between two pillows.

Before I can tease her, she whines and pouts at me, evidently not happy that I'm poking fun at her while she's trying to be genuine. It seems she wants to delay that for one reason or another. To do that, she thrusts out a limp weak hand in the direction of her desk and the chair in front of it. I comply with her demands and to my surprise she follows me. Once I get situated she sits on my lap facing me and cradles my head before smashing her face against my collarbone.

I can still feel the heat on her face as well as that within her breath. If I had to guess she's trying to calm herself down. Likely attributing a lot of importance to this place and this moment together rather than anything else. That much is clear in her reaction thus far and her departure from her normal behavior. It's honestly quite touching to see how she's going through so much to ensure we have this moment together. Even if it's mostly internal on her part, it still displays the level of effort she's putting forth.

In that light I can't stop myself from running a hand along her ears, drawing an appreciative noise. At the same time I'm unable to prevent my roving eyes from finding some material to tease her with. Shy embarrassed Blake isn't someone I get to deal with all that often and I want to enjoy my time with her as long as I can.

Unfortunately there's relatively little in my immediacy to draw upon for inspiration. Her room looks like it hasn't been inhabited for years. Not that it's dirty or dusty or anything, but there's a distinct lack of personal affectations that usually indicate a space is inhabited. That isn't to say there aren't any, but most of those are recent things from our stay, like the plush she brought with her.

I suppose I shouldn't be surprised. Blake, like myself, has been a part of the Fang for the past five years. Even longer for her. She wouldn't have spent too much time at her old family home, but then again there has to be something for her to feel so connected to this place. For it to be so important to her. I mean, she was clearly embarrassed when she first announced this was her room. So, failing everything else, I can press her on that.

My fingers trail down her ear, pinching lightly at the base to catch her attention. When that fails I whisper, "Blake." Again she doesn't respond and I jostle her with my shoulder. This time she lets out an irritated noise as if trying to warn me off from any course of action other than just enjoying the moment. While that's all well and good, I don't feel right leaving her like this.

Instead I bring my lips up to her furred ears, lightly grazing them. Then I whisper, "I just want to know what's got my Blake all worked up." I leave things there, but that bit of possessive language does much to invigorate her. It doesn't wash away the embarrassment or anxiety she feels, but she does wiggle around happily before letting out a more contented exhale and shifting her head so it rests on my shoulder. Evidently still too embarrassed to deal with me directly.

"It's nothing-" she stops herself before I can correct her or do anything. "It's silly, I know, it's just I haven't really been here since I was a little kid. I know it's big now, but it didn't seem like that much when I was young. It just seemed, I don't know, normal."

"And why is that a problem?"

Her hands tighten around the back of my neck, "I was living like this when all you had was…" I feel her shake her head. "Like I said, it's silly."

She refuses to elaborate, but I think I can see where she's coming from. Just like how I was embarrassed by my room and comparatively small bed this is more of the same just in reverse. That her accommodations and style of living is ostentatious compared to mine.

Of course I don't really care and she knows that. She knows she's being irrational, though that doesn't stop how she feels. Can't really throw any stones there myself either. The only thing I can really do is just continue to hold her and reassure her that I'm not judging her or anything of the like.

We remain like that for a few minutes. I know when she's recovered by how she darts to peck kisses at my cheek. Feeling a bit mischievous I pretend to ignore her efforts for long enough that she goes for another round. As she does so I turn my face to meet her lips with my own. Something that draws a hum of satisfaction from her. Her previous embarrassment all but gone when she returns to resting against my frame.

"It's not just about you, you know," she starts suddenly. I make an inquisitive noise and she continues, "Everyone in Menagerie, they're all more familiar with living like you used to than I did. I didn't realize how…small everything was until I returned."

"Maybe, but I think it has a charm of its own."

"Yet you're trying to change that." I remain silent waiting to see where she's going with this. Instead she insistently whines, "Ochre." Her tone makes it clear that she's trying to push the issue off of herself and onto me. Like I somehow have a problem with what I'm doing.

My shoulders slump; she's not too far off if that's her assessment. I huff out a breath of my own. "Yeah, I am, it's for the best, but…"

"But?"

"I'm going to miss home as it is now, as it was." My answer brings with it a satisfied hum from her lips and I can feel how much she relaxes at my answer. "Happy now," I question with faux frustration.

She cranes her neck to give me a kiss. "Yes. More that you're being honest than anything else."

"When am I anything other than honest?" She shoots me a look. "With you I mean?"

She casts her gaze deliberately away and huffs, "I guess you have a point." I allow her a moment of reprieve before I pinch her side. She yelps and then she takes on a complicated tone, at once affronted and breathy. "What was that for?"

"Don't think you can get away from explaining yourself that easily."

Her frame stiffens and it takes her a second to work through my indirect inquiry before she relaxes against me once more. "I'm glad things are changing. I'll miss some things, and I know it isn't easy, but it's for the best. We can't let people live with so little when we have so much."

There's an interesting diversion we can take by exploring how far that line of thinking of hers extends. However, I'm not much in the mood for anything deep. Instead I ask, "What are you going to miss the most?"

She hums thoughtfully, "Probably the houses." I feel my heart tighten at her words and as she continues, "They have a very distinctive style. I hope that carries through after the transition, but yeah…I think there'll be some difference. If nothing else they'll be more orderly than they are now, and…" She trails off, likely noticing my reaction. She pulls me in tight and whispers, "I know."

Yeah, so do I. Eventually reworking the land is going to carry over to the old house. It's built in the same style and on the same land as many houses in Menagerie. If we want to maximize our space it's all but inevitable that the old house will have to be renovated to some degree. How much it'll survive the process is up in the air with how few examples I have to draw on.

I push that on and say, "I think I'll miss the piers the most."

"Oh," Blake replies with a questioning tone.

"Not the ones built over the shallow sea, those aren't likely to change too much. I meant the ones by the port. It-I think those will have to be updated a little and there are more than a few memories tied up there."

"But you're fine with it." Her tone is more of a statement than a question. A means to reassure me that I'm doing the right thing.

"Yeah," I allow in a slow exhale. "Like I said, I'll miss it, but it has to change at some point." She hums and allows me a moment to process things. It's not like I haven't beforehand but this is the first real chance I've had to unpack just how much things are actually going to change back home. The difference between knowing something intellectually and emotionally.

We sit like that for a moment longer until Blake breaks the silence. "You said there are a few memories tied up in the piers?" I nod. "Mind if I keep them for you?"

Marina seems like she'd be more suited for that exact role. However, my girlfriend's soft and cautious tone imparts onto me what she really wants. Thus I comply with her demand and start telling her about my younger days. Something that she responds in kind with stories of her own childhood.

We continue like that for what feels like forever. Despite that it keeps feeling like she's holding something back. Not necessarily in her stories, but rather that she's not fully comfortable. That is until she slinks over to her bed, lays down next to it, and beckons me over.

I join her and she points underneath where a collection of something resides underneath. What it is exactly becomes clear as she pulls out various stuffed animals with a ginger sort of care. Her face utterly bashful and red-hot as she does so.

Not that it stops her in the slightest. She soon goes into telling whatever story she can about what each stuffed animal is and where she got it. A childhood hobby much akin to my collection of seashells and no less personal. Despite her discomfort she simply powers through her explanations, slowly growing more confident as it becomes clear that I'm taking her gesture in the way it's intended. A way for the two of us to grow closer with otherwise meaningless stories from our childhood.



Eventually the two of us find ourselves on her bed absolutely surrounded by the cloth and felt coverings of the multitude of stuffed animals. Of particular note is the well-cared for leopard plush and an obviously well-loved cartoon-like black cat that are pushed together above us. One of its button eyes is missing, but that does little to diminish the meaning behind the gesture or the child-like giggles that escape my girlfriend.

She normally puts up such an implacable front that I think she's enjoying the opportunity to cut loose a little and I don't have the heart to stop her. She's pretty subdued afterwards, though still dominating my time. Eventually that leads us turning our attention to matters in Vacuo and specifically the Asturias twins.

Investigation Check: Rank: 4.97 +.75(Circumstance) = 5.82 vs Challenge 4

Final Modifier: +45

Dice: 1d100+45

65 + 45 = 110

There's little trouble in starting my investigation into the twins. I have the rough dossier Theo provided when I asked about Bertilak and Carmine. I give some thought to asking him for a more in-depth view of the twins, but decide against it in favor of conducting my own investigation. Fortunately, much of what he told me lines up with what I find and serves as a launching off point.

Gillian and Jax Asturias first attended Shade Academy five years ago. They were kicked out during their second year after they were prohibited from participating in the Vytal Tournament due to Jax's poor performance and behavior. Well, technically only Jax was expelled and his sister simply followed him. Regardless, I imagine the blow would be even heavier for them considering that the Tournament was held in Vacuo that year.

As for what I can find both officially and unofficially, the twins could not be any more different. Gil was considered an exceptional Huntress for her age. One who was driven and willing to improve her skills near constantly. That along with her exceptionally large aura pool led to her being quite popular at Shade and I can see where they're coming from. According to some notes from Professor Sunnybrook, Gil and Jax would fight entirely without Dust.

I have to re-read that several times and delve into as much as I can find about the subject. As much as I do I can't find anything that refutes it. Even more insane is the fact that Gil would win most if not all of her fights, little wonder with her semblance, and she also displayed no usage of aura techniques like aura projection to make up the difference.

The same, however, could not be said about Jax who performed much less favorably. Especially since Sunnybrook would prohibit him from using any aura borrowed from his sister and her semblance. That combined with his lack of skill and lack of using Dust practically guaranteed that he'd be knocked out before he could do anything.

This would normally lead to him being a laughingstock in a cut-throat school like Shade, but his sister's reputation protected him somewhat. What little blowback he then received from his performance was covered up by a heaping helping of supposed arrogance. This leads me to following up on an errant comment from Carmine. Something about how Gil's nickname was Queenie.

Infuriatingly enough, with Vacuo being Vacuo, there's very little I can find at least on first blush. If I had access to Theo's records this would be a lot simpler, but since I've decided to cut him out I have to do things the hard way.

I've already ruled out checking Carmine's social media posts from that time. I've done that already and found nothing like this nickname. That's extremely suspicious now that I think about it and my suspicions only grow when I stumble on the posts of way back when from other students who attended Shade.

Many of them aren't nearly as expansive as Carmine's, but I do run into an errant complaint from a then fourth year about some uppity first years who were proclaiming themselves the rightful rulers of Vacuo. Their comment is much more derisive than that, but following the thread of comments and replies I'm able to discern he was most likely talking about the twins. Now, that might seem harmless if I wasn't investigating an organization literally called the Crown.

It's more supposition than I'd like, but it paints the possibility that the Asturias twins are perpetrators rather than victims. That makes me realize that Carmine's behavior is a bit more sensible in retrospect. She didn't know why I contacted her when I first made that call; when she realized it was me on the other end her entire demeanor changed. Not only that, but she was heavily defensive when I talked to her after the ambush in Mistral.

That all makes sense until I add Bertilak into the mix. He was far less defensive than Carmine and even gave me the clue that sent me down this rabbit hole. Like he wasn't concerned about giving up any information. It's possible that his gruff attitude was just his Vacuan nature and not any attempt to obfuscate information. Either that or he's not aware of the same information that Carmine is.

Only, that doesn't make sense either. I know for a fact that the two spend an inordinate amount of time together, usually on missions. Not only that, but they take off-the-books assignments for one reason or another which implies some sort of shared secrecy on their part. I'm not sure how exactly Bert's behavior fits into all this, but it strikes me as a discrepancy of sorts. A weakness that can potentially be exploited if I look into it.

Back to the twins, there is very little information about them and their disappearance. Seemingly the only person who really noticed was their father Finn. The man keeps putting up their pictures on the weeping wall, absolutely certain that the twins are still alive and out there. Of dubious fortuity is the fact that my men have already interviewed him during our initial inquiries into the missing people of Vacuo.

The man himself lives in squalor as a relative luddite even by Vacuan standards. So much so that we only have a written transcript of the conversation he had between him and my men since he prohibited the mere presence of a scroll to record everything.

With that in mind it's easy to see where the twins inherited their lack of Dust usage, though I'm unsure how exactly that's squared away with Carmine being such an avid user of such. Perhaps an incongruity in their worldview? Not enough information to make any determination.

As for the interview itself, Finn proved himself reasonably hospitable and willing to answer questions. He seemingly focused on both of his children equally, not preferring one or the other. Which, while admirable does not do much to negate the frustration I find myself holding towards the man. No, frustration is putting it too mildly.

When asked about his children's semblances he was quick to assure my men that Jax had none. At the same time he waxed poetically about Gil and her semblance and how it supposedly led to the death of his wife through childbirth and Jax's permanently crippled aura. Nevermind the fact that Gil's semblance is temporary by all accounts, that's not how aura works in the slightest.

Unless Gil and Jax were somehow extreme never before seen outliers, people aren't born with aura, much less semblances. There wouldn't be any need to instruct people on how to awaken the aura's of others if that was the case. Nor would there be a lack of aura in the cityborn population.

Discounting all that, there's the much more reasonable explanation that the twins just have a natural variance in aura. After all it's not like Jaune has some sort of secret aura-stealing semblance that accounts for his large reserves of aura. I mean, even if the twins are related they aren't identical and even if they were they wouldn't share a soul. It's far easier to attribute Gil's large reserves as a degree of natural or genetic luck as well as her driven nature to improve herself while Jax was the opposite.

That doesn't explain fully why Jax's pitiful amount of aura until I consider how aura grows. Aura, like muscles, doesn't grow stronger with the mere depletion or injury of the tissue, but rather the regeneration of it. That isn't to say that Jax's poor reserves aren't to blame here; it's easier to meaningfully strengthen one's aura when there's aura to actually strengthen. However, I find it more likely that Jax simply relied on his sister too much. That sentiment is certainly present in Theo's notes about the boy as well as what I can find on what the rest of the faculty had to say about the pair.

That entire tangent does much to mollify my entirely righteous rage, but doesn't diminish it entirely. Perhaps I'm mistaken and Luna Asturias' death really was some sort of complication brought about by bringing the twins to term. However, given Finn's luddite tendencies I can easily imagine that he didn't exactly ensure she had the highest quality of medical care.

The only other thing to note in our sole interview with him was a seeming fascination with the history of Vacuo. Particularly that of the monarchy and the palace that once stood where Shade Academy now stands. The man made more than one disparaging comment towards Theodore and how he rules Vacuo like a King despite apparently not earning the position. Which is honestly just baffling when considering Theo's personal prowess and the fact that he ascended to the position of headmaster through his own efforts.

All of that together paints a rather bleak picture of the twins and their involvement. Assuming that their father was able to fill their heads with such ideas it isn't too much of a stretch to assume that they believe they're liberating in Vacuo in a way. Replacing the tyrant Theodore with their own rule.

Why exactly they think they're suitable replacements is another matter entirely and not elucidated by their father. However, I assume he had some hand to play in it considering Gil's nickname and the trouble the twins caused with their attitude in Shade.

Unfortunately that's where my discoverable leads more or less end. I can surmise that the twins' disappearance marks the start of this whole mess, but that does me little good with the lack of record keeping in Vacuo. It also gives me some inclination as to how they'll act and the threat level they pose but a hazy one. If they were to go back on their luddite stance then that introduces a whole host of problems. Although, I guess it also opens up possible opportunities to check out.

As far as my men can tell, Finn isn't involved with the twins, nor is there anyone keeping a close eye on him. Another interview may be in order, though the man himself isn't exactly what I'd call all that put together. I'm unsure how exactly he'll react without some sort of proof of what his children are doing and if that would even be helpful for me.

More helpful is the focus on Vacuo's history and its despoliation that Finn no doubt imparted on his children. It would certainly explain why they holed themselves up in the abandoned refinery and makes it more likely that they'd look for a similar symbol near the Paradise Oasis. Either of the fall of Vacuo or its old glory.

This also makes looking into Carmine and Bertilak's activities more pressing. I've already considered that Bertilak might be a weak link of sorts so it might behoove me to investigate that further.



As much as I'd prefer to keep tracking down and hemming in the twins, I have to wait on the rest of my men to finish with their operations and allow some time to pass for me to have any workable information to proceed.

If everything goes according to plan, it shouldn't be too difficult to come up with some sort of rough plan attack to conduct against the Crown. Although I'd prefer more time and investigations in order to hammer out something more suitable and subtle. That, however, leaves me with a deep itch to do something.

I can't claw away at the investigation into the Crown just yet so I settle for a different matter entirely. The faunus in Mistral proper haven't seen a similar level of representation in the upper echelons of society like they have in other inner Mistrali cities. Particularly that of Gregale and Zephyr which are similar in racial sentiment as Mistral proper is.

Of course there could be an entirely legitimate explanation for why this is the case. In fact, that's half the reason for looking into it to begin with. To see if there's anything more concerning for me to look into. Although, if it was any sort of nefarious plot it would have to be something that isn't exactly obvious otherwise Timber and other analysts would have picked up on it. That is if there's anything to pick up on in the first place.

Investigation Check: Rank: 4.97 vs Challenge: 5/6/7

Final DC: 51/76/Autofail

Dice: 1d100

46


Criminology Check Rank: 2.52 vs Challenge: 4/6

Final DC: 87/Autofail

Dice: 1d100

18

My anxious desire for information seems to get in the way of me finding much of anything to resolve my concerns in one way or another. Sure, there are a multitude of explanations given, both official and unofficial. Yet, if it were so simple, Timber would have just provided that as a reason for this apparent disparity.

Looking into it further reveals that many of the studies supporting any sort of narrative of natural events either lack replicability or those conducting the research have concerning ties to the Mistrali elite who would benefit from their findings. Through a lack of scrutiny if nothing else.

This causes me to try to reconstruct the studies myself, looking at the raw data and stories behind each point in an attempt to discern the truth. The difficulty with this is that I don't have access to many of the sources that the original studies used. Such information is kept from the public in the name of preserving the privacy of the individuals in question. That's standard practice as far as I'm aware, but without an alternative means to access said information my efforts are much more stymied.

I have to resort to skimming through news reports, newspapers, blogs, really any information that's posted up on the CCTS. This is hardly an expansive or unbiased source of answers. There is certainly a sentiment reflected in the faunus community of Mistral that they're being oppressed in some way, but that's easy enough to assume based on the statistics.

Not that they might not have further reason to believe such and have no problem letting the rest of the world know. However, for something as serious as this I need hard facts not just anecdotes. The latter could lead to the former, but I haven't found anything substantial enough to warrant digging into further.

It leaves me with a distinct lack of answers in addition to a well of disappointment. I suppose I could fund independent research into this or have some of my men do similar. The only problems with those avenues are the costs involved during this chaos.

That and the fact that if there is something deeper at play there's no guarantee that we'll receive valid information. That could be a clue all on its own, but I'd prefer that I found something to warrant further attention before taking a shot in the dark. Especially with our current position and reputation in Mistral.
 
Summer Week 4 (Part 4)
My lack of progress leaves me unsatisfied, only until I receive a message from Raven. It seems that she has everything ready for my visit and is just waiting on me to give her the go ahead to stop by and collect me. It's all a bit bothersome and still too close to work for me to think my girlfriends would be fine with it, even if it's ostensibly something of a feast for some reason. However, I don't think it's a good idea to put it off for very long so I give Raven the go ahead.

It isn't until nearly lunch time that she bothers to show up, just opening up a portal into the common room that my friends and I have overtaken during our stay at the manor. The dark-haired woman swings her head around in a lazy arc with calculating eyes. I'm not entirely sure why; she should know everyone who resides in this room. However, the act of doing so seems to reassure her regardless and she nods to herself.

"Yang. Ochre. Come with me," she barks out in a demanding tone.

I stand up to comply with her order and Weiss lets out a breath of air. Either disappointed that I'm leaving her side for a while or perhaps relieved to some degree that I won't be going on my own. Blake, for her part, doesn't have much of a reaction, she merely stares at Raven. More so out of caution than anything else; she knows how dangerous the woman could be, but apparently that isn't enough to generate any sort of fear on my behalf.

Yang, meanwhile, stands up with an indulgent stretch, wasting as much time as possible. As she does so, she utters, "What makes you think I want to come with?" Despite her words, she is standing up, clearly signaling that she does want to go along with Raven's command. Either that or she wants to get in an argument with her mother, though I'd expect her to have a different tone and posture if that was the case.

Raven tilts her head and cocks her hip, "And here I thought you'd like to meet some of your cousins."

"I have cousins?"

Raven's face tightens and she flares out her hand in a dismissive wave. "Second cousins I believe. Did you think that your grandfather was an only child?"

It takes a moment for Yang to get over the shock of that casual announcement. She opens her mouth to say something, perhaps ask a question or voice a protest before her shoulders sag and she shakes her head. Then she walks next to her mother. Only for our journey to be interrupted by another member of our motley crew.

"I, uh, could I come along as well," Ruby asks, standing up from her position, but not making the imposition of walking over to Raven. Her request brings the dark-haired woman to a stop. Not quite a standstill as she swivels her head to look at the girl in question. However, the motion comes off to me as heavier than I think it should. More calculated than necessary and I get the impression that she's covering up some sort of reaction with it.

Just as quickly as that moment comes about it ends. Raven clicks her tongue and looks away, "I can allow that."

"Great! Uh, what about-" Raven's head snaps towards Ruby, interrupting her inquiry with a glare and a deep scowl. She doesn't vocalize any statement towards the negative; her attitude makes it quite clear what she desires and Ruby isn't bold enough to push forward or argue for her request any further.

The four of us step through the portal into a dusky evening on the Western half of Sanus. Strewn about the camp is a mishmash collection of tables filled with food and drink. There isn't any real consistent theme or aesthetic for the furniture; most likely stolen or cobbled together from whatever the tribe could scavenge. There's plenty of damage and wear and tear to imply this is the case.

However, not everything appears to be stolen. There are some rough log tables, clearly quickly put together from the cast off of the wooden palisade that protects the encampment. Although, there are also very rough examples of craftsmanship on some that makes me think the tribe isn't entirely parasitic.

Speaking of, the rest of the camp is dominated by haphazardly placed tents. There isn't any real rhyme or reason to their placement. However, they are a lot more uniform than I was expecting.

Each shares a very similar style and aesthetic even if it's a patchwork one. This causes each tent to be unique in some way; most having an odd shock of color from a patchwork while the whole of the coloration is something more drab and earthy. The exception to that is the commonality of red throughout their accommodations.

This carries over for the rest of the tribe. They are dressed in similarly earthy colors, the only real exception to which are the blacks and reds that can be found on tribe members. I suppose it isn't too unexpected. Raven is their leader and her outfit is entirely dominated with blacks and reds with little ornamentation.

That brings me to the centerpiece of the camp. A rather large by comparison gray and red tent nestled near one of the walls. It doesn't escape my notice that it likely belongs to Raven. The fact that she shouldn't need so much space for herself aside, it is interesting that she would so brazenly put her tent near the walls rather than the center. Even more so when I spot it isn't nestled against a harsh slope like one of the other walls is, providing some level of protection from the grimm much like the terrain.

I can't stop myself from sporting a knowing look when Raven's gaze falls my way. She just scoffs and drags us all in front of her domineering tent. Vernal stands next to the entrance on top of a wooden platform that the tent rests upon, not partaking in the festivities quite yet. The two women nod to each other as Vernal shuffles aside, making room for Raven and us.

"Everyone," Raven calls out, the rest of her tribesmen halting in their festivities for a moment to regard her. Not all that enthusiastically I note; either not appreciating the interruption or the fact their migration happened at all. I can't imagine that many would be enthusiastic about abandoning what was effectively their homeland. Especially with how much Raven emphasizes strength. Too close to running away, which I suppose it is in any case.

"These are our guests," she continues, thrusting an arm out towards us. Curiously her hand stops to point at Ruby in particular. "Treat them as you would any member of the tribe for the night." That's the entirety of her speech, which she concludes with a glare across the rest of her tribe with her hand still outstretched towards Ruby. Then she glances towards her daughter, knocks her head aside, and stalks up to a seemingly random member of her tribe.

Ruby follows the two of them for a moment before stopping. Probably realizing that she's not actually related to any of the people that Raven will be introducing Yang to. She sort of awkwardly stops in front of Vernal who huffs but drags her off to one of the tables to partake in the festivities. Not that the woman stays by her side for long, quickly returning to an outer position, most likely to keep an eye on the festivities and ensure that no one gets too rambunctious.

It's definitely an odd sequence of events in how it leaves me more or less unattended. That could be chalked up to Raven's feelings towards me, but that seems too easy. Whatever is going on between Raven and I is more complicated than simple antipathy and it doesn't explain her and Vernal's behavior with Ruby.

Vernal's is easy to discern, possibly some sort of payback for the kindness Ruby showed her back on the airship. I suppose I could investigate that further if I really wanted, but I decide to focus on Raven's actions before I do so.

She allowed Ruby to accompany us for some reason. Obviously there's something more complicated going on. It could be related to how Ruby is Tai's daughter as much as Yang is, though that seems incongruent with her usual behavior concerning the girl. Even more so when I take into account her gesturing to the girl during her announcement.

That could be pure happenstance, but I can't help read into it. From a certain point of view it could be taken as her implicitly extending her protection over to Ruby more so than the rest of us; singling her out as a guest of honor by implication. Now, that could be just because she believes that Yang and I can handle ourselves better than Ruby can, which is certainly true to an extent. It's just interesting that Raven would view it that way and care enough to make the point while also not doing so explicitly.

Regardless, I'm here to make nice with a bunch of bandits and standing off on my own isn't going to do me much good. Not like I'm going to enjoy what needs to be done, but I can at least fake it. Of course, I could also distract myself a little with some light conversation.

Ruby seems like the most palatable target for that as the rest of the tribe seem to shy away from her after Raven's announcement. Well, that's a bit harsh. Ruby is shy in this situation, but she's trying to act like her normal kind self. Something that I doubt many of the bandits have much experience with so there's just a disconnect between them.

Yang, meanwhile, is busy meeting her extended family it seems. Raven has ditched her so that she can handle her own affairs, though I do spot that she's keeping a loose eye on her daughter. Less so Ruby, which is interesting in light of my earlier suspicions and ignites my curiosity. The only other option in my mind is Vernal who's all on her own anyway, though I plan on talking to her regardless.

Ruby: Her social group of bandits is rapidly deteriorating. Although, knowing her, she'll probably find some way to adapt or bounceback from this setback. (2)

Yang: She's introducing herself to her extended family, though I imagine the suddenness of it all will be somewhat of a shock for her. I could drop in as a bit of friendly reassurance. (2)

Vernal: The bandit woman is currently keeping watch for the party. I already plan on talking with her, but maybe she'll appreciate the company for her boring task. (1)

Raven: As always, the woman is a frustrating enigma. I could spend some time trying to discern her feelings and motivations. (0)

I brush my fingers through my hair, wincing slightly as I press against my ears. Since I was hanging out with my girlfriends I wasn't exactly dressed for any sort of outing like this and simply neglected to collect my hat or change my shirt in the process. I did, however, bring my weapon with me so I'm not actually defenseless, I just feel that way.

Although, I suppose that isn't entirely accurate anymore either. I haven't worn anything to really cover up my ears or my spots for the better part of a month now and I doubt that'll change at any point during our vacation. Heck, by time we get back, I bet the Beacon uniform will feel more stifling than comforting at any rate.

Regardless, that's just a distraction from conducting an unpleasant task. Just like my ruminations on who to occupy my time the most so I don't have to deal with bandits for the entirety of my stay. I give some further thought to just seeking out one of the sisters immediately before deciding it's best to put my work before any relaxation. Especially since I have no doubt alcohol is involved in this celebration and dealing with drunk tribesmen doesn't strike me as a good time.

Thus I plaster on a fake smile and an overly large amount of bravado and get into the thick of things. It's a bit of a pain to navigate around the alcohol and not get drawn into any sort of drinking contests, but I manage. Mainly by playing up a braggadocious personality and getting caught into bouts of sharing boisterous stories around a circle.

Each of the bandits try to one up each other in their story-telling, adding in no doubt fabricated details. Enough so that some of them get called out and insulted by their tribesmen. Even though I have less experience than any of the men and women in the circle I still have exploits and fights plenty to share with them.

Despite winning at Vytal, the tribesmen aren't inclined to believe that I'm telling them the unvarnished truth. I actually have to retreat to stories about my time in the Fang for them to stop calling bullshit on some of my escapades. Although, the 'theft' of an entire truck of SDC Dust with the help of my team is overly appreciated.

That makes me wonder, do the bandits actually have their own vehicles? I mean, keeping them maintained and filled with Dust seems like a bit of a hassle, but the logistical advantage can't be discounted. A quick look around shows no sort of motor pool or garages but they could have left them back in Mistral or traded them in for something.

No, that doesn't seem too likely. Even if they had to abandon most of their vehicles I'd assume a motorcycle or something of the like would have been brought with them. Perhaps there are some around here, but I get the impression that the tribe may be overly reliant on Raven for their logistical needs. Maybe something I should solve now that they're ostensibly a part of the White Fang.

Now that I remember that, I try to get some sort of read on how the rest of the tribe are taking that change. For the most part they don't seem to care. To them, Raven is still the leader and her word is law. The only change they've had to deal with is leaving Mistral which is broadly seen as a negative, but they're willing to give her the benefit of the doubt. I doubt there will be many complaints when they start receiving supplies from the White Fang to help them settle in.

A curious thing that I do note when I bring up the White Fang is that no one seems to realize that I'm the one leading it. I suppose it would be too much to expect bandits to be up to date with the news, but it also reveals that Raven hasn't told them yet either. I guess she wants me to meet with them and prove myself beforehand and I can see the logic in it.

Everyone is far less aggressive when it seems like I'm just an otherwise normal guest rather than a distant overlord paying a visit. It also explains why they were so resistant to my entirely truthful tales. I'm not like Autumn who feels the need to embellish each and every story. I just need to add an extraneous detail here or there while sticking mostly to the events that happened.

Regardless, I can only recount stories and make nice with bandits for so long before it wears on me. I could, of course, keep going with little issue, but a short break wouldn't do too much harm. Especially not with how some of the various members have taken my braggadocious stories and subsequently the looks they've gathered.

Even if we are guests of Raven's, that doesn't mean that everyone actually appreciates our presence. That and there's a lot of leeway that can be given with the dubious protection of treating us like any other tribe member. I mean, I doubt Raven gets involved with every little squabble and fight between her tribe, so I expect some sort of challenge eventually.

Maybe that's why she singled out Ruby instead of Yang and I? It doesn't make much sense in Yang's case unless I assume Raven wants her daughter accepted by her people for some reason. Which, I suppose, is more reasonable than not. It just feels like I don't have the full picture even if that explanation is entirely workable.

However, such thoughts drag my attention to the blonde brawler. She's been relatively busy introducing herself to various members of her extended family to really partake in the celebration. Although, given the time-difference between Menagerie and Vacuo I can easily imagine we'll be at this for far longer than the rest of the tribe.

That makes me wonder how much of a pain is that for Raven to deal with normally? I mean, she can be anywhere in the world in the blink of an eye; if she actually uses that I can't imagine it would be good for her sleep schedule.

Whatever, I'm getting distracted. Before I can do so again I force myself to approach Yang. She's talking with a young raven-haired kid who comes up just below her chest. A bit younger than I was expecting out of her, but I guess she's already gone through the relatives that are closer to her age. Nonetheless, the kid in question keeps the ostensible style of Yang and her mother with a wild mane of hair that's only half under control via a long ponytail.

Said kid also quiets down as I approach, throwing me a sharp and calculating look. His posture isn't entirely defensive, nor is it curious. More evaluatory than anything else, like he's sizing me up for a fight which throws me for a loop. Mainly because I'm not really expecting that from someone as young as him. Although, I wouldn't have any problem putting him down if he did decide to start something; I proved that much during my mission near Crest.

Yang quickly notices the sudden silence and impromptu silence. "Jet," she nudges the kid cautiously, "this is my friend Ochre. He's one of the strongest people I know." Most likely a concession towards the kids interests to potentially endear me to him.

"But you could take him, right," he questions immediately.

Before Yang can answer, I step in. "Even if she can't, her mother certainly can." Jet nods like that makes complete sense and seemingly loses interest in me. Instead he returns to talking to Yang like I'm not even there. Just as I'm about to call my job done and stalk off, Yang grabs at my arm and then lets go. I abide by her unspoken signal and just hang back until she and her cousin(?) are done talking.

As soon as Jet departs to re-engage with the festivities, Yang turns to me. "Sorry about that. It's, I wasn't expecting anything like this when I woke up today." Her tone is laidback, but I've known her long enough to tell that there's something else on her mind.

"Didn't hear about any of this from Qrow or your dad?"

She crosses her arms and huffs, "You could say that." Then she sighs, "I don't really blame Dad for any of this, he could have just not known, but Qrow…" She shakes her head, "Nah, I knew he didn't like talking about Mom or their past, should've guessed there was more to it than the obvious."

I nod in commiseration. "Speaking of; how's everything going?" My words are vague enough that she could talk about how her family is reconnecting in general as well her current endeavors.

Her face twitches and then settles with thin lips not quite in a frown. "I don't know. These people are just strangers to me. I mean, I'm trying, but it's just…like I said I don't know. Kinda thought Mom wanted this and that she'd stick around."

I hum noncommittally as I parse her words and try to make them make sense. Not her words themselves, those are easy enough. Rather what they imply about her and Raven and each of their actions and feelings.

"I think," I start slowly, giving myself more time, "your mom did want you to meet your relatives, but not for her sake. I'm pretty sure she believes that you value family very highly with how you've acted and she's giving you the chance to connect with them."

I suppose it's also an explanation for why Raven was insistent on this meeting as well. Of course the damnable woman couldn't just be up front with her desires, having to cloak them in something more palatable and acceptable.

Yang throws a look towards her mother and then back at me. Then she finally relaxes and lets her arms fall to her sides. "Yeah, I guess; doesn't mean I have to like it. There's more to being a family than just blood." Despite her words her posture implies that she actually is touched by her mother's gesture, regardless of if that was actually her intent, though it is complicated by the reception she's received.

I don't think it's because it's been negative. I can't imagine that the tribe would receive her less well than they have me. Plus this is ostensibly a party, I'd expect Yang to celebrate rather than act dour in any capacity. Rather, I think the issue is on Yang's end.

Being someone who values her family she has to actually question how far that extends. She's already given some impression on how she feels; likely informed by recent events. The only problem with that is that based on her criteria and behaviors of certain parties, her mother could easily be excluded, which is obviously not to Yang's desires.

Of course, that's just because the two of them are being bull-headed and dancing around the subject in their own ways. Raven by trying to abide by Yang's wishes as she knows them and staying out of the way as she tends to. While Yang is cautious and expecting her mother to make an actual attempt at reconnection when that's just not how Raven's mind works.

"Yeah, you don't have to like it," I state, "but you shouldn't act like you've made it clear what you actually want from her either."

"I shouldn't have to," Yang grouses as she throws a quick look to her mother. Then her motions stop as she catches sight of something else and I turn to look. I'm pretty sure she's looking at Ruby who's sitting in a relatively thin patch of the tables among the tribes. Not wholly on her own, but it's clear that the people around her are absorbed in their own conversations and celebrations rather than engaging with her.

Yang makes a move to join her sister and I grab her arm. "I got this; you can come along if you really want to. Really, just do whatever you want."

She holds my eyes for a moment before she nods and hangs back while I approach her sister. She doesn't seem to rush towards her mom or anything of the like. Rather I think she's working through some thoughts on what she really wants to do. Perhaps I'll check up on her later, but I put her out of my mind for now.

It isn't hard for me to slide next to Ruby, as relatively deserted as her portion of the festivities are. Naturally, that also means it's impossible for me to avoid her attention.

"Hi Ochre. Is, um, just enjoying the party, am I right," she finishes her statement with questioning lilt followed by a nervous chuckle. It is quite apparent that she's not at all in her element despite whatever overtures she attempted.

I'm unsure if that's just because of the crowd or because of the party in general. I recall that she wasn't particularly active during the dance, but I also had plenty of other things on my mind at that time. It could just be that she doesn't deal well with crowds in general. Which, honestly, tracks rather well with what I know about her.

Even if she's overly sociable and energetic with people she knows she's hardly the same with relative strangers. Probably gets too into her comfort zone to think of reaching out to people on personal terms all that often. This is in spite of her usual endearing attitude which unfortunately seems to have the opposite effect on this crowd.

"Heh, yeah, kind of obvious isn't it," she ruminates self-consciously. She doesn't elaborate, but she doesn't have to for me to pick up the point. Likely thinking to herself what just parsed through my mind though obviously in a more negative light.

"C'mon," I give her a playful shove, "I thought I taught you better than that."

She shoves me back and snorts, "Yeah, right. You only taught me enough to get into trouble, not out of it."

"Well, I do believe that experience is the best teacher."

She rolls her eyes and quips, "You butt."

"Oh," I let out over-enthusiastically, which draws suspicious silver eyes. "Is that the real reason why you aren't talking to people? Too afraid they'll infect you with their foul language?"

"Pssh, as if. It'll take a lot more than a few bad words to get to me." I sound out a noise of affirmation that implies anything other than agreement. "What," Ruby squawks.

"Nothing," I let out in a light tone.

"No, uh-uh. I know you too well Mr. Rovere-"

"It's Mr. Rovere now?"

"Don't change the subject; I'm too wise to your tricks to be, uh, tricked again." She harrumphs as if she just made some sort of profound point.

"Could have just said fooled instead of repeating yourself," I point out, trying to agitate her.

"Ochre, stop it," she snaps. "I know you're up to something and no amount of trying to distract me will work."

"What about bribery," I question, dancing around the topic once again.

"Wha- I mean, no that isn't going to work either mister."

I hum in a way that makes it clear I'm unconvinced. An act that wears away at the girl's conviction. She forces herself to look away with a huff that comes off as more petulant than righteous. As if she's completely forgotten that she's supposed to be pressing me about my avoidance rather than the other way around.

"I only ask because I was thinking of something you told me about Patch. A bakery I think. I mean, just imagine how many sweets someone could buy. Oh well, not like-"

"Nope, not listening," Ruby belts out while plugging her ears and making nonsense noises to block out the sound. That just tells me that my methods are working against her. Even if I could have left things off earlier, doing so would not have served my goals.

I let her continue with her antics for a few seconds until I throw her a pleading look. She cautiously retreats her appendages, wary that I'm pulling off some sort of trick or deception. Notably she doesn't press me to reveal what was on my mind earlier, though I doubt it's because she's figured it out on her own. More likely that she's simply forgotten about it in the moment which works just as well if not better.

"Fine," I let out in a sharp tone, ostensibly conceding my defeat with the implication of dissatisfaction. "While we're on the subject, how is the food here? Haven't had a chance to try much of it myself." That's a lie, kind of hard not to partake with the crowd I was with. Not doing so would probably be seen as insulting, but the point is to get Ruby talking.

"Oh, it's good. I mean, there aren't any cookies, but, you know, I don't blame them for that. My favorite from here are these little roll things with some sort of jam in the middle. Them and these little crescent shaped bits of bread. Oh, and also…"

She continues on expounding about the various foods she's partaken, mainly pastries. Enough so that I fear she may have overeaten again. However, her constant praise of the food does draw one of the tribesmen's attention and the two of them strike up a conversation that soon draws in another member and another. Before long Ruby is talking to them about the various food she'd eat back home and what few recipes she knows to their apparent interest, all without any need for my involvement.

I stick around for a while to make sure that Ruby has settled in before making my departure. Just as I do so, I'm accosted by a seemingly random member of the tribe with a striking chin. Apparently he wants to test his mettle against me after hearing of some of my exploits for one reason or another.

I indulge him in his desire, but only find myself disappointed. I knew not to expect much considering Vernal's performance, but this is just pitiful. He doesn't even have an interesting weapon, just a boring pistol with a knuckle grip and a blade. Not even that well maintained from what I can see.

The commotion draws Ruby's attention and she pokes her head to see what's the matter. Then her eyes lock onto the uncared for weapon and she loses all restraint. Admittedly it is extremely amusing to see the petite girl lambast a grown man about his poor maintenance.

As is how she forces him and a few others into an impromptu lecture on how to care for their weapons. Even using the man's pistol as an example and taking it apart with her field kit. Made all the more amusing by how the man struggles to follow her instructions much to Ruby's growing frustration.

Of course, she's not the only one brought around by the commotion. Yang soon joins us and Vernal even swings by to make sure nothing troublesome is going on. She departs soon after, but the blonde sticks around to observe her sister's antics as much as I am. Then she looks at me with a certain fire behind her eyes.

It takes me a moment to parse why exactly. I suppose my fight, as short as it was, would be rather noticeable which probably reminds Yang of how we didn't fight at Vytal. I mean, she would have lost anyways, even discounting the fact that I beat the person who beat her. However, that doesn't mean she didn't want to test herself against me and the reminder just sparked the interest again.

Fortunately, she knows better than to have the two of us duke it out right here right now. What that culminates in is her departure a few minutes later where she evidently gets involved in a brawl of her own.



From there the ice is more or less broken for the three of us and the rest of the tribe are much more willing to engage with us even as the night descends into chaos. Or maybe it's because of the chaos that they decide to seek out the foreigners. In either case, Yang and I and even Ruby participate in more than one fight throughout the night.

Ruby is the most surprising of those instances in my mind. Mainly that anyone would challenge her in the first place, not that she won every fight more or less handily.

It turns out that Ruby is something of an angry drunk. During the course of the party she was enticed into drinking some sort of beverage one after the other. Likely in a sort of celebration or amusement from the people she entertained with her conversation and impromptu lesson.

This then led to one thing after another and somehow resulted in the young girl getting into repeated fights. The spoils of which is apparently a bizarre mishmash of parts into something that resembles a weapon while the unneeded components sit in various states of disassembly next to her sleeping form.

I'm not the only watcher ensuring that the young girl doesn't get into too much trouble. Yang is the obvious other candidate, though she doesn't have the wherewithal to avoid liquor entirely. Fortunately her efforts are supplemented by Raven and Vernal. I catch both women on more than one occasion staring at Ruby as she progresses throughout the night and somewhat more regularly after she falls asleep.

That isn't to say that she drops off too early into the night. We're still hours behind Mistral so right about now would be when we'd normally go to bed. Ruby, in that light, did fall off a bit early for a party by either Yang or I's standards, but the time difference works in her advantage. She easily outlasted the majority of the Brawnwen tribe for whatever dubious benefit that's worth.

I give her one last look that's interrupted when Yang collects her sister. Then after a moment of hesitation she picks up whatever project Ruby decided to work on before dragging both of them into the large tent of her mother's. She's soon followed by Raven which quickly puts to bed any desire for me to follow suit. There isn't enough Lien in the world to make me want to put up with the potential powder keg of a drunk Yang and a possibly drunk Raven. Instead I seek out one of the few people still awake at this unholy hour.

Vernal yawns as I approach her. Interesting only in the implication that she doesn't feel the need to put up a strong front with me. At least, not to the extent that she can't show any weakness which is a departure from her behavior on the airship.

"What's got you staying up so late," I ask before she can recover enough to prompt me with any words of her own.

"I should be asking you the same thing," she returns with a slight heat in her voice. Although, so little that I think it's more forced than natural and she quickly drops the act. "Someone has to keep watch while the Chief is busy. I'm one of the lucky ones anyway; I at least got to participate somewhat. You should see the guys we got on patrol, or worse, those on actual night-watch." Her whole body shivers in a performative way.

I nod, "We all got our own duties to attend to."

"That why you're poking around with me? Heard you might have a job in mind."

"Raven trusts you that much?"

"Yeah, she does," Vernal returns in a tone that's both wistful and proud. Her chest juts out a little as she stands up straighter, but only for a moment. As soon as the moment comes it dissipates as Vernal forces herself to relax and lean towards me. "You're a curious one aren't you?"

"Not going to go for the obvious joke?"

"Nah," she waves off with a dismissive flutter of her hand. Her lips part as if there's a follow up comment, but nothing comes out. I don't think she's holding anything back on my account as she ends the exchange seemingly satisfied. Amused by the byplay, but not engaging with it much further than that.

Obviously the two of us don't have a personal relationship so that gets in the way. However, her response thus far implies that isn't a big deal to her. Either she doesn't have too heavy of an in-group preference or she simply views me and my involvement as beneficial for the tribe. Given Raven's support and her apparent devotion I'm far more willing to bet on the latter rather than the former.

Unfortunately it does leave an air of silence between us as Vernal seems content to leave things there. That might not seem overly meaningful, but her lack of questions for what assignment I might have for her baffles me. Well, not entirely. Her doing so just implies a level of absolute trust in Raven and her judgment that I can't easily fathom myself. I suppose that's a potential point of conversation.

Banter: Perhaps unnecessary, but she seems willing to engage in some casual talk. If nothing else I could endear myself to her. (4)

Raven: Her idolization of Raven is quite apparent. I've gotten Raven's view as to why, but I think her account might be more meaningful for her. (4)

Assignment: Even if she seems willing to disregard any curiosity into the job I have for her, that doesn't mean I should follow suit. At the very least I could gauge if she's capable. (0)

Ruby: She's been keeping a loose eye on the girl for the duration of the party. Might be interesting to see what her view on that and why. (0)

Yang: With how devoted she is to Raven I imagine that she has to have some sort of feelings in regard to Yang. (0)

Qrow: I guess it would be interesting to see how she views Qrow. The man did ostensibly abandon his tribe from their perspective. (0)

Bandit: By my guess she's been a bandit for her whole life. I could inquire into that lifestyle and if she's ever thought about departing from it. (0)

I roll with the silence and take up a position standing next to Vernal rather than across from her. Ostensibly acting as another watchman for the night. She did mention something about an 'actual' night watch. That should mean someone should come out to relieve us at some point so if nothing else that will be a moment to restart the conversation.

A couple of minutes pass between us in relative silence. At first she merely looks at me with a furtive glance before shuffling about her feet to vary the distance between us. Then she swings her head around as if trying to ascertain if there's anything she should be worried about. After which she relaxes and shoots me a small smile.

"I appreciate the company, but are you certain you aren't here to talk about business," she asks in a tone I can't quite place. Not entirely inquisitive or curious, though still pressing in a way. Like she's searching for a particular answer and I simply lack the context to place her motivation.

"Do you want me to," I shoot back.

"I asked my question first." I lock eyes with her, at first trying to compel her to answer. She returns my gesture with a look of her own and her smile is quickly wiped away. Our staredown continues for a moment longer until I decide to drop the matter and effectively concede.

"Nah," I throw out with a dismissive wave, repeating her earlier gesture. "I already got everything I needed to know."

"Oh," she sounds out, her voice full of curiosity and accompanied by a small twitch of her lips. Not quite enough to fully restore her prior expression though her tone turns more cheeky. "Not so curious after all?"

"I wouldn't say that, just that my interests lie in a different direction," I fire back against her provocation. She hums as if pleased and a niggling feeling comes to the forefront of my mind. I wouldn't mind devolving into some banter to start off with, but I get the feeling I'd be sending the wrong message and so I quickly pivot. "I was wondering what you could tell me about your Chief."

Her hum is cut off with a sudden, "What do you want to know?" Not an ounce of suspicion or disappointment present in her tone. The latter of which I find suspicious based on my read of the conversation. In any case, it seems she's more than eager to talk about Raven now that I've brought her up for whatever reason.

"Really whatever you want to tell me. If you're looking for something specific, I find myself curious as to why you're so loyal to her."

"She saved my life," she replies immediately, just like it's another fact of the world and not something intensely meaningful. Her tone, however, is contradicted by how her body reacts. Her posture becomes more open with her turning to face me fully and both her lips and eyes widen. Seemingly inordinately pleased by the subject even if it should be touching on something traumatic.

Unfortunately, her response doesn't actually tell me anything. So, in a neutral tone I probe, "Couldn't the same be said about RWBY? One of their team at least?"

Her features tighten for a moment and frustration leaks into her tone. "No-sort of; it's different."

"Yes, that much is obvious, that's why I'm asking," I chide lightly. Not as a moment of levity, more as a dismissal of her frustration as unimportant. Essentially an unstated request to return to our topic; that I'm willing to abandon that inquiry or at least accept whatever answer she wishes to provide me.

She remains silent for a moment, likely trying to ascertain my sincerity. Then she states, "My name wasn't always Vernal; I was nobody for the longest time, she changed that. She-have you seen how she fights?"

Her sudden question catches me slightly off-guard, but I manage to nod. "Yeah, got a pretty close first-hand look at it myself." Perhaps a bit too close in both of the times I witnessed her. I try not to react too much to the oblique reminder of both of my recent losses, but I'm pretty sure Vernal reads something in my expression.

"Then you know she-how she fights, it's beautiful and perfect, like something divine." Her words are colored with a wistful and exuberant nature. Clearly harkening back to a specific moment in her mind without elaborating on it while also coming off as reverent.

I'm pretty sure she's thinking back to whenever Raven saved her, it's what makes the most sense to me. Only there's no sense of lingering trauma I can pick up in her tone or posture. Rather it feels like she's trying to recount some sort of miracle while not proselytizing or losing herself. Like she knows there's nothing divine or innately special in the act, yet it's deeply personal to her regardless.

"And that was before, well, everything. Both the thing you know about already and before she took me under her wing. I had nothing, was nothing, and she gave me everything that I am today."

She's still not explaining herself particularly well, but I think I can put the pieces together somewhat. Only there are too many pieces that I'm missing to be entirely comfortable with guesswork. Instead I focus on one of her comments, "Took you under her wing you say?"

Her exuberance fades away with the question and she turns away for a moment as if bashful. "Yes, uh, she'd never put it that way herself, but she's not a monster you know?" I almost want to bite out that I actually don't, but still my tongue. I've picked up plenty on Raven's protective nature that I can't discount it entirely; that's just my impression of the woman leaking through. "She doesn't have time for the weak or the lazy, but as long as you're there, as long as you try…well, she's not entirely soft, she's still the Chief, but she tries."

I can't help myself from looking around the camp at the various bandits who've slumped over from a drunken stupor before returning to their tents. I'm unsure how accurate Vernal's assessment actually is. Clearly she believes it, likely conflating her experience with the rest of the tribe to some degree. I just can't parse that Raven would be invested all that much in her individual tribesmen with their poor performance.

However, on the flip side, that also goes against her not brooking any sort of weakness. Sure, everyone in the camp seems capable of fighting, but they certainly don't show any hallmarks of actual training which means something more is up with this dynamic. If I had to guess, Raven probably felt some sort of obligation to Vernal, one that the woman before me rose up to in order to meet her expectations.

As for why, I have to consider that Vernal hasn't brought up any mention of her parents. Now, I don't know for sure, but her comment about having nothing implies she didn't even have that much for whatever reason. Possibly related to whatever circumstance Raven saved her from. Which, if I had to bet on, I'd say involved the grimm or some sort of combat in some capacity; enough so that Raven had to step in personally for whatever reason.

The lack of any sort of mention also implies it's been this way for much of her life, though that's more shaky. It's possible in that sense for Vernal to have slotted in as a surrogate daughter of sorts. I doubt Raven would ever admit to anything of the like and the timeline doesn't exactly match up with Yang being a few years younger than Vernal. However, if this event happened shortly after Raven abandoned her daughter I could see ample motivation for some sort of connection to form, even if it's a distant one by my read.

Which, now that I think about it, seems startlingly similar to what I've picked up about her behavior towards her tribesmen. It's clear that she cares about them to some degree, just as she does Vernal. The latter is obviously deeper than the former just based on what I've already observed. Their lack of combat capability implies that Raven isn't overly invested in their lives.

Likely an attempt to keep some distance from them while not being able or willing to disconnect fully. Given her typical behavior, that's probably a fear of getting too attached. It lines up her prior behavior and how reluctant she was to reconnect with her family. I imagine that she could simply retreat into her title as Chieftain in order to treat her tribesmen coldly while still watching over them to some degree while Vernal broke through due to circumstances and tenacity.

I suppose her worldview also lines up here in the sense that she can discount any of her men who die as simply too weak to carry on and thus not worthy of being a part of her tribe. A contradiction of sorts when put up against her lack of investment into their capabilities, but I think that just feeds back into my earlier observation.

I know I've spent far too long thinking when I return to the moment at hand and witness Vernal's expectant expression. Her shoulders are closed off, slightly inward, with her hands to the side, making herself appear smaller than she actually is. Like there's some remnant of her earlier bashfulness while she also awaits me to render some sort of judgment. No doubt hoping that I'll agree with her assessment to some degree.

That makes me think that she hasn't exactly brought this up with anyone else before. Or if she has that she's been shot down from her exuberance rather quickly. Most likely the latter with the kind of impression that Raven gives off. Which gives me the impression that she's looking for a like-minded soul to validate her feelings rather than seeking my approval specifically.

I run a hand through my hair, displaying an awkwardness and reluctance that I don't have to fake. "Yeah, I guess I can see where you're coming from." I'm unsure if my words are even all that truthful. Raven's certainly given me a lot to think about her recently, but it's hard to get over my initial impression of her.

Despite my lukewarm agreement, Vernal visibly brightens and relaxes. "Yeah, she has that effect on people."

"Not exactly friendly is she," I snipe, not quite able to help myself.

She snorts, "You can say that again. She used to beat me up whenever I asked her to train me. Took me a while to figure out what she was actually doing." She wipes a thumb across her face, brushing under and across her nose like she's wiping something off her face.

I almost want to question her how old she was when she went through that training and what it all entailed before I realize I'm not likely going to enjoy her answers. At the very least her agreement means that she doesn't see Raven as infallible, even if her view is still overly positive.

Funnily enough, the lack of blind devotion is technically a downside for my plans. I mean, it's good for Vernal, but it also means that her loyalty could theoretically be broken with enough time. Although, that's a weakness most people possess and it seems like her devotion is much stronger than the usual motivations so it's a minor concern at best.

"You always get lost in that head of yours," she remarks while poking me at my side. The sudden contact forces me out of my thoughts more than her actual words.

"Only about important things," I quip immediately despite it being the furthest thing from the truth.

She makes a noise that clearly indicates she doesn't believe me. "If you say so." I roll my eyes, but otherwise refrain from reacting. "What? Not going to say anything," she needles, again avoiding an obvious joke.

"Just that it seems like you're enjoying yourself."

She flicks her hand back across the air between us, batting away my words. "Please, I'm just getting started…though if this is how you act, I don't think you'll stand up to my usual fun."

"Usual," I question, taking the offensive. "Pretty big claim coming from somebody who kept to herself all night."

"That's because most people aren't worth my time," she lets out with a tilt of her head. The obvious implication being that I'm an exception. Normally good if not for a potential avenue this line of talk could lead to. Still, I'm in too deep to play chicken just yet; not without spoiling any gains I've made and I'm sure I can navigate this.

"Glad that I can exceed expectations-"

"Someone has to in this band of misfits," she interrupts.

"Big words coming from you of all people," I fire back. A deliberate misinterpretation of her words to turn the focus back on her rather than myself.

Unfortunately, she doesn't respond with any sort of offense or anything that I can play off of. She merely hums with a fire behind her eyes that belies her enjoyment and anticipation laid in the unspoken challenge. I could think it was entirely innocent if not for the broad pull of her lips that results in an indulgent smile. Matters not entirely martial, most likely on her mind.

Before either of us can say anything a commotion arises in the camp with a shuffling of tent flaps and the sounds of minor fighting carried on the wind. Minor enough that Vernal doesn't seem perturbed, rather her attention is brought about by the apparent night watch shuffling about to their posts spelling an end of her own vigil.

She takes a step away, throws her head back, and catches my eyes with hers. "If you want to see who can take who, I believe we're free to do so." Then she stalks off with a sway to her hips and not in the direction of any sort of clearing where we could actually fight. I just bite at my lip and grind my teeth.

That's not exactly what I had in mind with trying to endear myself to her. I mean, I wouldn't mind a bout, but certainly not the one she has in mind. I guess I should have guessed how my efforts could be taken, approaching her in the near dead of night after a party. Hopefully my lack of follow up should spell out my intentions and not make things too awkward between us.



The rest of the night passes in excruciating boredom. I can't get a stable CCTS connection with where we're at and I'm not about to entrust my safety to a bunch of bandits. That is somewhat motivated by not wanting to deal with whatever situation has occurred in Raven's tent and Vernal's is even more of impossibility. Just sleeping out in the open isn't palatable either, though I do catch some rest in my semblance to keep me standing.

That means I get a pretty good view of how the camp wakes up and starts their day. Unsurprisingly many are still groggy and there are few bodies who wake up to the call of dawn. Vernal is among them and she looks my way with a little half-wave before she stalks around literally kicking the drunken members of her tribe awake. If she feels any frustration over the turn of events last night it seems like she's taking it out on others and not me.

Soon to follow her example is Raven who is followed by Yang. The latter doesn't help with the morning preparations and the former I think is more gentle than she would otherwise be based on her behavior. Eventually her mother departs, most likely to arrange our transit, and Yang drifts over to my side. We make some small talk, but not much else. She's obviously still groggy with how little sleep she got and isn't willing to speak on anything that may or may not have transpired.

As unfortunate as that is, there's little for us to do other than wait for Raven to arrive at Kuo Kuana and portal us through. I suppose one small benefit of this is that it means we'll return home at an hour that's at least semi-reasonable.

Eventually that time does come as does Ruby who stumbles out of Raven's tent with bleary eyes. Evidently not woken up by her sister or Raven, but also not enjoying what is probably her first hangover or the harsh rays of the sun. She stumbles over to us and complains, mainly at Yang, who just teases her over drinking so much.

Her torment is extended when Raven opens a portal and we all stumble through to greet the rest of our friends. Of course my girlfriends, particularly Weiss, are fretful. However, Ruby suffers from Weiss' attention when it becomes clear that my girlfriend recognizes the symptoms of her particular affliction.

"Ruby, really?!" Then she looks at Yang and I like we're somehow at fault. "I expected better from all of you."

Ruby clutches at her ears and whines before anyone else can respond, "Weissss, not so loud. Stupid devil water," she mumbles before finding her voice. "I didn't mean to, people just kept handing me drinks. I mean, I thought it was weird, but everyone was talking to me and they were friendly and I was having fun so I just kind of went with it."

"And what did you learn," Weiss challenges in a tone like she's lecturing a child.

"That it wasn't worth it," she grumbles. Then she pauses for a moment and appends, "and not to accept drinks from strangers."

Weiss nods, not entirely satisfied but accepting. "And where were the two of you?"

Yang scratches at her hair in apparent dismissal, likely not seeing what happened as such a big deal. "Probably busy knocking some heads around. Not like we weren't keeping an eye on her." Then she pulls her sister in a headlock, "Besides, you had fun didn't you?"

"Yaaang; not in the mood right now," Ruby cries out. Her sister releases her and looks more chastised by her sister's complaints than Weiss'.

Speaking of her, she steps into my personal space and while she doesn't make it obvious I'm pretty sure she's trying to figure out if I had anything to drink either. It only takes her a moment to reach her conclusion and wrap me in a satisfied hug, turning almost boneless. I guess the possibility really did worry her more so than anything else. Maybe I should give some thought to talking to her about that. I decide to let the matter rest for now and simply go to get cleaned up and rest a little.

That leads to me resting in a side room, not willing to retire to my temporary room fully. Joining me, away from the rest of the crowd, is Ruby. She's taken the opportunity to refresh herself as well and appears to have more life in her, though she's not back to her usually chipper self.

"Ughh, how does Uncle Qrow deal with this," she groans.

"Probably years of practice." My quip earns me a half-hearted swat. One that doesn't even connect since Ruby and I are half-sitting half-lying on opposite sides of the couch.

"Jerk," she lets out in a grumble, but doesn't make any move to append her gesture or make up for the lack of distance. More of an idle complaint than anything she truly holds against me followed by a silence and a sardonic chuckle. "You know, before all this, I was gonna ask you to show me around your home."

I don't need to guess what changed her mind so another question spews from my lips, "Why?"

She shrugs, "I dunno, guess it just felt fitting. I'm going to show you around Patch and thought you'd like to do the same."

"Not feeling up to it," I question, already suspecting the answer.

She waves a hand idly in the air, "Maybe later." I nod at that even though she can't see me only for her to interrupt the silence again with a "Hey."

"Yeah?"

"Oh, I don't know," she backpedals, "Just felt awfully quiet in here you know."

"You could just pull out your scroll."

"Well yeah, but…" she trails off, not making any sort of point. Best guess is that she does want some human contact right now. Perhaps a scroll is too much sensory overload or she just wants to hang out. Honestly it might be the latter since we don't do that all too often from my recollection.

Family: There's…whatever's going on between her and Raven. I suppose she just dealt with a reminder of that so I could offer her a friendly ear. (3)

Leadership: Perhaps more somber topic, but maybe she'd like to open up a bit about the weight of our positions. At the very least I could vent a little as well. (2)

Party: I know what she told Weiss, but she did enjoy herself, right? At the very least I could ask her about whatever contraption she was working on. (1)

Altruism: I recall her saying something about how she just wants to help people. I guess I'm curious about how she wants to go about that and what she thinks of my own efforts. (1)

Idealism: I doubt her worldview has changed much, though I do find myself curious enough to probe her about it. See how it relates to her normally chipper attitude. (0)

Despite it not being the best option, I let a silence descend between the two of us. It would be easy to ascribe my behavior to a simple desire to relax, but the thoughts in my head tell a different story.

Normally I'm all too happy to just let my time with Ruby be as stress free as possible. She's one of the few friends I can consistently turn to for a drama-free experience. However, that doesn't mean that she's free from such afflictions. It would be entirely natural for her to have some heavy thoughts about what happened last night. Especially in regards to Raven and possible Yang.

"Hey," I start, breaking the silence the same way she did.

"Yeah"

"Oh, I don't know. Just thought you might want to talk," I toss out in an airy tone. The moment should be too far gone, but my repeat of her behavior and my tone should make it seem like I'm teasing her. Just something to invigorate her and make it easier to get her to open up.

She sits up and puffs out her cheeks, "So what if I do?"

"Nothing, just wondering why you didn't lead with that."

She casts her gaze away, scratches at her cheek, and takes a breath. "I didn't want to disturb you. I mean, you didn't get any sleep last night, did you," she ventures hesitantly.

I know she's trying to deflect the matter away from herself and back onto me. Although, it is curious that she doesn't go for a more definitive version of her excuse. Then again, she doesn't know for sure how much, if any, sleep I actually got. Her only possible source for information would be Yang and it seems like she's not willing to stake too much on that second-hand information.

I could point out her behavior, but instead I take a different tack. I soften my voice and lever myself up slightly so we're both more sitting than lying down. "I think we've been friends long enough that I don't mind being disturbed a little."

Her lips twitch upwards, "Thanks Ochre. It's just-" she pauses and her voice drips with uncertainty, "I don't really want to talk about anything if that's alright with you."

"So you want to talk and now you don't," I tease. Of course I know what she's actually requesting. She probably just wants to spend some stress free time with me while she processes the heavy thoughts on her mind. I could indulge her, but my curiosity is getting the better of me and worse comes to worst, I could angle this into an opportunity for her to vent.

She rises to a fully seated position and then leans towards me to give me a weak shove that's barely enough to cause me to slink back down the couch. "You know what I mean." Then she takes a moment to resituate herself and I do the same, the two of us ending up sitting next to each other. Though she has her arms crossed, she's very deliberately not looking in my direction, and her lips are pulled into a slight frown.

"Yeah, I do," I let out with a heavy exhale that draws her attention back to me but doesn't diminish her defensive posture. I look away and take another breath while I chart a course around her reluctance. "You know, I was surprised, shocked even, when I found out that I was the leader of my team." I let my physical exhaustion leak into my tone to lend weight to my words. A bit deceptive, yes, but it's not like the content is false or anything.

Ruby makes a noise of confusion and a second later I feel her hand on my shoulder. I know she wasn't expecting the seeming non-sequitur and wanted to avoid this kind of heavy moment. However, the prospect of a friend dealing with something is more than enough to shock her out of her passivity.

"But you've done a great job so far. I mean, not only in handling your own team, but the White Fang as well. And, and, you even have enough time to help everyone else with their problems."

I let out a sardonic chuckle at her rushed reassurances. "Yeah, I've managed things pretty well so far. That doesn't mean I always knew what I was doing, just that I've done a pretty good job of pretending like I did." I look back at my silver-eyed friend meaningfully and understanding dawns behind her eyes.

She quickly looks down at her lap and her free hand draws a circle around her knee. "Really?"

"Would I really lie to you?"

She shakes her head and looks back at me with a hesitant smile, "No. I don't think you ever have." Her words bring me up short for a moment. I'm absolutely certain I must have told her some sort of falsehood at some point, but she's of the opposite sentiment. Probably just forgot or thought it was so minor that it doesn't count. For some reason that's more impactful than ostensibly opening up was.

I nudge her shoulder and smooth over that discomfort with a calm tone, "To be honest, I never thought I'd be a leader. At least not like this, not this early at any rate. I've made some decisions already where…well, let's just say I really hope I made the right ones."

"But you don't know," she offers in a solemn tone and I nod.

"Yeah, I don't."

She leans against my shoulder and I find myself doing the same, the two of us supporting each other in tension. "I know what you mean. It's-I really don't know why Ozpin made me a leader either. Maybe he saw something in the both of us that we didn't, you know. Maybe he used his wizard powers to see our futures or something."

"Pretty sure that's impossible, Rubes."

"Oh hush you," she fires back and falls silent for a moment. "I'm kind of glad I haven't had to make any big decisions like you. Every time I have so far I've always asked myself what would Mom do? And, well, I don't have as many answers as I would like. Like, back during the tournament, everyone was looking to me to decide on how we'd split everyone up for how to proceed in the tournament. I, uh, kind of froze and just put it to a vote; I…" she trails off

"You didn't want to disappoint anyone," I finish for her.

"Yeah," she agrees sheepishly. "Kind of realized that it was pointless when I voted for Yang. Like, duh, my preference is going to shine through regardless. Fortunately there wasn't too much arguing, but I dunno; the possibility was there and only because of my decision."

"You act like they wouldn't have complained if you made a unilateral decision," I needle, trying to not let her dwell on that for too long.

"Duh, but it at least would have been focused on me and not the rest of the team. I can deal with Weiss, or Yang, or Blake being upset with me for a bit, but if they're mad at each other, what am I supposed to do? I can't order them to be friends and, well, I'm just glad that everything worked out."

"It's not like I have a perfect track record either," I commiserate. "Remember that spat Autumn and I had? He brought up an unpleasant truth and I reacted poorly. Guess what I'm trying to say is all we can do is learn from our mistakes as best we can."

She nods and relaxes, evidently content with the exchange, but only for a moment. "What even caused the two of you to get mad at each other?"

An unexpected heat rises to my face and I run a hand through my hair. I don't exactly have an easy way of dancing around the question. I guess I've already opened up enough that I shouldn't be so worried about something as small as this.

"Like I said, he just told me something that I didn't want to hear."

"You said that already," she pouts, "I want to know what that was." I remain silent for a moment too long, "Please?"

"It's really stupid, okay," I admit. "I kind of maybe had a problem with believing I was a good person. That I could do anything good really."

Ruby's pout intensifies until she realizes that I'm being entirely genuine. Then she throws her weight against me to wrap me into a half-hug. "How," she questions listlessly, as if the possibility is entirely alien to her. I open my mouth and she recovers before I can explain, "You are a good person Ochre. One of the best. I mean, you're my friend so you have to be. And even if you weren't, you would still be my friend."

"Ruby," I cut off before she can get any more worked up. "Like I said, it was stupid; I was wrong. I've gotten that through my head already, you have nothing to worry about." My words, meant to reassure, cause her to look down absently. Likely wondering how or if she could have gotten through to me before Autumn did.

Fortunately she rebounds and stares at me with determination in her eyes. "Do Blake and Weiss know about this?"

My face heats up again and I can't maintain eye-contact with her. "Yeah…didn't like admitting it to them either…among other things, but we got through it together." Then I forcibly brush aside my apprehension, "Look, what I'm trying to say is that I don't always know what I'm doing. So, uh, here's to not knowing how to deal with things. Together."

She stares at me for a moment before letting the tension drain out of her. "Yeah," she lets out in a tone both wistful and reluctant. Then she turns silent. I wait for a few seconds and she breaks the quiet moment with a, "Hey."

"Yeah?"

"Would you mind listening to something?"

I exhale and find myself relaxing at her words and tone. "I think you know the answer to that; I'd love to."

"Okay. Good. I mean," she rattles off, stumbling over herself until she pats her cheeks with both hands. "It's just…I'm happy for Dad and Yang and everything, but…I dunno. I don't think her mom likes me very much."

"I think we're in the same boat there," I offer. She turns her head towards me suddenly and fixes me with a look that tells me she doesn't agree.

"No, she's-I don't know, maybe? She isn't weird around you like she is me. Like she won't even look at me half the time; like I'm not even there or something. I know I'm not Yang and yeah, I wasn't expecting everything to be hunky-dory right off the bat. It's-I was expecting us to be a family, not," she waves her hand around aimlessly. Not able or willing to finish her thought with any coherent word, just a vague feeling.

Of course, I was expecting something like this to rear its ugly head ever since I first saw how Raven was treating Ruby. I haven't exactly figured out her reason for why so I can't reassure Ruby that this is any sort of temporary thing and I'm not willing to offer her a platitude that things will be better.

Ruby of all people doesn't need me to tell her to be optimistic and doing so would only ruin this moment between us. The fact that she's willing to open up about this insecurity speaks volumes already. Plus, she said she just wanted me to listen. If she was looking for solutions she'd phrase things in a different way.

That doesn't mean she wouldn't appreciate any, just that's not what she's looking for. I don't even have any to offer her so it's a moot point regardless. Additionally, there's the fact that these thoughts most likely have resurfaced because of the party and presumably Yang visiting her extended family. That, that right there is something that I can use.

I affect a sigh, "You're right; Raven is a whole bundle of issues, I'm not going to pretend otherwise. What I do know is that she won't change what you have with your dad or Yang."

I force out a chuckle, "You know, Yang was more than a bit miffed that her mom just shoved her off onto relatives she didn't know; you know what she told me?" She shakes her head. "That there's more to family than just blood," I finish and shift her with my shoulder as if to physically impart the meaning behind the phrase.

Then I pause for a moment and deliberate if I should share something else. I mean, Yang trusted me with it, but it's not really a secret either. I decide to go through with it regardless, "That and she'd rather sacrifice a whole lot more before she gives up being your sister. In fact, some of her friends didn't agree with her decision and I don't think I need to tell you who she chose."

Ruby shoots me a crooked smile, "I know that." She lets out a shuddering sigh, "I know she loves me, but I don't want her to give up her happiness because of me."

"I don't think she's giving up anything she doesn't want to," I counter. Not that it does much to raise her mood, so I take a different tack. "She wants you to be happy just as much as you want her to be. I can't promise that things will get better or that they'll change easily or quickly. However, I do know that Yang isn't going to accept any family that doesn't include you."

"Ochre," she whines, an upbeat nature to her voice despite her tone.

Before she can continue or explain anything I interrupt, "Yeah, yeah I know. You asked if I could listen, not run my mouth; I'll shut up now." Then I make a show of closing my mouth by bringing a hand up to my chin and pushing upwards.

That draws a short-lived laugh from her. Strangled, but just enough to inject some levity into the conversation. With the bleak moment broken apart there isn't much more for her to expound upon in regards to her family situation. Well, not much meaningful at any rate.

She does complain about her Dad and Raven's behavior together. Both about the showing they had after the ambush in Mistral, as well as an outing her family took on the cusp of the Vytal Tournament. More of a way to light-heartedly vent her frustrations, though it doesn't pass my notice that she complains far more about Raven than her own father.

That's to be expected I suppose. Even if she can be embarrassed by her dad, she still has more of a connection to him than the woman now forcibly involved in her life. Although, through her complaints I'm easily able to direct the conversation to even less fraught pastures. Primarily by drawing her attention back to the time her dad cornered me because he thought I was dating one of his daughters.
 
Summer Week 4 (Part 5, End)
Ruby and I's time together concludes with a short tour of my homeland. Nothing all that special or extensive. I have to be careful not to lead her into any large crowds or places that would overwhelm her senses. She seems to have recovered for the most part, but I don't want to risk it. That unfortunately cuts down an awful lot of potential places I can show her, though I'm sure she appreciates the gesture for what it is.

After which we return to the manor and join the rest of our friends in a lazy day. Well, she does; I instead find myself drawn towards my scroll and the reports therewithin. Fortunately there isn't too much to get caught up on. My subordinates are putting the finishing touches on a number of projects, but nothing that needs my immediate attention. The only thing that does is a report from our Vacuan agents concerning the tasks assigned to them.

The first, and perhaps most important, of which is trying to track down the base of the Crown via tracking food shipments. We tried just following agents of the Crown, like Miss Thistle, as they collected and returned with their tribute.

This did lead to the discovery of more stores in on the conspiracy which aligns well with one of my theories, though they didn't hit all the stores in one night either so I still don't have a full picture of the circumstances. However, we could not follow them back to their base since the men we were following disappeared into some sort of underground system. It should lead back to their base regardless, but I imagine it'll be watched and defended to some degree.

To get around that, Primm and our men elect to saturate various foodstuffs from the stores with enough trackers that it's nigh-guaranteed they'll end up in the Crown's base. It was easy enough to break into the various stores presumably supplying them. Unfortunately, that ease did not extend to figuring out which packages and shipments were meant for the Crown.

This meant we had to extend our reach far beyond any reasonable means in order to ensure accuracy which has been more or less successful. Even by this time in the week, several shipments from various stores have coalesced in one location. More prominent because of the sheer variety of stores that have had their foodstuffs collected there than anything else. Unfortunately, such saturation makes it quite likely that one of our trackers will be discovered sooner or later. Not guaranteed by any means; our men did their best to hide such devices, but the number and movement of the devices increases the risk.

As for the location itself, it's a ruined embassy of Atlas in the desert Kingdom. More of a collection of interconnected buildings than anything else. However, they all suffered damage in the wake of rioting in response to the poisoning of the Paradise Oasis. That perhaps explains why there wouldn't be any inhabitants. The defenses against the grimm were stripped away in the riot and scavenging that followed, requiring a larger garrison to keep the compound safe. Something that just isn't feasible for the economics involved, at least in normal circumstances.

Getting plans and schematics shouldn't be too difficult, I just have to ask James for them. However, I imagine that any automated systems have long since burnt out their supply of Dust or have been torn apart either by scavengers or the new inhabitants.

Speaking of them, when my men started following Miss Thistle and her minders they did so with a relative expert on aura sensing. One that Primm investigated thoroughly for any suspect behavior both before and after this observation only to receive his seal of approval. Anyway, she reports that the coloration of each person's aura to her senses is the same. She impresses at length that this is highly unusual.

While there can be similarities between people's aura, including their coloration in this sense, there's usually some sort of variance. Some way to tell them apart. Meanwhile, the aura of these individuals is, to all senses thus far, identical. Not only that, but their aura levels are extremely high in comparison to a normal individual, even Huntsmen.

The latter I already knew about and indicated the usage of Gill's semblance, while the former is a bit of an odd case. The identical color could be the result of Gill's semblance as well; smashing together the aura of various individuals into some sort of mostly uniform sludge, but that doesn't feel right and doesn't line up with what our expert reports. Even if that was the case for the aura she gifted, there should still be whatever aura the person naturally has resting underneath. Considering that was the whole point of this excursion, I have to assume our expert attempted to divine as much as they could and found nothing.

That could be an indictment against her skill, or be explained by any number of reasons, but I decide to entertain another possibility. That the aura gifted by Gill's semblance has to be compatible with or otherwise incorporate itself with the aura of the individual it interfaces with. In that sense, the change in aura coloration has to come from a different source. I could just be jumping at conclusions, but my mind immediately turns to the possibility of a mental-manipulation semblance. Technically this isn't a proof of such, but it's one of the few things that I think could change the color of someone's aura, their very soul.

To test this hypothesis, I instruct our expert to observe the various store keepers and see what she can find. A few hours later I'm gifted with another report detailing this same coloration, but with a lack of accompanying aura which at least confirms to me that there are two separate effects in play. It also has some rather disturbing connotations for the extent and nature of this influence if it could be so pervasive.

I make sure to have her detail as much of her report as she can, so others could possibly discover this discrepancy as well. Unfortunately, aura sensing isn't exactly a uniform skill. By that I mean each person perceives aura in their own individual way. I suppose there could be a technological solution to this conundrum, but that would require gathering a sample or otherwise an affected person in order to establish a baseline.

While I'm on that track, I also instruct her and Primm to perform a once over of the Vacuan branch. Fortunately, Primm has been careful in his choice of agents, so none of those we've tapped on for our recent endeavors have been tainted with this affliction. However, we do discover a pair with this identical coloration in our midst. Both are at rather low-importance roles and have already been on restricted information ever since I suspected something was up about those who were invited to the Crown's fighting pits.

I pass this information onto Oz so he can confer with his agents and weed out any who may have been subverted. I guess it also behooves me to extend these efforts to the rest of the White Fang as well. Although, the rest of our men who were invited to the fighting pits have been accounted for and the spread doesn't seem to have extended further than that.

That implies that the source of this disturbance is rather centralized rather than virulently spreading through carriers. That should mean the extent of any sort of infection is highly limited. I suppose this also brings up the possibility that we can check Theo and his agents for any example of this subornation and clear them of any suspicion, though I think I'll leave that to Oz.

The information I've discovered is a stroke of fortune of sorts. Enough that I could, theoretically, plan out some sort of assault against the Crown and most likely the Asturias twins. Only I lack some rather key details like how far their control extends, to how many people, and who is the seeming mind-controller behind all this.

It would be all too easy to simply assume that Jax is the culprit; he has a seeming motive and a lack of recorded semblance is not the lack of an actual semblance. That, however, would be betting a lot on a hunch and if I'm wrong the results would be disastrous. I'd much rather be absolutely certain rather than allow our perpetrator to slip through the cracks. Even if Jax is seemingly in control of the Crown, that doesn't discount the possibility that he could simply be a scapegoat for whoever's in charge.

Really there are too many possibilities that come into play when literal mind-control comes into play. Or is it more accurate to call it soul-control? When does one of those end and the other begin in this instance? Just knowing how exactly this control works could give us some inclination on how to combat it and possibly who could be behind it all.

In that sense, I find it prudent that we investigate Jax further and either eliminate him entirely as an option or confirm him. The only problem with that is any sort of public source is unlikely to have the information I desire. If Shade didn't know he had a semblance then I have to assume he kept it under wraps for as long as he could; it's what I would do if I was in his position after all.

However, if I'm thinking along those lines, there is a potential weakness I could exploit, close friends and family. I can't find much of the former, but that doesn't mean there aren't any childhood friends of the twins floating around. Perhaps they might know of something strange that occurred that could give me some inclination of if Jax is the culprit. Aside from them, my only lead is their father.

I've already considered that he could be a source of information, but he also comes with certain problems. I have no guarantee that he won't value his children over any sort of investigation. Even if he didn't, I doubt I'd get much from him without any sort of evidence that they are involved and possibly of their wrongdoing.

That leads my thoughts to investigating a specific compound now and how we could infiltrate it. With knowledge about the aura issue, there shouldn't be any real trouble to double check our agents and ensure there's no funny business.

Of course, this does mean that there has to be a layer of separation. Otherwise if our agents were aware of this identifier and were subverted they could easily just not report back or even inform the Crown. That prohibits Primm, or even myself, from making a direct inquiry. At least for as long as I want to remain so absolutely cautious.

I'm struggling to think of some way around this problem only to come up with nothing. It seems like I'll have to take a risk no matter what I do. The only avenue for confirmation relies on gathering this information or searching for a proverbial needle in a haystack. Even if I do find childhood friends of the twins, there's no guarantee that they'll remember anything odd about Jax and a possible semblance. Even worse, they could misremember something and set me in the completely wrong direction. However, they're also the only avenue that doesn't rely on this requisite risk.

Whatever. I'll just have to deal with that later. There isn't any more information for me to delve into now and I should think over my plans before I commit to anything. Instead I pivot to call a white-haired woman in order to coordinate my plans for Atlas.

We'll be arriving next week, but we'll need to settle in and at least wait until after the concert for any meeting between the Schnees to begin. Jacques will be excluded of course, but I imagine that he'll want to meet with me regardless. That, however, isn't the point of this call. I doubt that Winter will have much of value to tell me about her father with how estranged she is. At least nothing that I haven't already gotten from Weiss.

Instead my mind drifts to her relationship with Whitely. My friend has made it implicitly clear that he expects some sort of apology from his sister and mother before he'll really consider any sort of reconciliation. I'm more than inclined to think he deserves one, though I am a bit biased.

Whitley: She owes her brother an apology. I can try and get that through her head, or at least explore how she feels about the boy. (4)

Personal: She doesn't exactly strike me as much of someone with a personal life. However, showing concern for such might endear me to her. (2)

Meeting: No doubt she has many complicated feelings about the meeting Weiss wants to put together. Perhaps she'll be willing to vent more about that matter to me than her sister. (2)

Willow: No less fraught than other topics, but perhaps of greater concern. Her alienation and escape from her family is likely to be a big part of her motivation and topic of our meeting. (2)

Military: Trying to engage her again on professional terms. It could give her a chance to vent, but I think her thoughts will soon drift to my actions in Mistral. (0)

Maiden: She's the next candidate for the Winter maiden and she has been made aware of the conspiracy. Perhaps I could find out her thoughts about that. (0)

I push aside my thoughts as I punch in her number. My thoughts remain muddled, but I have a vague idea of how I'd like to proceed. Considering the frosty relationship between Winter and I perhaps that's for the best. I can simply adapt to the situation as I see it rather than stick to any sort of strict plan. Which seems even more prescient when my call falls through and prompts me to leave a message instead.

That obviously isn't to my desires so I wait a few minutes before trying again. It's possible that her schedule has changed, but this should be one of her off days. Not that she has much actuall off days since she has to constantly attend to the Winter maiden. However, it should be well into the afternoon for Atlas and her duties already done before dinnertime and the evening for the snowy Kingdom.

My call falls through again and I'm about to abandon this endeavor until my scroll rings with her on the other end. I have no problem answering her in the relative privacy of my shared room. My sister hasn't retired quite yet, too busy spending as much time with Autumn and Kel as she can before they depart from our vacation plans. Perhaps I should spare some time for them as well?

Either way, that thought is discarded as the image on my scroll resolves into that of Winter with her military uniform on and her hair done up as normal. Only that isn't entirely the case. Her hair has a few errant strands and her uniform isn't fully fit to her frame, her clothes sitting a bit uneven on her shoulders. All of this is indicative that she threw everything on and prepared herself rather quickly.

Did she really dress up just to take a call? As far as I can tell that seems to be the case, which begs the question why. Best I can surmise is that not doing so would make her feel uncomfortable and vulnerable. I have seen her in states of dress messier than this, however, it seems like she's going back on that sort of openness. It could be entirely unrelated, but I imagine what occurred in Mistral and the danger to Weiss is the culprit.

"Ochre," she greets in the same flat and level tone as always.

"Winter," I return and the two of us fall silent for a moment. Winter, for her part, also seemingly relaxes. Presumably in response to me not delving into any sort of subject immediately. She then looks off to the side, as if checking something, and makes no moves to smooth out the incongruities in her appearance. Although, a tightening of her lips informs me that she's as aware of her rushed state of dress as I am.

It brings to mind that she might be delving into her identity as a military woman as a sort of shield from her usual feelings; drawing a sort of confidence from her decision in essence. A quick search of her presumed room furthers that assumption. It's cramped and the walls are relatively bare, very much the opposite of the luxury she's used to and if my mark is right, is a rather standard room for an Atlesian specialist who resides in military installations.

There's also a distinct lack of personal affectations. The only one present that I can see is a picture of a younger her and Weiss together with Weiss holding a restrained smile and Winter only with a slight upturn of her lips. It reminds me that the two sisters probably haven't met in person for over a year now if I have my dates right.

Her accommodations also remind me of my time in the White Fang as well. Perhaps that's a bit too presumptive, but it makes a twisted sort of sense. I didn't exactly take or keep anything personal during my time either and at first I was avoiding Dad in a way.

"I presume your call has something to do with Weiss' plans," she prompts, interrupting my thoughts. It is interesting that she would put it in such dispassionate and impersonal terms. Not referring to it as a meeting or anything that directly involves her. It's very much Weiss' plan, both in reality and evidently in Winter's mind.

"More than a little, unfortunately," I respond, affecting reluctance into my voice.

She raises an eyebrow, "Unfortunately?"

"Yes, well, I'm just reminded that we're hardly on personal terms with one another and that our talks so rarely end up being pleasant." My tone is purposefully matter-the-fact, neither injecting judgment or emotionality even if I could so easily and justifiably engage with either.

This causes Winter to wince, but only for a moment before she regards me with a cold stare. Likely trying to divine if her reaction was my intent or not. The lack of apparent emotionality seems to incline her to thinking I was just spouting off a fact of the world and her gaze soon turns avoidant.

"The feeling is mutual," she allows, not granting me any further insight into her state of mind.

"Winter," I state firmly, "this is the exact problem that I'm talking about. We really shouldn't have to act so skittish with one another. For Weiss' sake if nothing else."

She looks up at me and her eyes harden for a moment until she takes a calming breath and resets her appearance. "I know and I will take that under advisement." She pauses for a long moment and her strong facade breaks as she looks off to the side again and then back to me. "I am trying to the best of my abilities."

"Are you," I counter. That would have been the perfect opportunity to actually try to connect to her, but it's also just as great, if not greater, of an opportunity to drag her attention back to the matter Weiss actually wants to resolve. Some sacrifices have to be made in the name of that goal and this is one of them. At least approaching things in this way instead of bluntly attacking her should disperse some of the impact.

Whatever vulnerability she was willing to share soon comes to a close as her expression hardens and a scowl overtakes her features. "Yes, I am. I would very much appreciate it if you did not cast such aspersions on my character."

"Am I inaccurate?" Before she can answer my question I thrust with my actual offensive. "Tell me, have you done anything to reconnect with your family like Weiss wanted." I'd really prefer not to have to emphasize my girlfriend's name, but I know there's no other way for me to get through to Winter as things are.

Her indignation holds up for a moment longer as she stares me down with her icy blue eyes, trying to will me to abandon my inquiry. I know that's only because she doesn't have an actual rebuttal to my efforts. I know that much from what Whitley has told me, as well as Weiss. And there's no world I can imagine where she would be able and willing to reconnect to Willow without making some sort of overtures to her brother.

"I have written to them," she lets out weakly.

"And do you think Weiss would consider that enough," I press. Only I know I've pressed and traded on my girlfriend's name too much when Winter's scowl deepens.

"I am not going to pretend that I have to prove myself to you. Matters here in Atlas and the military have not been calm ones, in no small part thanks to your activities. Do not presume that a lack of results is due to a lack of effort!"

"Is that what you tell yourself every time you fail," I fire back, heat entering my voice despite my best efforts. "That it doesn't matter that you messed up because you tried? Only I question how hard you're actually trying."

"Cease this," she barks out, cutting the air in front of her with her hand. "I will not tolerate baseless insults towards me," she pauses for a moment and her eyes dart to the sides in indecision, "and neither would Weiss."

I bite back any response to the invocation of her name. Of course that would cut both ways, though it is indicative that I backed her into a corner of sorts that she'd have to resort to such an underhanded method. Yes, I know I'm being a hypocrite in my thoughts, but I never promised to play fair.

"You're right," I allow with a grumble in my voice. The affected reluctance brings a stillborn close to our argument before it can truly begin. Only hurt feelings left in the aftermath and I know I can't let things just end there. I just have to be careful with how I proceed because pushing her too far will just lead to her cutting off the call, no matter how much of a point I might have, or that my intentions are for this to end far more neutrally than in hostilities.

I draw in a deep breath and let out a sigh, "I want what's best for Weiss; you know how much this would mean to her. I'm just trying to figure out where your reluctance comes from."

Her mouth opens again with a glare. No doubt an attempt to deny any such reluctance. Only the close of our argument before it could get started makes her think better of her words. That and I suppose the fact that I've already called her out once. We'd just be retreading old ground if she mustered out another denial and so she searches for some other way to convey her feelings.

"I would not call my efforts reluctant. I have been as open and willing as I need to be."

"But not a step further," I press and a flash of irritation passes over her. "You've written, but have you visited? Heck, have you even tried calling them?"

"I have made myself available if they wish to talk to me," she deflects. Notably she doesn't specify if that includes visiting her in person or not. I have to assume that would be a negative based on her behavior thus far. Just another deflection, in that sense; not opening herself up for an in person visit.

I nod and wait for a moment of silence to pass in order to give my words more weight. In a solemn tone, I ask, "What do you really want out of this? Do you even want to reconnect with your family?"

My earnest question strikes her and her scowl dissipates. However, that only lasts for a moment until she tilts her head and her features become firm and unmoving. "I want what is best for my family and what is best for Weiss," she announces with a glare thrown my way.

Again, she seems to be avoiding the issue. Not explaining what she actually wants and instead relating it to what others want. There's also the nebulous issue of who she considers her family which makes me think her two statements are actually just two different ways of saying the same thing. Either way, it's clear she isn't going to elucidate on her actual feelings and I have to read into her words.

Her initial reaction strikes me as honestly surprised that I'd ask her what she'd want. Then the fact that she turned defensive instead of aggressive tells me that she didn't feel any indignation that I'd question her motives in the first place. An otherwise small detail that makes her following words seem more insincere. Like a platitude that she's spouting instead of addressing anything more substantial.

Weiss and I have always known that she's been reluctant, but this just cinches it for me. That her actual desire is to simply cut herself off from her family with the sole exception of Weiss. The sole exception of which is bringing her to this course of action, though not enthusiastically.

She probably thinks that any such attempt is bound to end in failure and even more hurt feelings so why even bother. If it was Willow and Jacques alone I wouldn't even disagree with her. Regardless, her exact words provide me with an opening to exploit.

"If you really want what's best for your family, why haven't you reached out more to Willow?" She moves to respond and I cut her off, "Don't give me another platitude about how she can reach out to you or how you're available. You and I both know that Willow is a sad sack who won't make the first move."

"I have been rather busy lately," she defends. Again falling on the same weak excuse she used earlier. Although, this time I hum like I'm accepting her reasoning. Just long enough for her to start to relax.

"But why not make any move before you became so busy." My words come out as a flat challenge. Too heavy to be a mere inquiry, but not hard enough to be outright accusatory. The former would be too easy to brush off and ignore while the latter wouldn't prompt the reaction I want. Instead, Winter is left wordless; not driven with enough emotion to lash out and clearly put under my microscope.

I let my words hang for a moment before I exhale. "I think both of us know the real reason. I guess what I want to know is why things ended up like that."

"Like you do not already know," she tosses out with a half-frown. Almost petulant if not for the distant quality in her voice and eyes.

"Perhaps," I allow, "but that doesn't mean it's best to let this fester for any longer." My word choice is deliberate to call back to her earlier words. An implicit challenge of sorts, stating that if she were to back down from this she'd be failing to live up to her own ideals. Only really undercut because I know that her statement in question is not an honest one, but that puts her in a dichotomy anyway. Either she can live up to her lie or she can prove her words false and we can delve into how she actually feels.

Winter deals with that conundrum, though I don't think she's aware of how much I set the situation up to favor me. Rather she's approaching it like an honest contradiction and warring with herself instead of lashing out. Honestly it's a struggle not to relax or let anything show on my face. This works out too well for my purposes even if I was betting on Winter to not be the most socially aware of people.

In the meantime, she keeps her face placid and neutral. The only indication of her inner battle is a darting of her eyes and the silence that dominates our conversation. Eventually she finds some sort of resolution, keeps her features firm, and locks her eyes with mine.

"Perhaps," she starts off just as I did, but her voice soon dies out. Then she restarts, "I find my efforts more difficult than I first envisioned. I did not abandon the Schnee name lightly and to come crawling back to it," she stops herself to take a breath, "I am afraid that such matters strike me as a weakness."

She leaves things off there, but it feels like she easily has more to say about the subject. No doubt she's not willing to open up to me because of our lack of relationship. However, she is actually addressing the subject from her perspective. Even as shakily and reluctantly as she's doing so.

"Do you think that's a weakness you can overcome," I ask as gently as I can manage. Left unsaid is, does she even want to.

She seems to read into the unasked question and nods to me, "In all honesty, I have little desire to rekindle familial attachments for my own sake. I…left that all behind for a reason," she finishes lamely. Again giving me the impression that she has more to say, just not to me.

"Is that why you abandoned Whitley," I press, figuring I'm just running up against a brick wall now. Not that I haven't accomplished nothing, just far less than I was hoping to.

"I did not abandon him," she protests. I let a snort escape me, a far better way to show my disbelief than any other method. "I am not sure if you are aware of this, but my duties keep me quite busy. Especially just after graduating."

"And I don't see how that's not abandoning him, or Weiss for that matter. At least you tried to keep in touch with Weiss, did you even try to do the same for him?" She looks away; I already know the answer and I decide to press my advantage, "You don't even know if he's willing to reach out to you because you never bothered, did you? Well, let me save you the trouble; what he's really looking for is an apology, from you and your mother. At this rate, I don't doubt he'll get his from Willow, but I can't say the same about you."

Of course, there's still no guarantee that everything would be mended with a simple apology. Just that it would be a start for Whitley to consider any sort of reconnection. Just as naturally, my deliberate comparison brings with it a fury and shame in equal measures to Winter's features.

Evidently she really does not have a legitimate reason for abandoning her younger brother, not even an imagined one. Rather I feel she was just running away from the issue, out of sight out of mind. It probably helps that she doesn't have as strong of a relationship with him as she does Weiss, clearly.

Although, I'm not sure where exactly that disconnect happened, only that it's present and Winter offers no explanation of her own. Whitley has no love lost for his eldest sister, so that could be a potential explanation. Whereas Weiss was friendly, even idolizing her, I imagine Whitely was much the opposite. Far colder and more disparaging.

But, is it really that simple? That Winter deliberately cast off family ties and only kept in touch with Weiss because of personal affection? It certainly seems like that's the case and based on everything I've seen of her thus far I can't discount it.

That and it really doesn't point to any sort of reconnection between the Schnee's being an easy thing as far as Winter is concerned. Of course, she might warm up to the others when she sees them putting in effort, but that's the whole problem with this predicament. No one is willing to take the first step for one reason or another.

Thus I take a breath and move to weaponize shame for my ends. Even if she won't like me for doing so, I don't really care what Winter thinks in this instance. I owe it to Weiss and Whitley to make some sort of attempt.

"You know what, why don't you try calling him and just try to explain yourself. That is, if you really don't think you abandoned him. I don't know if you know this, but I've probably talked with him on more occasions since I met him than you have in the past few years. At the very least he deserves an apology for that; and I'm not asking this of you because of Weiss or even for myself. Whitley is my friend and he deserves far better than how you've treated him."

With that there's not much room for conversation and I end the call. I've effectively burnt those bridges in an attempt to get past Winter and her stubbornness as much as possible. Could a softer approach have had the same effect? Perhaps. However, it wouldn't be nearly as quick or impactful in my mind.

I can deal with Winter not liking me and our lack of relationship leaves me with few other options. There's clearly an enmity between us even if we are on the same side in regards to Weiss and the conspiracy. Of course, it's not that one-sided. If nothing else we are connected through Weiss; that and I have given her effective advice to connect with and encourage her sister.

Although, that went against her normal sensibilities, so I don't know how much that actually endeared me to her. Honestly, I might just have to accept that Winter and I won't ever really get along. At least for as long as she keeps up her defenses around me; though, I guess I'm half to blame for that circumstance as well.

Regardless of any woes on my mind, I enjoy some questionably deserved rest that takes me well into the morning of the next day. Waiting for me again at my late breakfast is Weiss, who takes this lonesome opportunity to snuggle up against my side and help me greet the day despite her meal being long since eaten.

"You know, you don't have to keep doing this."

"And you know that you don't have to keep staying up so late or gallivanting off in the early hours of the morning on some sort of adventure," she huffs. I open my mouth to protest, but stop myself with an intake of air.

"Yeah, sorry about that, I-"

"Oh, hush you. Someone has to take care of you after all." Her words come out easily and she shoots me a small smile as she does so. Something that strikes me as more meaningful than first blush would imply and makes me think there's something deeper to her behavior. Perhaps just nervous that we'll be visiting her home soon. Although, I'd expect her to be equally as excited with the concert coming up.

Regardless, I halt all my other efforts to pull her in close and whisper in her ear, "And I couldn't ask for a better keeper. But," I pause, "it's my responsibility to take care of you just as much. If not more," I finish with a smile in my voice.

My girlfriend worms around in a sort of pleased and happy manner that I'm more than familiar with. She probably has a silly beaming smile at that sort of frank reassurance. Whatever matter that may have been on her mind soon forgotten in that flurry of affection and subsequent satisfaction brought with it.

Once I'm finished with my meal, my girlfriend simply hangs off of me. Impressing upon me her desire for some time together without any words and I have no problem obliging her. This time we decide to remain within the manor, off in the same side room Ruby and I were recovering in just a day prior.

Speaking of the diminutive team leader, she walks in and walks right back out without a word when she sees Weiss and I together. Evidently still not appreciating any sort of public displays of affection between me and my girlfriends. I briefly wonder how she'll react to any antics Yang might get up to, because I think she'll be no more restrained than we are. However, I push any thoughts of other women off my mind so I can attend to my girlfriend.

Deal: The transactional nature of my time last week isn't the impression I want to leave her with. She should never have to feel like she has to bargain for my attention. (3)

Work: She chose to stay by my side while I work and has taken on more work to help me achieve my dreams. That's a pretty big change for her; I could at least thank her. (3)

Homecoming: Her behavior and words earlier read to me as some sort of apprehension. Perhaps it's for the best if I prompt her about what's on her mind. (0)

Peace: There's no need for us to disturb this moment between us. We can just simply enjoy it for what it is as well as each other's company. (0)

Whitley: It seems her brother still holds some sort of animosity or worries towards his sister and their competition/inheritance. Might be best to bring it up with her. (0)

Winter: It's probably for the best that I inform her of my efforts with her sister. Not like she won't notice any sort of animosity between us during the meeting. (0)

We enjoy those minutes of relative peace in a sort of calm silence. Only really broken up by secretive kisses that we share. I think my girlfriend finds her leader's reaction as amusing in a sense, but doesn't want to risk earning her ire. I almost want to see how far I could press things with her faux reluctance before I decide not to.

I've indulged her desires more than enough over the past few weeks and she doesn't seem like she needs the reassurance. No matter how much I would enjoy exploring these new boundaries it isn't worth disturbing this sort of peace we've achieved. Not when it comes at the cost of losing myself in her rhythm again.

Normally I have no such complaint in doing so and she should know that. Just as she should've known that I wouldn't risk any sort of drink when I know of her issues. Then I'm struck dumb for a moment. She does know about that right?

I mean, I don't think I ever told her. I just sort of made the quiet decision and decided to stick with it. It really is no great sacrifice on my part, but I don't think she'd view it that way. I suppose in a sense we've both sacrificed something for the other, only I think mine is lesser in the end. Regardless, it leads my thoughts in a certain direction.

"I never thanked you for your hard work, did I?"

"Yes you did," she rebuts immediately, stealing momentum out of my efforts.

"No, I meant actually thank you…well, I mean, I did before, but not with words." Scarlet and steaming, she buries her head into my chest as if trying to shield herself from some unseen observer. Truthfully I would never expect her to be so embarrassed over something so small. However, it's evidently a much bigger deal for my girlfriend.

Not that I have any problem accommodating her and her worries. I let her rest there for a few moments until her breathing evens out as she realizes that I'm not going to tease her anymore.

"Sorry, sorry, but I really do mean it. This, what you're doing, it really means a lot to me."

She huffs and presses at my chest. Trying to impart that I'm making a big deal over nothing when that's the furthest thing from the truth. "And I told you," she starts of strong before turning suddenly weak and hesitant, "you've already thanked me enough-"

"But not more than enough," I cut in, not able to resist the temptation to tease my snow flower.

"Ochrrrrre," she complains with a high-pitched whine, again shielding her face from any unseen observers. "I-I-I don't mean that. I, uh, I mean, you know, you didn't have to spend even more of your time practicing for the concert."

If I knew it was this easy to fluster my girlfriend I'd definitely do it more often and damn the consequences. Of course I can't indulge myself fully. The way she ended her statement makes it seem like I had no responsibility to attend to her true feelings as I did. That I had already held up my end of the deal so I didn't need to spend my time indulging her and yet I did anyway. Of course, that's half the point I'm trying to get across.

I let out a rueful chuckle, "You know, for someone so smart, you can be awfully dumb at times."

"I'd say that applies more to you than it does me," my girlfriend grumbles

"And I'm saying you should look at what my actions truly say." My rebuttal brings her up short and she shrinks in on herself, evidently hesitant for one reason or another. "I love you Weiss. If you want me to spend more time with you, you just have to ask; none of this we need to make a deal nonsense."

Her head tilts downwards, robbing me of any vision of her aside from her mane of long white hair. I thought she'd find that more reassuring than anything else, but evidently something is up. I jostle her a little to try and get her attention and she hesitantly states, "But you can't do that all the time."

It takes me a second to parse her concern but it doesn't make much sense to me either. I think she'd prefer to spend as much time together as possible. However, that doesn't line up with her behavior and I guess she concludes that is an impossibility. In the strictest sense, I suppose she isn't wrong. We each have our own obligations and desires that we wish to attend to and that hasn't been an issue thus far. Rather I think she's feeling self-conscious about asking at all in the first place.

That by doing so she'd be taking my time and attention away from other desires. Perhaps worrying that if she'd do so that I would grow resentful under her affection. That somehow an impediment to my goals and desires would somehow be more important than what we share together. I suppose that just relates to her thoughts about our work and how that could interfere in our lives.

Although, she's seemingly accepted a compromise on that front which comes at stark odds with her current behavior. Did she just assume that it was a lost cause and cave in? Somehow convincing herself that doing so was the best course of action to keep the both of us happy? Or was she just concerned about me and how I'd react.

I cup her face and turn it so she looks at me. "Weiss, I-you're right, I can't promise that in perpetuity. What I can promise, however, is that whenever you want, whenever you need me, I can put aside my other concerns to make time for you." I waggle my fingers on my other hand in full view of her, "Or did you forget what my semblance can do."

"You know that's not what I mean," she lets out softly, but there's no real strength to her voice. More like she's protesting for the sake of protesting.

"Maybe," I allow and pull her into a kiss, "but that doesn't make my words any less true." She stares at me for a moment, hums, and then nuzzles against me. I interrupt her bout of relaxation with a firm, "Weiss."

"What," she questions absently, fully ready to return to cuddling.

"You're not doing anything you're uncomfortable with, are you?"

"Not right now, no."

"Weiss," I growl at her evasive answer.

"It's nothing you need to be concerned about," she rebuts and presses against me with a hand against my chest. However, not with enough strength to really push herself away from me or break the loose grip I put around her.

She continues to struggle like that for a few moments. Trying to convey her reluctance while also not putting forth anything more substantial or trying to break away from me. Apparently not willing to endure any sort of separation to make her point.

I'd be concerned if I didn't know that she's more than capable of expressing her problems if she really wants to. Instead I take this as her trying to physically grind some sort of reassurance out of me. One that I provide by simply keeping hold of her as I do, as well as with the ginger touches I give her from my fingers dancing along her skin.

Eventually she says, "It's fine. We all have to make sacrifices in order to make this work." While she says this, her eyes remain avoidant of mine. Probably not all that uncomfortable with having to admit that or with the sacrifices she has made. I can guess as to what those are, but that doesn't address the issue.

"Maybe," I state softly, "But we should know what we're each sacrificing."

"Like you don't already know," she bites out and I just weather the abuse. It only takes her a few seconds to deflate and turn apologetic, "I-I know that I can't stop you from working. Not for your home and not for the White Fang. I'm not going to ask that of you. I'm-I just have to get used to it."

I hold her tighter for her admission. I really wish that she didn't have to force herself, but it would be foolish for me to assume this is any sort of small thing for her. I already contemplated that it's more her sense of competitiveness prompting her behavior to permit me working in her presence rather than any sort of acceptance. It seems that's more accurate than not, but also paired with a sort of guilt from keeping me from my work. Probably prompted by my efforts to assist her company as well as the lives of many innocents.

"You don't have to," I say, desperately wishing my words to be true.

My girlfriend shakes her head and she shoots me a wan smile, "I wish that were true, but…" she pauses for a moment and then sighs as she presses against me, "We both know that's not going to change any time soon."

My heart tightens at her words and tone. I open my mouth to find some sort of voice to my protest only to find none. Then the weight of my response hits me. Even the me of a few months ago would have considered this progress of a sort, but now I can only regard it as a failure. I mean I should expect Weiss to change, for the both of us to change, but I don't think either of us should feel forced to and that's the case here.

My girlfriend, picking up on my worry, tries to uplift my mood with a kiss. I try to play along, but that only earns me a hesitant, "That's all, really. Like I said, nothing for you to be concerned about."

I let out a breath and force myself to relax which seemingly satisfies her. Never mind that I know her final statement is a lie twice over. First of all, this isn't a minor matter to her, no matter how much she pretends otherwise. Second, I know she's not entirely comfortable with Blake and I dating. She makes that much obvious with her aversion after any kind of affection Blake and I share. However, like her putting up with my working habits, it seems like she's willing to put up with it.

No doubt because she doesn't want to see Blake and I unhappy for somewhat obvious reasons. Even more so if she would be the cause of it. A seemingly necessary sacrifice that's much larger than her giving some ground on my working habits. There's not much I can do in regards to that, not without making a hard sacrifice I don't want to contemplate. What I can do, however, is assure her she's not alone in her efforts.

"Hey, you know how you tried to check to see if I had anything to drink after that party," I ask.

"I-that's not what I was doing," she denies in a reluctant manner. So weakly that it's clear she's lying, though I let her by without calling her out.

"Yeah, well, I just wanted to tell you that you don't have to worry about that. Ever. You're not the only one sacrificing things Weiss."

"I know that," she mumbles petulantly. Not that it stops her from indulgently kissing me in the aftermath. If she wanted to play it off like she knew all along she could do a much better job of it. However, my girlfriend has never really been too well-equipped in the more subtle affairs. Nor does it seem like she can resist the allure of engaging in intimacy for very long.

That isn't to say that things return to the easy atmosphere we had before our conversation. Just that things turn towards a state of contentment. Not perfect by a long shot, but we don't need perfect. We just need each other.

Aura (Practical) raised from (644/1250) to (677/1250) Source: Semblance usage, Combat, & Aura (knowledge) boost.

Combat raised from (228/2500) to (232/2500) Source: Combat

Criminology raised from (78/150) to (81/150) Source: Challenge

Culture raised from (91/300) to (105/300) Source: Training

Grimm raised from (232/300) to (242/300) Source: Mission & Combat

Investigation raised from (608/625) to (614/625) Source: Challenge

Mobility raised from (340/1250) to (342/1250) Source: Combat

Performance (Piano) raised from (82/625) to (137/625) Source: Training

Rank 2 Dust reduced to 9 cartridges with (198/240) uses

Rank 3 Dust reduced to (94/96) uses
 
Summer Week 5 (Part 1)
Chap 7 Plan (5)

[No other plan was submitted]
Chap 7 Plan
Suborned Men: Capture
Missions: None/Unavailable
Timber: Vacuo
Investigation: Desert Mystery: Slippery Inconsistencies, Desert Mystery: Shifting Allegiance, Misc: Odd mobility
Organization: Asturias Gambit
Socials: Blake (Free), Velvet (QM), Weiss, Marina, Yang, Charlotte, Finn Asturias, Russet Twins, Robyn Hill, Whitley, Penny
Training: Performance (Piano) x7
QM Note: We have 6 weekly action points this week. Default actions are listed next to their category as well as whatever instructions are necessary for that section. The only stipulation is that all default actions have to be filled with something for a plan and all action points have to be assigned. Other than that go wild.

Additionally, please select an option for how to deal with the suborned men Ochre discovered last turn


Suborned Men: Choose 1

Capture: With such a direct example of the supposed mind-control semblance we're up against it's best to have these men secreted away and studied. With any luck we can manage this without alerting the Crown.

Monitor: Technically not a change at all. Simply let the men be and keep an eye on them in order to not raise any suspicions with the Crown.

Missions: Each costs 2 Actions to take.

Currently Unavailable

Timber/World: Choose 1

Vale: Overview: I've already dipped my toes into the politics of the region, but perhaps he could give me a greater view.

Atlas: Overview: I'm pretty sure I know how the politics of Atlas works, but it can't hurt to ask.

Vacuo: Overview: Is there really anything to talk about as far as Vacuo is concerned? As far as I'm aware their official government isn't much of one.

None: Politics don't really interest me. No need to bother with him.

Investigation: 1 by default. Each additional costs 1 action.

Conspiracy: Elusive Mr. Watts: With all the chaos in Mistral it's near impossible for me to make any sort of determination as to what Watts may or may not be involved in. Much less the rest of Salem's lackey's, though I could get started. (Impossible Investigation Check)

Conspiracy: Grimm Tracking: I haven't been able to pass this off to my men yet. Perhaps I need to do so myself to see if I can pick up any trace of Salem. (Very Hard Investigation and Grimm checks)

Conspiracy: Traces: There has to be some activity by Tyrian, Watts, or some other conspirator. Perhaps looking into odd occurrences could give me something to work off of. (???)

Coalition: Volunteers: It's irritating to not have complete confirmation on this, but perhaps it's better to let the matter lie and not arouse suspicion. (Hard Investigation Check) [Small circumstance modifier to the check]

Desert Mystery: Slippery Inconsistencies: Carmine and Bertilak are keeping some sort of secret. I could look into their 'off-periods' as it were and see what I can find (Hard Investigation Check) [Tiny Circumstance modifier to the check]

Desert Mystery: Shop Search: I believe we're just scratching the surface of how many shops are complicit with the Crown. Getting a fuller list should at least give us some inkling of their numbers. (Investigation Check) [Tiny Circumstance modifier to the check]

Desert Mystery: Asturias Rumors: It seems near impossible, but I could attempt to try to search for some sort of rumor or hearsay that could point out to what, if any, semblance Jax has. (Extremely difficult Investigation Check) [Tiny circumstance modifier to the check]

Desert Mystery: Shifting Allegiance: Bertilak's behavior strikes me as incongruent with that of his partner. Perhaps trying to sus out his motivation would assist me here and possibly open a dialogue (Investigation Check, Possible Social) [Tiny circumstance modifier to the check]

Misc: Trivia Pursuit: I think I have enough information to track down Neo's previous identity. The question is whether I should or not. (Investigation Check)

Misc: Puppet Masters: The assault on my person had to be funded by someone. Possibly several someone's. Still, I only have one real lead at the moment. (Tiered investigation and criminology checks; possible social)

Misc: Odd Mobility: Perhaps it's nothing, but something about the odd lack of social mobility in Mistral proper has my senses twigged. (Tiered investigation and criminology checks) [Tiny circumstance modifier to the checks]

Organization: 0 by default currently. Each additional costs 1 action.

Long-term planning: I have plenty of plans that need to be done and less of a need for flexibility. I can shift those resources over to handle those matters for a short time. (+ with a medium-term focus. This takes up 1 short-term focus action until it is resolved.)

Wattchmen: It's been a while since I've had my men look into matters of Salem. I would have to keep a close eye on them and progress might be slow, but it couldn't hurt to make some progress.

Atlas Assistance: With all the circumstances surrounding our expansion into Atlas I doubt this will be very difficult, but assigning additional oversight and resources should ensure we set up there the slightest bit quicker.

Desert Agents: My men have already proved somewhat helpful in my investigation. Combating the lack of centralized authority in Vacuo is no easy feat.

Gem Heist: Amelia Thistle most likely has a semblance very useful to the Crown. Removing her from play could cripple some of their operations and give us some insight as to what's going on.

Refinery Sweep: I know this used to be the old base of the Crown. With Raven's semblance it shouldn't be too difficult to take a peak in the area and see what clues we can find.

Asturias Gambit: It's kind of a crazy plan, but I could try to arrange a meeting with the twins to assure them of my good intentions. However, there are very many ways this could go wrong.

Embassy infiltration: With the Crown located the next logical step is to gather direct evidence of their crimes. Hopefully my men will be able to infiltrate and exfiltrate without getting caught.

Filial Pressure: Finn Asturias might have information about his son and his possible semblance. Although, I'd prefer to have some sort of strong evidence to browbeat him with.

Bully Pulpit: I've given a statement to support James, but perhaps there's more I can speak to the public about.

Mid-Term action Selection

Vacuo: Economic Establishment: If we're not worried about expanding our presence even more so, we're in the perfect position to kickstart economic efforts stemming from the capital to outlying settlements. (Cost Tiny; Projected Income: Small)

Vacuo: Prosperous Partnership: A more beneficial approach is to do as we have in Atlas and establish partnerships with various businesses and settlements. This is less immediately profitable, but should return dividends as prosperity returns to the Kingdom. (Cost: Small+; Projected Income: Small- [grows])

Mistral: Sirocco Stability: The faunus in Sirocco are under no real danger, but the same can't be said of the humans. Atlas can keep the peace, but perhaps it's best to ease tensions as best as we can so they don't need to be there.

Vale: Roadwardens: Taking the fight to the grimm and keeping the roads safe isn't exactly a well-paying job, at least without the council involved. However, keeping the roads safe may assist with our efforts as well as earn us a lot of goodwill.

Vale: Political Campaign: Not necessarily at the top of my mind right now, but perhaps it's worthwhile to get our political campaign rolling before too long. (Cost: Tiny)

Vale: Minor Settlements: Not necessarily the highest priority, but we could continue establishing ourselves in the outlying settlements of Vale. (Cost: Tiny-)

Mistral: Elite Spying: A slight modification to Primm's proposal since he won't be in charge of it for the time being. I'll have much greater latitude in how we proceed. (Cost: Variable; discussion and vote to be held after taking this option)

Menagerie: Airdock: Expanding the infrastructure could allow merchant airships to come by as well as personal ones. Additionally, it would lead to an increase in the Menagerie air force. (Cost: Moderate-)

Menagerie: Landwork: Clearing out more space and paving the roads seemed to have worked out so far. It will, however, make things a bit more overcrowded and shift things around while we work. (Cost: Tiny+)

Menagerie: Housing Assistance: With the newly cleared land, bigger and better homes can be built. I could spare some men and funds to make that a reality for my home. (Cost: Tiny)

Tutoa Tasi: Agricultural Expansion: Tutoa Tasi needs to become self-sufficient at some point. The easiest and most important thing to rectify is the matter of food. (Cost: Tiny)

Atlas: Public Advocacy: Perhaps something better suited to be addressed later, when it won't run up against recent and soon to come actions. However, arguing for the plight and better treatment of the faunus is prudent here and in Mistral

Atlas: Public Order: Considering recent events taking an underhanded approach to maintaining order in Atlas is no longer in the cards. Still, some might find our presence more palatable than Atlas'

Conspiracy: Grimm Tracking: If there really was someone controlling the grimm then I'd expect that there'd be some indication of it somewhere. Mostly this would be my men collating historical accounts and records of grimm while I put the pieces together myself.

Conspiracy: Chasing Shadows: Salem's forces are a slippery bunch, but that doesn't mean they're impossible to track down. My men might have to delay for a bit, but getting on the trail of Watts or Salem's other minions can only be helpful in the long-run.

Questions for Oz/LORE; Choose 0

NONE

Socials: 3 by default. Each additional costs ½ an action. No free VPD socials for the summer.

Relationships (close):

Blake: (Free this week)

Weiss: We'll be having a concert together this week. I know it would mean a lot to her if I spent even more time with her on the cusp or aftermath of it.

Onyx Rovere (Dad): We might not have anything overly serious to talk about, but I could still stop to chat with him.

Coral Clover (Mom): I've already given my goodbye's in a way, but she and Jasmine will be returning to Vale; I could see them off one last time before we depart.

Lie Ren: By all accounts he may be in Zephyr or near Shion already. It might be a good idea to check in on him.

Marina Aoi (Sister): She's pretty excited to be heading to Atlas while also not looking forward to splitting from Kel and Autumn. She could use the company and a discussion about her semblance wouldn't be misplaced.

Kelly Russet: I imagine that she'll be rather busy when she returns to Vale. Perhaps some words of reassurance or just touching base will do her some good.

Russet Twins: Kel and Autumn will be returning to Vale. The least I could do is see them off before we go our separate ways.

Bartholomew Oobleck: I may not be at Beacon, but that's no reason not to get in touch with the man.

Ruby Rose: She and I had a bit of a heart to heart and it doesn't seem like I'll be rid of her anytime soon. Hanging out with her wouldn't be the worst thing for me.

Relationships (Distant):

Whitley: If nothing else we've at least reaffirmed our odd friendship. I could always reach out to him some more though.

Yang: She's definitely had something to chew over after the party with the Branwen tribe. I could poke her and see what's on her mind.

Neo: I'm not exactly enthusiastic about a scroll call with a mute, but it might be entertaining.

Autumn Russet: After our conversation, there's a necessary distance I have to keep between the two of us. At least until I can build up more of a rapport or figure out some other way around it.

Velvet: (QM)

Nora: She's on her own vacation with her team. Still, that puts me at an acceptable distance from her antics. Perhaps she's more reserved over a call?

Penny: With our arrival in Atlas I know that we'll have to deal with her sooner or later. I could simply make time to visit her.

Pyrrha: She seems to be doing better. I could check in on her and perhaps have a more personal discussion.

Acquaintances:

Jaune: He and I still aren't friends or anything, mainly due to a lack of effort on both our parts. I could see about changing that.

Sun: I'm not sure why I'd bother, but getting his number shouldn't be too difficult.

Lime: The brother of my Vacuan friend. A bit awkward, though with a sense of honor and ideas of his own.

Ciel: I'll be in Atlas so visiting the stiff wouldn't be a huge challenge. Though I'm not really sure why I'd bother.

Winter: After our last conversation I doubt it will be a good idea to engage with her again so soon, but I could.

Willow: I can't say the two of us are on good terms, but I'm going to have to deal with her one way or another. Might be a good idea to take care of that as soon as I can.

Professional Contacts:

Raven: Raven's odd behavior aside, she seems to be willing to allow a more personal connection between us if I wish to pursue it.

Qrow: I guess I kind of owe him one for his assistance. Might be a bit late on my end, but hey, better late than never.

Amber: She should be back at Beacon, but I could check on her.

Tai: Not sure why I'd bother, but I haven't exactly talked with the man one on one either.

Torchwick: It's somewhat amusing poking in on his life, I could spare another moment or two to check on him.

Pietro: There may not be a point in visiting Penny's dad. I'll be in the area though so it isn't a huge ask.

Kali: Blake's mom is rather supportive of her daughter and by extension myself to a degree. Perhaps I could try striking up a deeper relationship.

Ghira: We've come to an understanding of sorts, but I could always capitalize on that some more.

James: Things between him and I should be smoothed over, though I might want to check in with him anyway.

Ozpin: My mentor and I, well, I wouldn't call us on great terms at the moment, but they're hardly bad. I could see if he can spare the time for a conversation.

Jacques: I imagine the Schnee patriarch will want to meet with me for one reason or another. I could get that out of the way ahead of time.

Robyn Hill: I could meet with the leader of the Happy Huntresses since I'll be in the area. Perhaps even prudent to do so considering our cooperation.

Subordinates:

Maple: I should probably wait for her to get settled into her new life some more, but I could check in on her.

Sienna: She's likely to have her hands busy with the new men coming to the Mistral branch as well as Charlotte

Tukson:

Sanguine:

Finch:

Terra: She's still in Atlas orchestrating our more altruistic efforts and charitable solicitations. I could ring her up.

Charlotte: The flirtatious woman seems lonely by my estimation. Perhaps not the greatest idea, but I could check in with her and see how she's settling in.

Primm: I've touched base with him already. Although, given his ideological predilections, perhaps it's worthwhile to keep dealing with him.

VPD:

Alabaster: I'm holding off on the conspiracy stuff for now, but that's no reason not to maintain good relations.

Flint: There isn't much for us to talk about aside from maybe high-minded ideals. Perhaps my attention is best spent elsewhere?

Rouge: She seems more or less normal, though I imagine she'd appreciate some brownie points with her brother from me speaking with her.

Cobalt: He and I have talked recently. I'm not sure what else we could discuss in the immediacy, but I'm sure I could come up with something.

Sandy: She seems to be going through a minor crisis of faith. I could let her deal with that or involve myself.

Other:

Finn Asturias: With Raven's semblance it wouldn't be too difficult to visit the man in person. Perhaps I could extract something from the interaction.

Bertilak Celadon: With how defensive his partner is, perhaps I could needle more information out of him. If I'm careful that is.

Training

We have seven slots to assign, either in bulk or divided. If additional actions are desired to be spent, please write that down.

Aura Techniques

Aura Projection: A foundational technique for the most part. It opens up a wide variety of aura usage even if its base form is rather…underwhelming. (0/50) [can create extremely basic aura constructs, can use .3xAura(Practical) as the Dust modifier for combat (.15x modifier for how it affects overall combat score); Upgradeable]

Aura Sensing: More useful for avoiding such people than its original intention. Might be worthwhile if I plan on sneaking around a lot. (0/100) [provides a circumstance bonus when sneaking around aura-capable individuals; Upgradeable]

Grimm Sensing: Perhaps not the most useful as proper scouting and observation can serve a similar role, but there are times where grimm try to be sneaky or are ambush predators. (0/100) [Can sense grimm at a short distance or with great concentration at longer ranges; Upgradeable]

Cloaking: Hiding my presence also comes with obvious benefits. While most aren't reliant on their aura to detect people it does generally assist them and every little bit helps. (0/150) [provides a circumstance bonus when sneaking around aura-capable individuals; reduces difficulty of sneak challenges against those with aura sensing]

Hardening: A rather basic defensive technique that requires a good helping of concentration and predictive capabilities for relatively minimal gain. (0/100) [Reduces damage taken by attacks Ochre is aware of by 5%; Upgradeable.]

Overcharge II: A further refinement of the basic overcharge technique. Faster charging times and slower discharge. Although perhaps not worth the effort. (0/100)

Skills (Any aside from Aura(Practical) for semblance actions)

Example List

Aura(Knowledge)

Combat

Criminology

Grimm

Investigation

Mobility

Performance (Piano)

Semblance(Knowledge)

Stealth

I give some thought to hosting our last get-together with the twins at my old house only to discard the idea. Too cramped on space and the extension of personal trust in a way doesn't make up for that fact nearly enough for me to consider it. However, that doesn't mean that I'm entirely idle, instead devoting my efforts to setting up the not quite party.

It's too casual to be called that; only really complicated by the fact we'll be sending them off for the next two months. Although, it's not like Patch is too far away from where they will be staying. Or that I have to worry too much about distance.

With Raven and her semblance, if something is important enough than distance isn't really an issue. Although, I doubt she'd appreciate it if I kept calling upon her for such; especially for matters she doesn't find important. That, however, brings to mind my plans for Vacuo.

By necessity I'll have to push that until the end of the week, at least after the concert. It's already quite the gamble in my mind but a necessary one. More importantly it also makes me think towards maximizing my time so I don't have to waste any of Raven's. Should I try to schedule a meeting with Theo then? Whatever; I can worry about such far off concerns later.

My attention drifts back to the not quite festivities. Things have split off into, perhaps appropriately, two separate groups. One includes Kel, my girlfriends, and Marina as they indulge my teammate in a bout of wargaming. Really it's a game between Weiss and Kel as the two girls let their competitive side come to the forefront while Blake and Marina support their respective teammates. Well, more just listen to their commands and try to comply as best as possible.

The other group is naturally the sisters and Autumn as well as Jasmine. The four of them are crammed on the couch with their scrolls in front of them. The only indication that they aren't being anti-social is the jostling and shoving between them as well as the complaints that spew from Jasmine's lips whenever something unfortunate occurs. Likely they're playing some sort of game. Forced to use their scrolls due to a lack of any sort of game console.

Mom, Dad, and the Belladonnas are all off somewhere else. No doubt Mom is enjoying her last moments in Menagerie in her own way. I'll have to say goodbye to her and Jasmine at some point, but this event is more for the twins' benefit than anything else. Not that either of them seem too put off by having to depart. To them their bout of absence is something minor, even if they know it's not quite the same for Marina.

There is, however, a distinct lack of any sort of heavy air. Something that tells me that Kel still hasn't told her brother about any of her plans. Not like I can really cast any stones considering my own reluctance with the man.

Perhaps that's why I find myself drifting off to him and the company he's found himself with. The couch is a bit too cramped for me to fit as well, though I do manage to finagle myself onto the arm of the couch in an awkward angle. One that puts me next to Ruby and causes Jasmine to leap from her position to sit atop the couch cushions next to me with her legs dangling next to the young team leader.

Naturally I find myself playing the same game as everyone else. Just as naturally, I find myself as a vast underperformer compared to everyone else. The only person who seems surprised by this is Jasmine, who keeps trying to give me various tips to improve my play. Something that Ruby supplements on more than one occasion. Thankfully for my pride, our gaming session doesn't last the entirety of the day.

Autumn stands up with a stretch and his gaze swivels my way before he stalks off towards some of the snacks. I don't think that was any sort of subtle gesture on Autumn's part. Rather I get the feeling that he was curious about me joining them. Little wonder based on my performance and lack of real interest in such games.

However, that interest seems like a minor thing; something he's ready to just brush off as some sort of extension of friendship. Which, I suppose, was my intent all along. Either way, I find myself following along behind him.

Once he registers my presence, he turns around with an easygoing expression and a lack of tension in his frame. "Heya pardner. You know you didn't have to submit yourself to a whooping just to see me off?"

"Duh, yet I don't see you complaining," I retort.

"I can accept a friendly gesture when I see one."

"Implying that I can't?"

He raises his hands in faux-defensiveness, "Hey, you said it not me." I snort and am well prepared to let the moment just lie in the air and die down before moving onto anything else. Autumn, however, has other ideas. "Hey, Boss. Ochre. I know we talked about some heavy things that one time. Didn't mean for anything to come between us."

I hum and keep an upbeat tone along with a pleasant expression. "Eh, I practically asked for it. I can't really fault you for being honest." He nods along with that with a notable lack of tension, simply accepting my words for what they are. However, the fact that he felt a need to bring it up at all implies that he's either remorseful to some degree or has picked up on the distance that's come between us.

I can't discern which it is. Although, I don't think any of Autumn's statements about my character were feigned. They weren't quite indictments against me, more of a lack of confidence of if I'd do the 'right' thing as it were. Perhaps he'd regret having to put things in such blunt terms, but I doubt that's the case here.

That does run counter to his relaxed attitude. Maybe he realizes that there could be a divide between us and has picked up on it to some degree, but hasn't internalized what the issue could be. Not like he'd have any insight into how seriously I'd take the matter. Although, by that same token, perhaps I'm taking things too far.

I don't have to agree with him professionally in order to be friends with him. Just that it's hard for me to separate the two since it'd involve keeping no small number of secrets away from him. Kind of hard to open up to the guy when I know he'd disapprove of my actions and attitude. However, we are stuck on the same team and it's perhaps my responsibility to make up for that difference. Somehow.

Departure: A much more neutral topic. I could delve into what he plans to do when he gets back home; missions no doubt. Perhaps even cover for Kel a little. (3)

Friendship: He's not a bad guy and I know it's my own issues mixing personal and professional concerns. It could be worthwhile to engage him in that sort of talk, perhaps seeking something more genuine. (3)

Differences: Perhaps not the best, but it seems like a big enough topic that perhaps it deserves some digging into. At least I could try to reassure him that discounting everything else we're a part of the same team. (0)

Kelly: An entirely different matter and perhaps not one I should address. I could bring up his sister and get his opinion about how she might have different plans and desires than himself. (0)

That thought sticks with me even as the moment passes. I mean, Autumn is hardly a bad guy. Perhaps a bit too married to his idea of how the world should work. A fundamental difference that exists between us. It would be so easy to just write him and his opinion off entirely, but then my mind drifts back to the help he's given me.

I could just dismiss that and extract the value he's given me and continue to do so. I mean, it's not my fault that he's involved himself with me and my business. From a certain point of view I've even paid him back already. However, I'm man enough to admit that's not the kind of person I am anymore; that and he's played no small part in that metamorphosis.

"You wouldn't have said what you did to just anyone," I blurt out, deciding to take a shot in the dark more or less. Even as the words depart from my lips I can't help but feel like they're ill-formed. A half-thought out sentiment that's not even accurate.

The sudden return to the prior topic shakes the big man a little. His easygoing smile disappears under a more shy, almost embarrassed, expression. He runs a hand through his hair, "I wouldn't say that. I ain't got no problem calling anyone out for their bullshit. Not that I'm saying you were being disingenuous or anything," he hastily appends.

Then he looks back and forth across the room for whatever reason. Perhaps mindful of the language he used and the company we keep or just being avoidant. "Look, what I'm trying to say is there ain't anything for ya to look into. Heck, you know I'd argue just as much with anyone else; I mean pretty sure I did back at that whole tower thing with y'all, Glynda, and Oobleck."

I hum as if accepting his answer. His words themselves make a logical sense and he isn't lying either. However, his expression and his bout of avoidance points to there being more to this than just the obvious. Either way, I wait until just after he lets down his guard to strike. "You say that, but if you were just concerned with calling me out you would have done so-"

"I did," he protests with an interruption.

"But only after I practically invited you to make some sort of statement," I clarify. Then I pause for a moment and shake my head, "Sure, you didn't hide how you actually felt, but are you really going to tell me that you would have made an issue of it then if I didn't?"

This is misrepresenting things a little bit. I wouldn't expect him to bring up something so heavy during our time at my hideaway. That was a bout of relaxation and we were in the presence of the rest of the team. Any time Autumn's brought up anything remotely heavy it's always been one on one. Something that implies he has some concern over team cohesion. Either that or he's worried about being dogpiled for having a dissenting opinion.

I find that latter prospect unlikely. It probably plays some part in it, but if his convictions are strong enough then he has no problem voicing a protest against everyone else, authorities included. That, however, just makes me wonder why his convictions aren't strong enough in this instance. The implication behind my words then is a sort of way to draw attention to this discrepancy.

Given our prior conversations, Autumn is too hesitant to just jump to his immediate response, no matter how true it might be. I imagine that it would be some sort of response about how the moment wasn't right or that he simply desired privacy before bringing anything up.

However, he then has to reconcile with why he'd want to do that. The answer is simple enough for him and a resolution passes over his features and he shoots me a questioning look. Likely not understanding what I'm getting at, but knowing that there's something deeper at play with my words.

"What are ya really trying to say?"

"Just that I can accept a friendly gesture when I see one," I deflect. Paradoxically, I fix his questioning look with a firm one of my own. As if trying to will a change in reality that he really did hold off on any sort of comment out of a sense of friendship.

It would line up with how he hasn't turned Marina and I in for our past crimes, but I know getting that through to Autumn would be an entirely different conversation and one that I'm not all that interested in getting into right now. Although, it would be interesting to see how far his convictions hold in the face of his feelings.

He chuckles at my callback, again missing the deeper implication to my words and gesture, "Turning my own words against me. Though I wouldn't call my gesture all that friendly."

"And I'd say that you're underselling things. Even if you intended to corner me later, that doesn't mean you didn't choose not to in the moment. That might be small, but I can appreciate that. That and let's not pretend that you're unwilling to bring up unpleasant truths if you think I need to hear them."

Autumn holds up his hands defensively, "Fine, fine. Still think you're overstating everything. I just did what anyone would do in my circumstance."

"Now who's denying their good nature," I snipe. "Look, I'm not going to pretend that I'm good at this friendship stuff. I…you and I have our differences, but I'm trying, okay? I can appreciate the good you're trying to do even if I might be ungrateful or disagree with you or whatever," I finish with feigned confidence and a dismissive wave of my hand.

I know it's really not that simple for me. The difference between our worldviews presents itself as an intractable barrier between us. I know that if I drift onto the wrong topic or reveal the wrong secret that it would cause things to deteriorate. Although, by that same token I know that Autumn's convictions aren't all-encompassing and uncompromising.

"Implying that I'm not," he returns with a smile before I can fall into that rabbit-hole of thought any further. Instead I focus on his immediate words and how they imply a desire to not delve into anything heavy. I can't even be certain if that's actually his intent with how bone-headed he can be. What I can do, however, is play along.

I flash him a smile, "Hey, you said it not me." I earn myself a playful shove; one that I return, letting the moment pass.

It really doesn't address any of the actual issues between us, but I'm unsure if it really has to. An affirmation of what I want and his easygoing acceptance is just as much of an answer for our future as anything else. Not perfect by any means and built on no small amount of deception on my part, but is that really so bad? It's not like I can just out and out say that I'm disregarding his advice and seeking closer relations so he'll just overlook his morals in the future.

I shake my head and dispel those thoughts before they can fester. Then I look up at my tall teammate and adopt a more relaxed tone and posture. "I don't suppose you have any big plans back in Vale?"

He grunts in amusement, "Only if you call staying with the folks and roughing it on a few missions as a 'big plan.'"

"Yeah, figured as much. Heard from Kel that she'd tool around with the guard some, guess you're more concerned with something more domestic."

Autumn ignores the latter part of my comment to focus on the first half. "What's this about Kelly?"

"Oh please," I play off with an indignant tone and a dismissive gesture, "Don't pretend that you don't know how she is. The fact it took this long for her to sate her curiosity is really the bigger question, isn't it?"

He nods at that, easily accepting my words and not at all turning any degree sheepish or embarrassed. Likely relating Kel's behavior to her interest in matters military rather than any sort of grander desire on her part. Only really notable in how he's not acting like he's overlooked some fundamental part of his sister; it's just a pleasant surprise in his mind. One that's utterly lacking any sort of deeper thought to what Kel could be cooking up.

Again it makes me wonder how much he actually pays attention to his sister. It's as if he's simply come to the conclusion that the two of them will work together and have the same goals when that's not the case. Furthermore, it seems like he has some inclination that they act more similarly than not. At least that's the impression that I get from his prior lack of noticing how much she fell apart when I conveyed my thanks to the twins back at Beacon.

The conversation drifts deeper into Autumn and I's plans. Mine are plenty more nebulous than his, though it's not like his are that set in stone either. The most concrete part of his summer break is engaging in missions with his sister. Mainly sticking close to Vale proper, both for safety and to cut down on any costs.

I'm pretty sure that the two of them could take on some higher risk missions if they really wanted to. He's probably underestimating their capabilities and I think of not saying anything. Then my attention drifts over to Kelly and I re-evaluate my stance. No doubt she'd prefer something more high-profile than just playing guard duty around Vale even if that could serve her aims.

All my efforts really end up as a push for him to at least consider something further afield. Aside from that, I get a rather lackluster appraisal that Autumn plans on visiting family and possibly reconnecting with some of his friend group that he's drifted away from while at Beacon. Most likely for a lack of anything else to do and because I'm pressing him for details.

After that I let the conversation track onto more casual grounds until I notice Kel extricating herself from the table. Her battle seems half-way finished though everyone is taking a short break for one reason or another. Or perhaps they finished their fight and are resetting for another battle. I can't really tell which, just that I notice Weiss furiously chatting with an otherwise bemused Blake. Probably constructing some sort of gameplan with the cat-girl while my sister merely stares at the board; likely entrusted with ensuring that no piece is displaced in Kel's absence.

I'm not alone in my observation and Autumn shoves me in the direction of his sister with a cheeky grin. One that wears a familiar implication that I can't help grow indignant at. Even more so with a certain nascent plan eating away at the back of my mind. The real question is if I should go through with it at all. Which, I suppose, would require that I at least run the issue by Kel first.

"Ochre," she greets in a clipped manner as she refills her drink. Her eyes drift back to the table she was just at, impatience eating away at her large frame and then her gaze returns to me. Of course she'd be more concerned with that than whatever nonsense I have for her. Although, I have no doubt she'll firm up if I bring up any serious matters.

I throw a look back at Autumn and he shoots me a thumbs up and I flip him off. Then his grin widens as he registers my reaction and he draws a deliberate line with his eyes towards Jasmine. Thankfully she's rather absorbed with her game with the two sisters, though that doesn't stop me from glaring at my teammate. Fortunately for both Kel and I his amusement turns short-lived and he goes back to join his group.

When I turn back, I discover that Kel's impatience has been covered with a professional mask. I don't have to be a genius to figure out she's covering for her nascent worries and my guess is further confirmed by her subsequent reaction. Her eyes crinkle and her brow furrows along with a slight frown as she hisses, "Ochre." Apparently not willing to venture any more substantial criticism. Both for a lack of any and to not draw too much unwanted attention.

"Calm down, he doesn't suspect a thing."

"He better not."

"You know, you can't keep this from him forever."

Her hand shoots up as if batting away my words. "Of course I know that! It's just, maybe keeping it from him a little bit longer wouldn't be such a bad idea. Can't really complain about it if I'm already knee deep in my plans."

I hum at that, but don't countermand her claim. I'm more than a little familiar with the prospect of begging for forgiveness rather than asking for permission. It's arguably how I ended up where I am and I can't really gainsay her without being a massive hypocrite. Of course, I'm unsure how applicable that axiom is with more personal concerns, but it's not like I have experience to say otherwise. Although, I could make the effort if I really wanted to.

"Speaking of that," I state after a moment, "I could get you that introduction you want if you really want."

She regards me with skeptical brown eyes, "What's the catch."

"Not a catch, per-se," I demure, which only intensifies her glare. "Look, I doubt you'd appreciate Lake's more personal attention so I gave some thought to how that could be resolved." Despite myself I find my words more shaky than confident. It really doesn't help that Kel's in the middle of a game with my girlfriends and this certainly touches on them in some way.

Kel follows my gaze towards the girls and does a double take. Then her cheeks flare up with a heavy heat as she gets my unstated implication. Her embarrassment spreads far enough that she hunches in on herself and crosses her arms.

"I don't see how that's much better," she mumbles.

"Ouch," I say, bringing up a hand to clutch at my heart to lighten the mood. She snorts and I continue, "Wasn't like I was planning any sort of public announcement. Just figured I could include some sort of gentleman's agreement with Lake in my letter to him. Let him come to his own conclusions as it were."

Her embarrassment flares up again even as the rest of her posture softens, "You'd really do that for me? What's the catch," she asks again, adding on faux amusement in her voice, likely to mask her discomfort.

"Eh, not if it'd really make you uncomfortable," I state, sidestepping her joke and offering her an out. "Just figured any sort of protection against a guy like that would be warranted to a degree."

"Ya don' have to," she replies in a soft voice, slipping into her country accent as she does so.

I grunt and wave off her concerns. "It's really up to you. You want to do this on your own, you can. Just thought I'd offer not like it'd cost me much." Despite my words I can't help throwing a look towards my girlfriends and the pull of my lips that comes with it. It was awkward enough explaining my nascent plan enough to gain any sort of approval. Even more so when it came with some rather pointed questions and subsequent teasing over my intentions.

Kel, however, reads something else in my expression and turns silent. I suppose I can't blame her. It is a lot to put on her all at once and she has more than a few avenues to consider. Between the support, the implications behind it, and dealing with her pride on whether to accept my assistance in this arena or not.

Avoidance: Her reaction provides a rather easy segue into the topic. Both about how she defers from praise and this offer as well as her slip into her accent. (3)

Guard: I suppose I could ask her why she's so enamored with military matters and what exactly she has planned for the guard that requires her to become their boss. (0)

Secrets: Plenty pertinent with the subject at hand. Perhaps some talk about Autumn and how to deal with his stubborn nature is in order. (0)

Conspiracy: Probably not the time for it, but I know it would help her chances if she was more involved in the conspiracy. At least it would make it easier to gather Oz and Greene's support for her bid. (0)

I'm rather familiar with this type of introspective silence. I could wait a few minutes for Kel's thoughts to run their course. However, I'm loath to leave her on this matter entirely alone. Especially with how my thoughts drift towards her behavior and how it's a repeat of an earlier incident.

She was rather avoidant of any praise just as she's avoiding my offer of help now. The two could be entirely unlinked, but I have a feeling there's at least some sort of common thread between the two. Possibly doesn't think she's proven herself worthy or deserving of such consideration.

The fact that she was struck into silence from looking at my girlfriends and my expression implies that it's related to some degree. Likely misconstruing the level of sacrifice this gesture truly is on my part. That would slot in with my thoughts thus far, but does little in helping me broach or resolve the issue.

I doubt Kel is unaware of her behavior, at least to any significant degree. It'd be awfully hard for her to discount her sheepishness when she's normally a lot more brash and bold. That doesn't preclude her from tying herself up in knots to somehow make it make sense, like her brother apparently has for her behavior, but I'm not willing to bet on it either. Regardless, it doesn't sit right with me to let this problem fester.

"You know, you could engage with the problem rather than avoid it." My rather simple statement draws her out of her thoughts with a questioning noise. Then she slowly blinks awareness into her eyes; evidently left without a coherent reply as she's torn from her thoughts.

"What're ya talking about," she manages in an almost absent manner. Enough so that I simply repeat my statement. Then her lips thin and she huffs, "I'm not avoiding anything."

I draw out a hum, "Yet you're not denying that there is a problem."

Her head whips around so that she regards me fully then tilts to the side. "Of course there's a problem!" It takes her a moment to register her volume after which she throws a cautious look around the room. Her lips pull taut into a small frown while her eyes lose their edge and she looks off to the side, "Ya shouldn' have ta sacrifice so much fer my sake," she not quite mumbles in a soft voice.

"I'd say that I'm sacrificing a lot less than you think I am." No doubt she's misconstrued the situation entirely and I nod towards my girlfriends to direct her attention and help clear things up. "Did you really think I'd offer anything like this without checking in with them first? Besides, where was this skittishness when you were asking for my help a few weeks ago?"

She waves her hand back and forth, stalling for a moment as she grinds out, "This and that are two completely different things."

"Maybe," I allow along with a pause before my tone turns much more pointed, "But, how are they different?"

"Oh, I dunno! Maybe the fact that I just asked fer a simple introduction and this is," she waves her hand about my frame wildly, "this."

"Again, I'm trying to discern what's so different between my offer for assistance now and your demand before. It's not like I'm sacrificing anything more; only perhaps my reputation with a man you're planning to replace anyway. Besides, I'd have to stake my reputation on your recommendation regardless; going a little bit further isn't so great ask. If anything, I suspect that doing this would just raise my estimation in Lake's eyes. So, I'm really just manipulating the situation for my advantage, not yours."

My attempt to recontextualize our exchange falls on deaf ears. She knows just as well as I do that I'm doing this for her. It seems we can't avoid that inextricable fact. However, her eyes do slip off of me, implying that I'm getting through to her somewhat, even if she's retreating into more avoidance rather than facing the issue head on. "So," I press, "how is this any different?"

"Well, how 'bout the fact that yer implying-" She stops herself suddenly and her head follows her eyes away from me as she mumbles, "You know what."

"Stop avoiding the problem," I growl, letting my annoyance at her refusal to engage shine through. "If that was your issue you could have just said so. Instead it was that I was sacrificing too much and now this. This isn't even the first time you've acted all abashed and demuring." She snorts in clear disbelief which provides me enough of an opportunity to strike. "Oh!? Are you forgetting how you behaved when I tried earnestly thanking for once?"

"I'm not forgettin' nothin'. Yer the one who needs ta have his head examined."

"Well, I certainly didn't forget how you slipped into your accent just as you are right now."

Her indignation breaks apart at the callout, forcing her to take a moment to re-examine her words with this information. "I ain't slippin' that much," she mumbles in a tone that makes it clear she doesn't even believe what she's saying. She deliberates for a moment and frowns, "Aight, maybe ya have a point."

"Of course I do," I state like it's the most obvious thing in the world. Then I think better of my follow up to instead ask, "What do you want to do about it?"

"Huh? The fuck you mean what I wanna do 'bout it," she bites back. Venom is in her tone, but not necessarily aggression or any heat really. More like it's an automatic and defensive response than anything else.

I take a breath, letting the moment sit in the air for just long enough for her to parse her own reaction. In that moment of relative weakness I start, "I know we aren't particularly close, but we're teammates. At the very least I have to be concerned about your well-being to some extent." I could expound on that more, but I'm unsure how genuine that would be.

On one hand she is my teammate and I'm more than a little familiar with how she's acting. Particularly with how she's avoiding the reality of the situation due to internal issues. However, I'm equally as familiar with how I felt at the time and how resistant I'd be. Especially with someone I'm not all that close with like as is the case with Kel and I. Maybe I'm underselling our relationship, but I'd rather take a more cautious approach rather than blow everything up like Autumn did.

Regardless, my words seem to strike a chord with her to some extent. She's no longer suffused with a nervous energy or an odd posture of trying to furl in on herself while also standing strong and indignant. Instead she stands up straighter with her arms falling to her side and regarding me fully; much less defensive than prior, but not opening up fully either.

"Yeah, guess ya do," Kel replies distractedly as she continues to gather herself. Most likely brought to some sort of cross-road on if she should open up to me and if so how much.

I lay a hand on her shoulder, shocking her out of her thoughts before she can be too consumed by them. If my read of the issue behind her behavior is accurate, giving her that time to think by herself would only be detrimental. It also means that I can't just broach her issue through the framework of having something to fix; it would just be another thing she'd owe me or need my help for. If she's already quibbling over my assistance it would only make things worse.

Instead I lead with, "Look, I trust you. If you tell me you have things handled, that's just how it is. However, it's my responsibility to make sure you're functional and if not bring you back to working order, right?" She looks at me with a half-nod, not quite confident in the gesture, but approving of the leader-subordinate dynamic between us. "Besides, it's about time that I pay you back for all the help you've given me."

I flash her a soft smile as I finish, but I know my efforts are for naught. She slowly and firmly pushes away my hand, "Thanks Ochre, but I got everything under control. Just need ta get out there and put the work in, ya know?" She takes a moment to breathe and nods to herself, cementing her decision. "Still, I appreciate it. Lotta folks looking out for me, but, well, you're one of them ya lug. Don't think I'll be forgettin' 'bout that anytime soon."

Her head swivels to her gaming table, back to me, and back to the table. She takes a step away from me only to stop in her tracks and throw her head back, apparently caught in indecision. Said indecision only lasts for a moment longer before she closes the distance and pulls me into a quick hug.

Kel breaks it off and says, "Really, I appreciate it. And, uh," she scratches at her nose and looks away for a moment, "if you wanna tell Lake somethin' to get 'im to lay off me, I wouldn't mind." That's not quite acceptance, but it's progress of a sort and I nod anyway. She lets out a sigh of relief, returns her gaze in my direction one final time with a nod of her own, and departs.

It's definitely not the outcome I was expecting or hoping for. I could have pressed my point more, but I know exactly how that would have turned out. I just have to have some faith that she can get her shit together. Although, the fact she made mention of having to get out there and do something gives me some inclination as to what the problem might be and why I might be ill-suited to solve it.

Ignoring the fact that she might not accept any help, her words imply that there's some sort of deed or action that she lacks that would solve her issues. She's not above requesting or accepting support as she's demonstrated, but it's obviously not to her preference. She probably feels like she hasn't been doing enough to actually reach her goals or prove herself worthy of any such assistance. The more I involve myself then, the more likely that kind of attitude will be perpetuated rather than resolved.

My mind drifts to how she demurred from my praise a few months ago, even in relation to how she helped with Marina. She simply said it was something anyone would do, but she also drew attention to my own efforts and praised them. Odd only in that she would see my efforts as worthy of praise, but not her own; like I was somehow doing more than her.

In fact she made mention of how I was doing all the planning and that I was plenty busy all the time, implying that she wasn't under the same pressure. It makes me think that she compares herself unfavorably to others rather than simply accepting her efforts on their own terms.



The rest of our send-off passes without much of note occurring on my part. Just an idle observation that everyone seems to be getting along with a distinct lack of drama. Most likely because now is not the time for it, though it is still indicative that there isn't any issue boiling underneath the surface that I absolutely have to address.

Of course, Kel and Autumn aren't the only ones departing, so I spend a bit of time with Mom and Jasmine to see them off. Although, the really emotional part of our departure happened last week at the grave, so there's not much need for us to really discuss anything. That and Jasmine and I only really started connecting last week as well. Either way, we just enjoy each other's presence until our time for departure finally rolls around.

The Belladonnas come with us to see Blake off and we all say our goodbyes one final time before boarding our respective airships. I suppose one benefit to this arrangement is that I shouldn't have to worry about Mom and Jasmine too much. Autumn and Kel will be with them, so I can be assured of their safety to some degree. Plus, it's not like they're traveling too close to Mistrali airspace where concerns of negativity are all too high.

Our own flightpath takes us close to 'bandit country' as it were, though that also means that Atlas should be in the area considering their persecution of said bandits. However, I remind myself that our last awareness of Salem and her activities was in this same area. Combined with her relative silence last week and I'm left on edge until we touch down in Libeccio to refuel.

From here everything should be smooth sailing. Well, as smooth as any transit in Remnant is; not that I expect for there to be any problems. We're all capable Huntsmen traveling along an approved and trafficked path, there's no need for me to stay on guard all the time. In fact, I kind of feel silly for being so on edge for the past few hours regardless. Enough so that I was more preoccupied with keeping half an eye out for non-existent danger rather than enjoying my vacation.

That leaves me unwilling to return to work in this relative silence, but I'm also left with little else to do. Any social activities would be far better suited once we've situated ourselves in Atlas rather than while we're stuck on an airship with there only being one real exception to that with my schedule as it is.

What does it really matter if I call Charlotte while in transit rather than after I've settled in Atlas? It's not like we'll be meeting in person either way and she should be plenty settled in Mistral now. Plus, she might appreciate that I'm checking in with her right before the debut of her new line even if that's not the point of this call. Sure, it's a bit too close to work for me to be entirely comfortable with, but it's the best use of my time otherwise as far as I can surmise.

With that decided, I give the spider-woman a call. The image soon resolves to show her in yet another outfit. This one is an asymmetrical black crop top with chains draping over the front and right side of the fabric. The left is left bare with her arm hanging out and the rest suffused with bright silvery studs that serve as a highlight instead of her usual red.

"Ochre, darling," Charlotte greets with a swivel and spin that keeps her in frame, but also shows off a few members of the White Fang assisting her with whatever she's up to. I suppose it's also to give me a look at the new outfits, but only for a moment. Likely trying to stoke my curiosity and goad me into making an inquiry instead of giving any direct answer. "As you can see, I'm quite busy, so let's make this quick," she fires off with a smile and a level tone.

The sudden pivot into an opening to discuss professional matters wouldn't strike me as strange if it was anyone else. However, this is Charlotte we're talking about and I know her aversion to the professional already. That combined with her quick show makes me inclined to think towards a particular aspect of business she'd like to discuss. Although, I don't think it'd be too worthwhile to delve into now.

Instead I roll my eyes and tilt my head away from the scroll, putting on a dismissive air. "Oh, and here I thought you couldn't get enough of me, I see how it is."

"Maybe," she purrs with an expanding smile, more than satisfied with playing along. "Or maybe I just got everything I wanted from you?"

"If that was the case then you wouldn't have bothered answering now would you?" My response draws a pleased hum from her as she continues to swing and sway through what appears to be a warehouse. Evidently taking up some additional part of her duties aside from just holing herself up in her atelier and providing distant reports.

However, her words and behavior strikes me as a bit odd. Not wholly out of character, but I get the impression there's more behind her exact words than a subtle play at our last conversation. She was more than willing to present her reasons for our partnership back then, but it also seemed like she was looking for approval or at least a kindred soul of sorts. Maybe it's nothing, I can't exactly divine what it could be related to; more of a gut feeling than anything else.

Sentiment: Perhaps it's just an odd feeling, but I could delve further into her comment and subsequent reaction. (3)

Assignment: She should have had time to settle into Mistral. I could check in to see how her work is going and if there's anything that needs my direct attention. (2)

Mistral: Related, but I could ask her about her opinion of recent events in the Kingdom and the city. Maybe even delve into her past to some degree. (1)

Parents: She's made the implication that she was born into Spider. How exactly does that work given that she's a faunus? (0)

Sienna: Given that she's been working with the woman, I could get her view of the former High Leader of the White Fang. At least make sure that the two of them are getting along. (0)

That vague feeling sticks with me and grows as Charlotte descends into a bout of relative silence as she does her rounds through the warehouse. It would be easy to consider her distracted by her responsibilities. However, with her lack of professionalism, I have no doubt that she'd find a way to fill this air if she really wanted to. The fact that she isn't means there's some other concern eating at her.

Well, maybe not a concern per se. Her reaction is more indicative that she's relishing the moment. Which, again, just reinforces my feeling that she's implying and receiving something more meaningful from our exchange than just the surface level. I highly doubt that it's anything actually drawn from our relationship. Probably something more personal which again leaves me with little inclination as to what it could be.

I only have her words and the sentiment behind them to go off of. Essentially that she's only interacting with me in order to extract some sort of value or concessions, something I'm not all too unfamiliar with. However, that runs counter to her behavior in our last conversation where she expresses some distaste with the prospect.

Of course, here she was playing along with the moment and her comment was more of a joke than anything else. However, that doesn't preclude it from having this deeper meaning. If anything it could serve as cover for her to float the idea without actually committing to it.

In that light, my response comes off as a reassurance of sorts, or at least a dismissal. Not one drawn from any sort of familiarity between us. Rather a platitude that happens to align with her own experiences and biases. One which implies that the prospect is a concern of hers for one reason or another.

Unfortunately it's not like I can just out and out ask about something so personal. Perhaps she would appreciate the opportunity to open up. But, if her behavior from last time is any indication, she prefers a less direct approach when confiding about anything.

"Yes, yes, all this attending to business is rather droll, but you could keep me company you know," she states, breaking our relative silence. Despite the ostensible return to banter her lips are pulled into a thin frown. Either not liking that she has to rely on business as a topic or suspecting where my thoughts may have been trending.

Regardless, I put the matter out of my mind and reply in a light tone, "Of course, I just figured with your preferences you'd like to make the first move."

She hums, flicks her head to the side breaking what excuse for eye-contact we have, and pulls out a cigarette. "I do appreciate the chase, but a gentleman should know when to accommodate a lady."

"Well, I'd hardly call myself a gentleman," I pause, "or you a lady for that matter."

Her features remain remarkably still as she lights up her smoke, aside from a small twitch of her lips. "Right, you are. I'm a bastard through and through." She takes a drag of her cigarette and looks back at me. The combination of her movement and odd word choice definitely comes off as intentional.

From there it's easy enough to discern she's trying to tell me something and what that is. Her way of conveying information without necessarily being direct about it, though her reason for why I can't quite discern. It could just be her way of answering whatever thoughts I may have had about her prior comment. That may play a role, but she should know there's no need for her to provide any such information. Plus, I don't see how it immediately connects aside from a handful of possible ill implications.

More likely is the prospect that she's linking my comment about not being a gentleman with her following comment. Perhaps another way to draw a comparison between the two of us like during our last conversation.

"Yes, well, no matter how much others may call me that, I'm afraid that moniker is simply inaccurate," I reply in a carefree tone, like the subject shouldn't be any great concern between either of us. That should be clear enough to correct any sort of misconception without making it into any sort of issue.

"Lucky," Charlotte immediately responds with a sing-song voice. Before I can follow up on that with a thought or a comment, she continues, "As much as I love our conversations, you must be calling for a reason."

"And what if that reason was just to check up on you," I challenge. Her sudden change in topic, especially to business, implies that she didn't get the response that she was hoping for and is simply deflecting from the issue.

"Then you would have inquired directly instead of this little dance."

"As if you have any appreciation for the direct approach," I fire back.

She titters and takes another drag of her cigarette, after which she sports a small relaxed smile; almost certainly fake. "Trust me, I can appreciate a man being direct with his desires," she emphasizes her point by drawing her hand, cigarette still between her fingers, across the top of her chest.

I shoot her a flat look, calling her out for her behavior without any words. She remains firm in her own expression which is practically a statement that she isn't looking to engage with the actual topic at hand. Not without me making a direct inquiry as she brought up in her challenge.

I could respond to her demand, but I get the feeling that it's a trap of sorts. Nothing about her implies that she'd appreciate any sort of direct look into her life. If she did she wouldn't dress everything up in these sorts of subtle vagaries. However, that doesn't mean that I can't provide her with one last bit of assurance before settling into business.

"Fine, I won't pry." Her smile thins, though the rest of her face remains fixed. Either not appreciating that bit of directness or that I'm backing down. "Bastard or not, you've certainly built a life for yourself."

My seeming non-sequitur is meant as another reassurance of sorts. At least a dismissal of her apparent concern that she's some sort of parasite by reminding her of her own efforts. That causes her facade to crack away with a slow blink and a turn of the head. One that only lasts for a second before she fixes her scroll with her attention once more and brushes her hair away from her face.

"Oh, you flatterer. Don't think for a second that's going to distract me from what you're really after."

I roll my eyes, "As if that would stop you from bragging in the slightest."

"Brag? Me? I'm afraid you have me mistaken for someone else. Yourself perhaps?" She finishes her remark with a bat of her eyelashes, not at all serious and more than enjoying the departure from the prior topic.

"Well, I do suppose I share some responsibility given that I've been enabling your efforts."

She scoffs, "As if you benefit from it any less than I do."

"Perhaps," I allow, "Maybe I'm just a bit surprised that you've been so…generous with your terms and time."

She draws out a hum as if evaluating my inquiry, apparently not willing to answer it directly. "And what did I say about being direct? Oh, but I repeat myself. I won't bore you with too many of the details-"

"Not even if I ask for them," I cut in.

"Especially if you ask for them," she returns. "Not like there's anything for you to worry about. If you really want to know I'm sure there are a plethora of boring reports for the two of us to deal with. However, the long and short of it is that you've left me with quite a mess. Nothing I can't handle, I assure you."

"But?"

"But nothing. The mess is quite big, but you're providing all the tools necessary to deal with it. It'd be simpler if we could come to some sort of agreement with 'local powers' as it were, but I have no complaints about our stance against them. If anything, our work with the Schnees and that one city are far more of a concern than anything else. If it wasn't for the…open-mindedness of the assistance you've sent and the lack of any ringleaders we'd have more than a few problems on our hands."

"Is that going to be a problem in the future," I question.

She shrugs and waves about her hand carelessly, "Perhaps. I find it unlikely unless you do or agree to something truly heinous. Why, it's the most curious thing; like anyone who might have stood up to you are simply gone or unwilling now." She flashes me a smirk before it fades slightly, "Well, aside from the Tigress that is."

I hum and keep a neutral expression. Of course I should have assumed that she'd find the lack of any sort of pushback in the Mistrali White Fang as suspicious in some way. Even if the ambush provides a rather clear explanation as for why that is, it must seem too convenient to have been mere happenstance. Not that it seems like she's all too disapproving.

"Speaking of her, I hope she hasn't proved too troublesome."

Charlotte waves her hand in the air again, dismissing my concern before pulling it back in to take another drag. "She's been a bit cold, but nothing I can't deal with." She takes a moment to relax and sag her shoulders before shooting me a lecherous grin, "Besides, I already said I can enjoy the chase, haven't I?"

Her reply throws me for a loop for a second and she openly laughs. I'm unsure if her intent was purely joking or if she's in some way serious. There's really no way of telling with her, though I'm betting more on the former than the latter. Even if I'm wrong I doubt that Sienna is the type to return any sort of affections. Not with how dedicated the woman is to the cause; especially with how Charlotte is much more a fringe member in terms of ideology.

"Well," I cough, "aside from her, I hope nobody else has been giving you trouble while you settle down."

Amusement flashes in her brown eyes, but she ignores whatever immediate reaction she has to say, "No, no, they've all been positively delightful. The only problems I've had to deal with are the usual suspects in Mistral. Just between you and me I don't think the high and mighty here are going to enjoy my fashion anytime soon, but that just makes it a challenge of a different kind. Just have to sweep them off their feet or leave them in the dust; they'll come crawling back sooner or later either way."

She finishes her cryptic remark with a dark laugh. As if she's revisiting some kind of revenge on the elite which just confuses me. I'm not sure where this anti-elitist sentiment is coming from, though I get the feeling she's referring to the elites of Mistral proper specifically and not the rest of the cities. That implies she has something to hold against them or some sort of insight I'm not fully aware of. I mean, they are mostly human, but Charlotte doesn't strike me as the kind of person to worry so much about that kind of racial dynamic.

I give some thought to interrupting her to inquire with that further only for my thoughts to be forgotten as she transitions to more activities happening in Mistral. Despite her prior claim, she isn't afraid to bring up details in this setting, though she does avoid them more often than not. As far as from her perspective, it seems like things are going rather well.

Sienna is able to engage in her raids and we're able to keep up with the rest of our interests in the region, barely. Our hold is a lot more tenuous than I'd like and it's only the continued supplement of recruits that have provided any measure of security. Slowly but surely we're regaining ground and the strength of the Mistral branch, but it isn't complete just yet and hasn't been without sacrifice.

This is mostly due to injuries sustained during combat which requires more and more bodies to be thrown at the problem. Not all of these will exclude said transfers from a full recovery, but the time off leaves more spaces for more bodies so the branch is likely to be overfull on manpower once this chaos dies down and everyone has recovered. It should also ensure that in a few weeks we'll have enough men who've recovered to be able to begin assisting Atlas in minor ways, though it might behoove us to send more assistance for maximum benefit.
 
Summer Week 5 (Part 2)
Our arrival, of course, brings us to the Schnee manor grounds with night already falling. Despite the relative lateness of our arrival, our greeting is more substantial than what Weiss told me her winter trip entailed. Instead of merely Klein there to escort us to our rooms and assist with our luggage, Willow is off to the side along the grass, clutching her hands.

Notably she isn't making any sort of attempt to meet us at the landing pad, nor is she moving. Her exact position instead makes me think she was pacing about nervously only to stop herself upon our arrival. Possibly an attempt to force herself to deal with the situation head on, yet lacking the courage to actually do anything. Furthermore, her worry only seems to increase when my gaze falls her way.

As soon as that occurs she whips her head towards the ground. I'm unsure what exactly goes on through her head after that. I, and everyone else for that matter, are a little too preoccupied gathering our belongings and removing them from the craft. Not that it stops Weiss from sticking close to my space and squeezing my arm as tight as she can. I run my own hand over hers and that brief bout of distraction is enough for Willow to have gathered herself and cross the distance.

"Weiss, I," Willow starts hesitantly as she looks over her daughter. Then her eyes meet mine again and she shakes her head, "Why don't you and I give your team a tour of the manor; help them get situated. The men can handle the luggage, right?" Her eyes dart over to Klein and Dad, but notably skip over me.

Weiss, of course, knows that there's something more to her mother's offer than any sort of innocent attempt at mother-daughter bonding. She looks my way with uncertain eyes and I squeeze her hand. My way of assuring her that I'm fine with whatever decision she picks. She nods and turns to Willow, "That sounds like a wonderful idea."

Despite her agreement, Willow doesn't appear all that enthused by my girlfriend's choice. No doubt because it seems like I had no small part to play in said decision. That's more accurate than not, but I just know that she's taking this sort of thing in the wrong light and it seems like everyone else can pick up on it as well. Regardless, RWBY departs with Willow, leaving their belongings for us to deal with.

Speaking of which, among our numbers is Marina, who decided to stick with us instead of departing with RWBY. No doubt she considers herself more a part of my crew than a part of Weiss' team. Although, I do wonder how Willow will feel about her absence. Whether she'll think that's indicative of Marina's loyalty or if she'll berate herself over just calling for Weiss' team instead of inviting Marina explicitly. That is if she even wants to pursue a relationship with the girl anymore. I don't know why that would have changed without my knowledge, but I can admit I haven't kept up nearly as much with my sister as I should have.

Either way, my thoughts are interred for later with the presence of yet another Schnee. Whitley shuffles besides a tree that the girls pass by. He looks at them for a moment, no doubt meeting Weiss' eyes at the very least, but doesn't follow after them. Instead he greets them with a half-wave that is soon directed towards me; likely the actual intended target for his greeting. Then he stalks up to our group with his hands held behind his back.

He clearly intends to introduce himself properly to myself, Dad, and Marina. However, my sister preempts him. "Hi, Little Weiss," she spouts like it's the most natural thing in the world as she fumbles around with a collection of luggage. Said fumbling around ends with her performing an odd sort of half-bow that is punctuated when a bag slips from her grip and falls to the floor.

"Excuse me," he barks with a flash of irritation.

Before he can launch into any sort of tirade or my sister dig herself any deeper by repeating her greeting, I intercede. "Sorry about that. Marina, my sister, she's, well, she can be a bit insensitive at times as you can tell; she doesn't mean anything by it."

My words do much to mollify his immediate consternation, though they do bring a frown to Marina's face. Even putting it as lightly as I could, she isn't unaware that what I've said is an indictment against her character. A failing of some form that she's delved into. It really doesn't help that she can't conceive how her nickname for Whitley would come off as incredibly abrasive; just something I'll have to explain to her later.

"I see," he lets out with his eyes tracking onto my sister, likely expecting some sort of apology. Of course he doesn't get one, instead Marina just tilts her head and furrows her brow in apparent confusion. He turns to me and sighs, "It seems that such insensitivity is shared across sisters, isn't it?"

I think that's some sort of attempt to lighten the mood with his own experiences. Essentially saying it's to be expected and doesn't reflect on my character. Only it's awkward because it implies that Weiss is still being insensitive to him and his desires when that's not the indication I've gotten thus far.

Before either of us can make any sort of comment or issue any sort of retraction, Dad butts in. "I wouldn't know, I'm an only child." Then he sets down a collection of his bags to wrap me in a sort of half-hug, "That and Ochre was a handful enough on his own."

"Ah, Mr Rovere, I presume," Whitley tracks onto the out given and introduces himself with an outstretched hand.

Dad takes it, "Call me Onyx, I insist."

"Very well," Whitley returns in a polite tone and with an equally polite nod. Honestly it's more courtesy given towards Dad's preferences than any of my other friends has given him which is honestly quite a low bar. Not that the old fool minds in the slightest, instead sharing a broad smile with the Schnee boy.

"I'm glad my boy has such a polite friend. Maybe you could teach him a thing or two about manners."

"In your dreams old man," I retort in an easygoing manner and Dad snorts. The whole exchange has Whitley looking between the two of us in abject confusion that soon turns into something darker. Little wonder with his own family dynamics.

Fortunately, Klein isn't unaware of the potential for awkwardness and butts in with a cough. "Yes, well, even if the weather is quite wonderful, I believe we have a task for us and the hour grows late." He then hefts up his collection of luggage in a showy manner for good measure before setting off.

Whitley falls in line with us for a few paces until he realizes that he's the only one not managing the luggage train. At first he looks towards me and then Dad, both of us refusing him. Then he looks to Marina who has obviously no clue what he intends with his look and just nods at him. Something that confuses him when she continues carrying on like she didn't just give implicit permission. Finally he runs up to Klein and grabs a small bag of Weiss'.

"Master Whitley-" Klein starts only for Whitley to shut him down.

"Quiet Klein. You've done plenty of work for our family, the least I can do is help out." Of course, he's not exactly being honest about his inventions, but the bald man doesn't seem to mind. Instead he shoots Whitley a kind smile before carrying on.

Before long we arrive at the guest rooms and slowly filter out the luggage so that it's one person to a room. Each is large enough to support more than that, but apparently Weiss either wants to show off her opulence or this is just standard procedure as far as the Schnee's are concerned. Curiously enough, we settle the accommodations for everyone except for Weiss and I. Something that draws a look of confusion from Whitley before it settles into a knowing grin.

With my sister and Dad situated, I'm left with Whitely and Klein as we depart into an entirely separate hallway. We end up standing next to a door with Klein hauling in my luggage while Whitley departs with, "This was…pleasant. Ochre, if you ever need me, my room is just down the hall." He points to the general direction of his room and stalks off there, likely to retire at this late hour.

His words as well as the situation with the luggage settles a thought in my mind that's confirmed when Klein grabs my own bags and motions for me to settle into the room. As if the combined luggage wasn't indication enough of my girlfriend's intentions it only takes me a few moments to register the room as far more lived in than any of the guest rooms, a bit bigger to boot.

A large four poster bed with curtains sits in the middle of one of the walls. Belatedly I realize it's quite similar to Blake's, though in light blue Schnee colors. It's- I really don't have a type like that or anything; it's just a coincidence.

Of course Klein, the bastard that he is, just smirks at my momentary bout of confusion. No doubt misconstruing my reaction to mean something else entirely. He gives me one final look before departing from the room, leaving me alone. Well, I'm not going to be alone for long by the looks of things, so I spend the time familiarizing myself with the room.

This culminates in me lighting up the fireplace and taking a seat in one of the chairs in front of it. Knowing Weiss, she'll want to spend some time cuddling and relaxing to decompress from the stress of being back here. I guess in a way that's the entire reason for this arrangement, even if it is a bit selfish of her to keep me all to herself.

As if on cue, my girlfriend opens the door, stepping into her room backwards, blocking the view inwards with an under enthusiastic wave to some outside observer. Either her team or her mom if I had to guess; she probably wouldn't want either of them to know I'm bunking with her at the moment. As soon as she closes the door her posture freezes up and she lets herself finally relax.

Then she turns to me and lights up immediately. She quickly makes her way over to me and settles in my lap. Only then does she deign to speak. "Sorry about this, turns out a last minute addition meant we were a little short on rooms."

"You're a poor liar," I reply and silence her indignant rebuttal with a kiss. "How long were you planning this?"

"Only a few weeks," she demures and I hum as if I'm believing her. Most likely she means on the far side of what 'a few' could mean and not a more conservative estimate. Not that I quite mind, if this is what she needs to get through with this trip I can't really gainsay her. Although, it does introduce some potential complications; matters for another time I suppose.

Weiss and I greet the day in an overly lazy manner. We don't even leave our room for breakfast. Instead Weiss forces Klein to bring us our meals directly. Unfortunately, we can't waste our lives together like this, no matter how much my girlfriend would prefer.

Eventually I'm able to satisfy my girlfriend with a plethora of light touches and kisses. Enough so that we can actually interface with the rest of the world instead of reside in her little room all day. Not that it stops her from following along with me on her own guided tour of her home.

Throughout this I note that things are much more disorganized for our group than at the Belladonna manor. Without the head of the house providing a more or less strict time scale around fixed times for meals everything is left much more in the air. In fact, I don't think any of the Schnees share any meals together which might be a sticking point for Weiss.

That isn't to say that the group has splintered immediately, as far as I can gathered everyone else, including Marina, had breakfast together. Whitley even poked his head around, but didn't stick around with anyone else. However, that seems to be the extent of it.

Blake is off stalking the grounds of the manor, likely for her own benefit to familiarize herself and deal with any thoughts she might have about the Schnees. Marina meanwhile…I'm not quite sure where she is. Last anyone saw her she was walking around like Blake, though they weren't exactly together.

With any luck my girlfriend will make sure my sister doesn't get into too much trouble, though that's a minor upside considering how readily she abandoned the group. I can only think of one thing that would cause her to drift off so easily. She isn't out on the grounds hoping to run into Penny is she?

Yes, her girlfriend is in Atlas, but I don't think I gave any inclination that she'd be joining us at the manor. She has her own home and I'm unsure if James, or anyone really, would be comfortable with the robot girl residing in the Schnee manor. Not with the kind of leverage that could hand to Jacques if he were to somehow stumble on her nature. Although, I'm unsure how much of a conundrum that actually is. I suppose I'll just have to ask her when I see her.

Regardless, that leaves me in the presence of Yang, Ruby, and Weiss. The four of us are settled in what is called the game room, though its moniker doesn't exactly live up to the sisters' satisfaction.

"Seriously," Yang complains, "I mean, I get why Blake and her folks wouldn't have a console or anything, but c'mon this is ridiculous. I thought you guys were loaded, snowflake."

"Yaaang," Ruby protests, but my girlfriend talks over her.

Weiss scoffs, "For your information, we have certain standards for our entertainment."

"Uh-huh," Yang sounds out, entirely unconvinced, "Is this another thing like with movies? Are your 'standards,'" she states with air quotes, "gonna fall apart as soon as Ochre is involved."

My girlfriend huffs and looks away. A clear statement that she's not going to dignify Yang with a response. Only her reply is undercut when she cracks open an eye to gauge my reaction. Of course, Yang is just as shameless and sends me a pleading look; the combination of which just causes me to sigh.

Shortly after my reaction, Weiss crumbles as well. "Fine," she waves her hands in the air, both like she's giving up and this matter is beneath her concern, "if it's really that important for you I can send out Klein; I'm sure he can find a thing or two for you to distract yourselves with."

Ruby gives a happy little hop, but Yang is still unsatisfied. "Okay, but what are we supposed to do in the meantime?" Her response drains the good-cheer from my girlfriend's face. I think Yang is just poking fun at her while Weiss was secretly enjoying showering her teammates with gifts. The two are working at cross-purposes and leave my girlfriend ready to strike back.

Before things can escalate, I interject, "Well, if you really need something to do, I believe we can finally settle a match between the two of us."

It takes a second for my offer to really land with my audience. Yang quickly pumps her fist with a "Yeah!" Ruby meanwhile looks between the two of us before she starts jittering in place, apparently more excited about the potential bout than worried over any sort of bad blood. Weiss, meanwhile, grumbles to herself, but relents in showing us over to a training room.

Her steps on the way there are slower than usual and only grow more so as she continues to lead us to our destination. No doubt there are some rather heavy memories tied up with the place. Memories that my girlfriend is attempting to deal with without showing too much of her reaction to anyone else. Not that she can escape my notice entirely.

By the time we reach there, my efforts to reassure her have borne some fruit. Only really evidenced by the small smile and soft shove she gives me before I face her teammate. I don't need to be a genius to know who she's rooting for, or whose camp Ruby will fall into. Of course, I'm not too worried about the fight myself.

That might sound like I'm downplaying Yang's own skills, and I am in a way. However, from everything I can tell of her fighting style and general capabilities, there isn't much threat she can pose to me. At least as long as I'm giving this my usual level of effort.

I could restrict myself for a fairer fight, but I just know she'll be upset if I don't give this my all. Not that I'm going to subject her to my semblance; I don't need the help and I do want to show off more than a little. Though that doesn't stop my mind from wandering on what to do afterwards.

Branwens: I got some of her thoughts about her extended family and the tribe in general. Though it might behoove me to delve more into the subject. (2)

Motorcycles: A thought that had been on my mind ever since Yang revealed she knew I didn't actually have a license is actually getting one, I had to admit the thought certainly held some appeal. (2)

Favoritism: I'm sure she has something to say about how her mother has been more or less ignoring her sister. Maybe I could piece together some idea as to why that's the case. (0)

Vernal: I suppose I could gather her thoughts on Vernal and how much her mother trusts the woman. If nothing else she might appreciate the opportunity to vent. (0)

Relaxation: She practically offered to help me get out of my own head the last time we talked. The least I could do is take her up on the offer. (0)

Our match starts much as I expect it to, with Yang closing the distance and finding herself unable to land a solid hit on me. As sad as it is to say, our fight isn't even a close one; not with the difference in speed and nimbleness between the two of us. Her powerful strikes don't really mean much if I can dance around her fists and deflect them with relative ease while pinning her into a disadvantageous range of motion.

However, I do note that in flat open terrain, like this training room, my options for maneuverability are starting to feel limited. Nothing that Vel's equipment can't help make up the difference for, but I imagine that it won't be too long before I find myself restricted by these kinds of environments.

Which, now that I think about it, likely extends to other situations I might find myself in. I'm just lucky that I haven't had to deal with too much combat in confined quarters, or that when I've had to I've had Kel with me and able to change circumstances to be more favorable. Of course with my semblance this isn't much more than an idle concern, though that doesn't extend for any fights against the grimm.

Either way, it does little to change the course of our combat. My speed, Vel's equipment, as well as the long hours of tutelage under Oobleck and Oz are simply too much for her to make up the difference entirely. This is further exacerbated by her approach to combat which is to leave herself deliberately open for certain attacks in order to charge up her semblance. Only I exploit those brief bouts of deliberate weakness far more than Yang anticipates while dancing around her more wild strikes.

To her credit, she does wise up to the fact her efforts are more detrimental than helpful. During the latter part of our fight, she takes up a more defensive stance rather than lose her head. It's a departure from her usual stubborn recklessness. At one point I would have expected her to only grow more and more frustrated rather than this.

Her change in behavior is indicative that she knows of her reckless reliance on her semblance and has taken some steps to change that. Unfortunately, they're too underdeveloped to make much of a difference here. I'm sure if she's given some time she'll come up with something, but that's not the world we live in.

Although, this isn't to say that her performance is all that bad in the grand scheme of things. The fact that she and her team were able to progress in the Vytal tournament is enough to attest to their skills. If I had to guess they are roughly on par with my own team. Which is impressive in its own way since RWBY didn't benefit from the same personalized instruction as we have.

Regardless, our fight concludes in the only way it possibly could have. At some point the cheers and support for either of our sides grew much more subdued. I suppose it's hard to keep up a level of enthusiasm when the match isn't all that close. That isn't to say that I entirely embarrassed Yang, though that does little to change the final outcome.

"Gods, you couldn't just stand still and let me hit you," she pants before doubling over to catch her breath. She recovers quickly after that and stands up straight while playfully shoving my shoulder.

I roll my eyes and keep my tone flat, "That would rather defeat the point of all of this, wouldn't it?"

"I guess. Kinda glad that I didn't have to face you in the tournament now. Don't need something like this attached to my name in public forever."

"Yet you still thought it was a good idea for the two of us to fight."

"I'm pretty sure you're the one who challenged me," she shoots back and I send her a flat look. She shakes her head, "Yeah, yeah; I still stand by my decision though. I mean, I did pretty good against that one girl; almost knocked her out and she took down Pyrrha. Besides," her lilac eyes turn predatory, "now I have a target."

"Good luck catching up," I snort and give her a shove of my own. Really I welcome the challenge and maybe this will motivate her more. Although, if I really need to get my ass kicked I have more than a few options. "Oobleck and Oz run me through the ringer already, you're going to work a lot harder if you want to keep up."

"I think I'll manage," she confidently states before drawing out the next word with a critical skepticism. "Although, are you sure it's just those guys helping out?"

I'm unsure where exactly she's going with this, but it wouldn't hurt to give her another explanation, even if it's a bit unfair. "Well," I start with an indifferent air, "there is my semblance and my training sessions with Blake and Weiss."

Yang whistles, "Sheesh, some guys get all the luck don't they." Despite the good-nature in her tone, I find myself bristling at her words. "I don't suppose you can give me some heads-up on how much I'll need to set aside to match you?"

Her question is a difficult one. I know exactly how long I stay in my semblance each week and how unreasonable that would be for anyone to match. Just as I know it's not exactly a good look to state that I spend a comparable amount of time in my semblance compared to my waking hours.

I wave a hand dismissively, "Can't really say. It used to be around the entirety of a weekend spread over the week when I first started at Beacon. However," I throw a look over to Weiss, "I think you can imagine that I've had other things on my mind while in my semblance." Yang turns almost blank-faced before a lecherous grin creeps across her features. I shove her again, "Not like that; you know what I meant."

"I'm not sure I do," she croons in a sing-song voice. Then she laughs at my lack of immediate answer.

I can't just retaliate against her physically again. That would just confirm her misconception and send the wrong kind of message. Sure it would be payback for some of the shittiness she's put me through, but she's apologized for that. She realized she was wrong to do so and there's no reason for me to instigate that sort of mess.

Instead I throw another look in my girlfriend's direction before rolling my eyes again. "Yeah, yeah, laugh it up. Although…" I trail off before shaking my head.

"What," Yang inquires immediately. In response I tilt my head away from her and purse my lips as if suddenly in deep thought. She nudges my shoulder, much more gently than normal. "Ochre, seriously, what's up?" I almost want to continue playing up my reluctance, but it's clear she's not falling for the bit; that just means I need to sweeten it a little more.

"Ah, it's nothing," I let out with a tired air. Disbelief crawls across her features, but before she can interject I add on, "Just thought of a way you might be able to pay me back."

She makes a noise of surprise and waits for me to elaborate. At the same time, her posture firms up, showing just how seriously she's taking such a matter. It's almost enough to break my resolve, almost. I manage to hold firm as the anticipation continues to build inside her until she cracks.

"Ochre, c'mon, you can't just leave me hanging like this."

I open up my posture and drop my voice, "Ah, sorry, just figured you'd misinterpret whatever I have to say. Again."

She looks at me cautiously for a moment until I flash her a grin, then she sighs and shakes her head good-naturedly. "If you didn't want me teasing you, you could have just said so." I don't bother holding back my disbelief which just causes her to scoff. Though she notably doesn't try to correct my entirely accurate assessment of her character.

I keep up my gaze for a moment before I decide to be merciful. "Nah, that's not necessary. I just need to get my lumps in when I can."

My statement makes it rather clear that's what I was just doing with her. This causes her to open her mouth, ready with some sort of explicative. I simply drag my eyes over to her sister, which causes the blonde brawler to abort her half-formed word. Apparently having skipped over such a consideration in her tired state. Not that it stops her from shoving me once again with a, "Jerk," falling from her lips.

"Maybe," I allow before relaxing my posture. "But, seriously, I do actually have something in mind for you to pay me back with."

"Well, I'm all ears," she shoots back immediately.

"It's nothing major," I start before realizing that such a delay is unnecessary. Really it only speaks to how this is a potentially embarrassing request of mine. Especially with some of the ideas bouncing in my head. Unfortunately I'm already too far to abandon my attempt now and just have to bull over that small pause. "I just figured you could show me a thing or two about driving around."

"Of course." Her easy reply sets me at ease, but only for a moment. Afterwards she draws a slow glance towards Weiss and then back to me, clearly indicating she has some idea as to why I'm making the request and I don't have the heart to tell her otherwise.

Sure, there are plenty of practical benefits to learning how to drive, as one of our missions attests to. However, not only would she not believe me, I would be lying if I said that was my main motivation. Either way, it serves as an easy distraction to get away from the rest of the group as Yang and I make our way to bumblebee.

The front of the Schnee estate has a rather long driveway to the manor itself, entirely unnecessary in my opinion. However, in this instance it provides us with plenty of runway to actually practice without having to head too far. Although, it would be much more preferable for me if there was an actual course; too bad that the Schnee's haven't sprung for anything of the sort.

I'm pretty sure Weiss and her family have some sort of car if I really needed it to practice. For now, Yang is more than content with showing me the ropes on her motorcycle with only the brief bit of teasing. It seems like she's taking her duty rather seriously, which I suppose I can't fault her for. It is her first real opportunity to pay me back for all the help I've given her. That and she seems earnestly excited that she might have someone to share one of her hobbies with.

That lasts until she starts talking about the specs of her vehicle and I'm left bereft of any sense by which to navigate the conversation. It reminds me an awful lot about Ruby and her talk about weapons. However, in that instance, I at least had some sort of background to parse what she was trying to say. That and a semester of weapon maintenance gives me further insight into those past conversations.

I suppose if nothing else, that kind of technical enthusiasm is proof that the sisters are related. Well, assuming that they get such from their dad rather than their mothers. I don't think Raven is that much of a gearhead, or really a technically inclined woman in general. Thus I'm more than inclined to think Tai is responsible for this shared behavior more than anything else.

My thoughts continue to dwell on those sorts of familial matters even as Yang's instruction continues. More overwhelming than anything else, even with her relatively diminished enthusiasm. Something tells me she'll take my request far further than I initially estimated. Although, I suppose I shouldn't be surprised or complain too much. It does, however, remind me of the reason why she's so determined and with our relative privacy, I can't quite help myself.

"So," I start in between bouts of instruction, "I don't suppose you and your mom had a little pow-wow after our talk?"

Yang's previously excited smirk shrinks, but doesn't turn into a frown. "You could say that. She- you were right that she's trying, she's just, ugh."

"Infuriating," I supply.

"More than a little," she agrees with a small laugh. "But, she's not all bad. Bandit business excluded." She throws me a look like she has a question on her lips, but she chooses not to voice it. I imagine it has to have something in relation to Raven's past behavior or perhaps how that might change now that she's ostensibly a part of the White Fang, though I can't be certain.

Instead of elucidating on her point, or me questioning her, we wait in a relative silence until she breaks it again. "You know, I thought it was a lot more clear cut than the reality actually is." She seems content leaving things there, but I have no clue what she's trying to impart and throw her a questioning look.

She's taken aback for a moment before she continues, "I mean, I always hoped that Mom left me for a reason, something important, you know. Then I found out she was just a bandit and now…now, it's not that simple. Those people are her family and I can kind of understand where she's coming from."

"But they aren't your family," I point out, referring to her word choice and our prior conversation.

She nods slowly, "Yeah, they aren't. We might be related, but…I don't really care for them in the same way as Ruby, Dad, Qrow, or even Mom." Her mouth remains open for a moment longer, as if she has more to say before she stops herself and adopts a more serious look.

"And what did she think about that?" Yang's lips thin at my inquiry. Evidently her behavior was to ward me off from asking to some degree, though she isn't hostile enough to rebuff me.

"She didn't really say much of anything. She was…not really sad, disappointed I think. No, that's not quite right either. It's like she understood, but wished I felt differently. Not that she said anything really. I, uh, I think she's had that kind of argument before."

I nod along, picking up on what she's trying to say. More than likely Qrow and Raven came to some kind of blows over either her return to the tribe or his departure from it, though there's only an academic difference between the two. I still don't think Raven's intentions were wholly pure in her departure; far more likely that she was running away from her life than returning to her roots in my mind. However, this information does imply that she cares about her tribesmen to some degree.

I've found evidence supporting that both in Vernal and how she's set herself up as a bulwark of sorts for her tribespeople. Of course, this is further complicated by how she appears content keeping them at a distance. Again implying that the relationship is more of a cover than real.

That could easily be explained by Raven's skittishness for close relationships. Even if she might be physically strong, it appears that she's emotionally weak in more than a few areas. A weakness I suspect she knows about and has done her best to work around.

I'm unsure if that's actually a weakness in reality. However, in Raven's mind, I have a hard time slotting it into any other category. Of course it wouldn't be so simple as her just being true to herself and things working out from there. Although, if that were to actually occur, I doubt it would do much to simplify the situation.

In fact, it might be better to play into her delusion if I'm solely concerned about Yang and her family dynamics. No need to deal with the messy business of the Branwen tribe if Raven is convinced that her actual family is strong enough to not really be a vulnerability. Though, I suppose it's a little late to make that kind of pivot, easily at least.

My curiosity mostly satisfied, I nod again and pivot to a final question on my mind. "Don't suppose Qrow has an opinion on all this."

Irritation flashes across her face and her lips twitch until they settle into a slight frown. "I dunno. He hardly stuck around long enough for us to really talk, and that was before meeting everyone. I think he's cautious, well, more reluctant than anything else. He, uh, doesn't exactly have the best opinion of Mom pulling through or not hurting us, I guess." She huffs, clearly with something on her mind.

Probably her own reservations about her mother and her efforts. After all, I doubt that she hasn't noticed Raven's behavior towards Ruby either. Even if there wasn't the whole complicating factor of the Branwen tribe and Raven's relationship towards them, her behavior towards Ruby wouldn't be acceptable.

Only it seems like Yang hasn't made an issue of it yet. Possibly afraid that it would discourage her mother and preferring to take a slower more cautious route instead. A far cry from Yang's usual behavior, though not too surprising given how much the matter means to her.

"That," she continues, "and he's doing that annoying thing where he's not responding to Ruby and I's messages. Probably on another mission of his. Don't suppose you know anything about that?"

"Probably either mucking about in Mistral or Vacuo if I had to guess." My vague answer brings a nod from her, but doesn't wipe away her frown. Honestly I was expecting Qrow to stick around Vale for longer. What with Oz's meddling and whatever's going on with him and Amber. It seems like he's more married to his work than I would have estimated. Either that or he's still running away from any sort of extended closeness as he's done to the sisters for years now.

That's probably more accurate than not. No amount of meddling would so quickly wash away what's likely over a decade of apprehension. Even more so if he has somehow convinced himself that his semblance actually is an issue despite all the help it gave us during the ambush. At the very least I know Dad owes his life to that sort of interference and it helped RWBY in a rather big way. Although, that doesn't guarantee that Qrow knows about it.

Even if it would have been trivial to find out, he would have had to make the effort or require someone else to confirm it for him. Which, obviously, is too much to ask of the man in normal circumstances. Whatever, I already knew Qrow was something of a sad sack. Even if I arguably owe the man, that doesn't mean I need to hold his hand on such matters all the time. Instead I put the matter out of my mind, much to Yang's relief, and the two of us get back to business.






Our session concludes when Klein announces that he's returned with the requested consoles. Plural. Of course my girlfriend would go above and beyond even for such a trivial matter. Not like I have much room to complain about how she spends her money.

Despite this news, Yang promises that we'll pick up on lessons at a future date. I already suspected that would be the case, though it is good to have confirmation. In the meantime, she returns to the game room with Ruby and Weiss leaving Blake and Marina unaccounted for.

Of course, I could simply reach them through their scrolls, but this gives me a good opportunity to familiarize myself with the manor. I wasn't exactly graced with a tour of the grounds myself, and Weiss' efforts sabotaged any hope of rectifying that this morning.

During my travels, I stumble on Marina and Blake. The two girls walking and looking around in silence which oddly fits the both of them. Honestly I wouldn't expect any other result with my girlfriend's normal demeanor and my sister's lack of sociability. Although, for the latter, Marina wears a slight frown and her head is hung lower than usual. That's not outright confirmation of a sense of disappointment, likely Penny related, but it is close enough to draw some level of concern from me, so I make my way over.

As I do so, Marina's head snaps up to me with a sudden energy in her frame, "Hey Captain."

"What's up," I return her greeting and she stops as if she has to consider how to answer. Likely warring over her collection of 'normal' social responses or if she should just speak what's on her mind. Blake resolves that conundrum by nudging my sister and whispering in her ear.

"When are we visiting Penny?" Of course that would be the only concern on her mind. I'm not all that surprised, though I am more so for her apparent restraint. She didn't march up to me in order to make that request and seemingly required Blake to encourage her to speak up. That's both a good thing and a bad thing.

Good in the sense that it's indicative of some level of social awareness on my sister's part. That outright asking would be seen as impatient or bothersome. The latter part more likely affects her decision making than anything else, which brings me to the bad. That she's not being forthright with her desires. Likely due to said worry about how I, or others, would judge her request. Either way, there's a simple enough answer to this conundrum.

"We should be able to manage something in a few days. Just have to schedule a meeting at Pietro's clinic I suppose. I could also take care of some business in Mantle while I'm at it." Blake shoots me a look and I give her a nod. If she wants to accompany me on my meeting with Robyn, I have no problem with it.

My sister nods,though she doesn't seem terribly enthused by the news. I can't blame her, another few days might feel like an eternity. That and it does little to assure her that future meetings won't be similarly delayed. Thus I ruffle her hair and add, "You don't need my permission to visit her. I just want to check in on her as well." That and it's probably a good idea if I'm nearby to resolve any potential tension she might raise with Pietro given I'm the closest thing to family she has.

"Thanks Captain," she lets out without any sort of inflection. Again not displaying much excitement over the delay, but at least not growing any more disappointed. She's just accepted the state of affairs even if they aren't to her preference, which does little to dissuade the need to sigh on my part.

Before I can do so, Blake steps into my space, interrupting the not quite conversation. "Thanks for checking up on us. I'll make sure she doesn't get into too much trouble." Her words are accompanied by a slight push, as if to send me on my way.

No doubt she thinks that I have other things I could attend to. She isn't wrong, but the real intent behind her gesture is to spare me from this sort of awkwardness descending between my sister and I. Probably with the understanding that Marina will be much easier to deal with after she's visited her girlfriend. While I can appreciate the thought, it's not like I haven't dealt with Marina in her various states.

"Nah, I can take care of things from here. Although, remind me that I owe you for this."

Blake presses up against me with a hand on my chest, "You don't have to." She concludes her statement with a long stare followed by a kiss before she departs with a wave towards Marina and I.

A wave that my sister returns after a moment of confusion. This time I don't bother holding back a sigh, it's been a while since her and I have had a real one on one and while there are some rather obvious topics for us to delve into, I'm unsure if I want to. Whether it's best to delve into those somewhat serious moments or perhaps just indulge in the new relationship between us.

Semblance: We probably should talk about her semblance and what its limits are. At least get a full accounting of it since it's clear there's more to it than simple emotion sensing. (4)

Family: Admittedly a bit of indulgence on my part, but we could just hang out a little. Maybe even get her thoughts on the whole changing circumstances and how much she's actually parsing the situation. (3)

Willow: Perhaps a very pertinent subject considering where we are and the upcoming Schnee meeting. Gathering her thoughts and feelings about her relationship is the least I could do. (2)

Possessiveness: Her behavior with Penny, as well as myself when Jasmine was involved, is indicative of a certain attitude. Might be worthwhile to discuss it with her. (1)

Future: A more neutral topic. It would be interesting to see how much she's matured by seeing if and how her plans for the future has changed. (0)

In the end, I can't quite refrain from my desires and lead my sister through the courtyard. It's a rather expansive area, though relatively bare aside from the stone paths, small hedges, and a lone statue. Of course, everything is much more decorated than just that, with some sort of design inlaid in the paths of the courtyard. However, it is much less grandiose than I was expecting and with less greenery to boot.

Supposedly there is an inner section of the manor marked off as an actual garden of sorts. Unfortunately for the view, that's not our destination and I'm unsure if I'll actually get to see much of the place. Supposedly it's where Willow likes to reside when she's not hiding in her room.

Thoughts of that woman rise to my lips before they die down in favor of more immediate desires. Even if my sister and that misanthropic woman have some sort of connection that doesn't mean there's any need for me to dig into it now. Instead I lead the two of us off to the side of the manor towards an outer gazebo.

Inside there's a bench for the two of us to sit on and I pat down my clothes for a familiar object. I'm unsure how Marina ends up making a bird's nest of her hair all the time. It certainly gives her a charm that can't be replicated. That and I suppose it allows us to engage in this sort of bonding activity from time to time.

As my comb parts her hair into some semblance of order, I ask, "Seriously, how do you keep managing this?" She makes a questioning noise and tilts her head back to look at me, obviously not understanding my inquiry. "Your hair."

"What about it?"

"How does it keep getting like this?"

"I dunno," she shrugs and then frowns. Both out of thinking and likely in recrimination of some sort of failing on her part. Too bad I can't just order her to not think badly of herself. I mean, I could, just that it wouldn't stop her and there are even odds that she'll misinterpret me in some way regardless.

I hum, content to just let the moment pass and enjoy a relaxing moment together. However, Marina interrupts that with, "I wash it and clean it, but it just sort of…poofs." She enunciates her statement by patting her hair and then throwing her hand into the air. I'm also not sure what she means by poofs; her hair isn't frizzy or anything, just tangled to all hells somehow. I suppose she's just picking up some language that she thinks fits the situation even if it's inaccurate in the strictest sense.

"Yes, well, I wouldn't worry about it too much. It gives you a certain charm all of your own, and I'm sure Penny agrees." My assurance combined with the mention of her girlfriend settles her nerves, causing her to close her eyes along with an upwards twitch of her lips. "Although, for any formal functions you might want to work extra hard in order to ensure everything is in order."

"Why," she questions, not bothering to crack open her eyes. In fact, she tilts her head back to normal, giving me implicit permission to continue my work. Which I suppose is more than a little related.

"Well, there are personal and interpersonal motivations to work with," I explain. "On the personal side, people at formal gatherings have a certain expectation for how others should look and act at said events. At the very least, they should be able to take care of themselves. If you don't fit in then it's more than likely that those people would have a lower opinion of you which might close you off from potential opportunities and friendships for the future."

She hums, indicating that she understands though I know she doesn't actually care. I mean, why would she care about what a bunch of strangers think about her? Her in-group preference ultimately dominates nearly, if not all of her decision making. Which I suppose will force her to pay attention to this next bit.

"As for the interpersonal side. How you conduct yourself reflects on the people you associate with. Just how people might judge you for your appearance, they might judge the people close to you because they tolerate or encourage your behavior." She keeps her silence at that and I could just let her digest that little tidbit, but I can't help myself. "People like your friends, girlfriend, or family."

"Like you," she questions immediately.

"Yes." I can't quite keep the elation out of my tone and my sister cranes her neck back to look at my reaction once more. Then she nods, seemingly satisfied and resets her position. I know that's more because she figures she provided the correct answer rather than any innately emotional response on her part. Although, knowing her, how much of a difference does that really make?

"My other brother never did this," she states suddenly. At first I tense before relaxing once I parse her usage of 'other brother.' That implies rather handily that she views our relationship that way, or is at least pretending for my sake. Not that I think Marina is all that good at playing pretend, no matter what a small niggle in the back of my brain might say.

"Rob, right?"

"Yeah." I nod at her response despite already knowing it. My intent is more to allow her to open up if she really wants to, but it seems like she's content with keeping quiet. Not too unusual for my sister, though I know the topic of her old crew is a sore one. Maybe I should delve into that at some point; I know she blames herself to some degree, so figuring out what actually happened might be a good idea.

"Do you want me to stop," I ask instead. She shakes her head, tearing the comb from my grasp along with a wince on her part. Although, she doesn't say anything in response; not as an apology or even as a remark of pain. Instead she stills her movements and allows me to pick up where I left off.

"Do you enjoy this," I question, this time honing my question in on something more specific.

My inquiry leaves her silent for a few moments until she hesitantly states, "Yes…I like the attention."

I hum at that and consider the plethora of possibilities before me. If she was more socially aware I could consider that an implicit request that she wants more of my attention. I'm sure she does in a way, though I doubt she'd ever voice it explicitly. Not with how she was reluctant to ask about Penny.

Only that thought brings a frown to my lips. She shouldn't have to feel like she's impugning on my time any more than Blake or Weiss would. That is, not at all. Suffice it to say, it doesn't imply very many nice things for how she was treated on her ship. Like she wasn't the most important thing for anyone, not even Rob and Lily.

Which, I suppose, is understandable to a degree. A bunch of pirates likely have better things on their mind than the care for a child. Especially if they were in the middle of a task or keeping a watch out for grimm. Although, that does little else but remind me of the abnormal circumstances Marina grew up with. I know she doesn't even realize how messed up her dynamic with the crew was, much less that she has a proper understanding of a familial dynamic.

"Well," I start, locking out those emotions from my voice and my head as best I can, "if you ever want my attention, all you have to do is ask, okay? We're family," I assure her with an arm wrapped under her chin and a slight squeeze. Not too tight to imply intimacy to her, but enough to get across a closeness and sense of connection, at least to her sensibilities.

"Okay," she says simply; just accepting my words and offer for what they are without any sort of heaviness. Then she grabs my arm with both hands, returning the hug in her own way before removing my limb. After which she falls silent for a moment only to start humming. I hum along with her until she predictably starts singing and I join her.

That makes me think of a potential activity for the two of us. I'm damn near certain that Weiss has a piano around here somewhere. While she might have first dibs, I doubt she'll mind too much if me and my sister have a go of it. Even if the song selection might not be to her preference.

Our musical journey extends for a little bit until I cut in with, "Speaking about family. I-I hope I'm not asking too much of you about all this."

"You're the Captain," she states with such simple certainty that I have to refrain from ruffling her now put together hair.

"That I am," I let out with a forced laugh. "But, that doesn't mean I should ignore how you feel." She nods at that, like it makes complete sense, but doesn't make any move to answer my unstated inquiry. Thus I lay it out much more bluntly, "Do you like being my sister."

"Yes," is her immediate reply and I have to refrain from my immediate reaction.

"Why?" My question brings her up short and she curls in slightly on herself. I refrain from any sort of reaction for a moment. At least until I break and give her a reassuring touch on the shoulder.

She whips around and gives me a searching look, no doubt trying to divine something through her semblance. I keep as tight of a control over my emotions as I can and her stare only intensifies. Then I pull my hand into a fist and give her a light knock on the forehead.

Her hands flash immediately to the point of contact and her mouth parts slightly open. A somewhat affected look of confusion which is carried forth in her teal eyes.

"There's no wrong answer here. I just want to know how you feel. You know, to make sure there aren't any problems I need to address." The last part of my statement is a lie, but I know it's the only real way to get Marina to take this seriously. Not that she wasn't beforehand, but there were even odds that she'd just say something she thought I wanted to hear.

Presenting things as potential issue for me to resolve means that she'd be failing our leader-follower dynamic if she wasn't truthful, which is really what our relationship is built off of. Perhaps I should do something to actually change that, but I know it wouldn't be easy. As things are, I'll always be the Captain in her eyes, even if she's accepting of a more familial dynamic.

"You're-you," she stumbles, searching for the words to convey her feelings. "You care," she settles on, apparently giving up on any sort of eloquent reply. Of course I should have expected nothing less from her.

"Well, yes," I state, rolling my eyes for good measure. Something that has her furrowing her brows as if searching for where she misspoke. "But plenty of people care about you. Is there something that makes our relationship different?"

"You said there were no wrong answers," she pouts.

"Yes, and if that's your answer, I'll accept it."

"But it's wrong," she prods.

Instead of assuring her that she isn't or that I'll accept however she feels, I ask, "Why?"

"It just is. You care and you don't abandon me. You explain things to me in a way I can understand and don't lose your patience…too much. And you like being with me, even when I'm being dumb and can't speak words good."

It's all rather transactional in a way, but I can't stop myself from pulling her into a light hug. "I think you're managing more than fine."

"Really?" Her tone comes out as earnest confusion, with a slight hint of eagerness. As if she's struck in disbelief, but really hopes that my words are true.

"Really," I affirm and feel the tenseness evaporate out of her.

A silence falls between the two of us. A more than fitting end for that line of thought, except my sister breaks it once again. "You believe in me…that's my answer."

Her delivery is so utterly serious and lacking any sort of tenderness appropriate for the moment that I can't stop myself from laughing. Not even when she pouts at me and looks away in clear embarrassment. I rest a hand atop her head, which brings her attention back to me.

"I think that's the best answer," I state, unable to keep the mirth out of my voice even if I wanted to. She looks me up and down before nodding her head firmly and letting out a happy note.

I almost want to ask her what she feels of the rest of our family as it were. I only stop myself because I already know her feelings and it would be an incredible downer from this high. I know that she's not really earnestly connecting with Dad, much less Mom or Jasmine. She's trying with the former, or is at least open despite Dad being ostensibly a part of the out-group. Maybe it'll be worthwhile to ensure the two get along, but this is enough for me.

Instead I enjoy the silence as much as my sister does. The two of us extricating ourselves from the tender moment, especially since I've put her hair in order. Not that it stops her from leaning against my shoulder as we sit side by side on the bench. The only hindrance is the niggling at the back of my brain accompanied by a somewhat serious dive into her semblance and what it is and is not capable of.

As far as I can discern, emotional manipulation would theoretically be in her wheelhouse. That raises my paranoia for a moment, but only for a moment. This feels far too real to be artificial. That and I know how little my sister actually understands about social cues and emotional states. Would she really be capable of any sort of manipulation that I wouldn't notice?

It would be easy to discount her ability, though that doesn't preclude her from developing such. Although, she's shown no inclination that she's wanted to develop her semblance in the past. One of the reasons why it was so easy to discount any such possibility; she could have simply been in the same boat as myself as far as semblances are concerned.

Regardless, there's likely an explanation as to why she's hesitant about any such training or experimentation. I suppose I could push her for an explanation, though that might be taking things too far. Perhaps it would be better to simply accept her semblance for what it is and just politely push her towards exploring it more. Or I could simply inquire into the details to the best of my ability and leave things as they are.

Experimentation: She hasn't exactly pushed the boundaries of her semblance. Perhaps she just needs some encouragement. That and I could use this as an extension of trust. (4)

Motivation: She hasn't been delving into the aspects of her semblance for some reason. I could ascertain as to why that is exactly. (0)

None: I should probably just get the bare details before worrying about anything more advanced. Especially with how much more fraught this topic could be. (0)

Peace: No, there's no reason to upset anything we have between us. Besides, I'm sure I can simply put that worry to rest one way or another. (2)

Manipulation: This worry is going to eat away at me unless I address it in some way. Plus, it's just good sense to make sure she hasn't been messing with my head. (1)

Very quickly I come to the determination that I cannot allow such thoughts and worries to plague my mind any longer. It is tempting to pop open the topic and press Marina if she's done anything morally dubious when it comes to my, or anyone else's, emotions. It is oh so tempting, but I find myself unable to do so.

There is so much for me to potentially lose with the fallout of any sort of revelation. In fact, there could be no such revelation and we'd simply be left with hurt feelings and unwarranted suspicion. However, most of all I trust my sister.

Perhaps that's foolish, but I'm making the choice regardless. I can't be absolutely certain she isn't influencing me right now. Although, I can hardly be absolutely certain of anything. With sufficient force and motivation it's entirely possible for me to have been and continue to be deluded. Except, I have to consider how vastly unlikely that would be.

Either way, it comes back to this exact moment and an extension of trust on my part; perhaps in more ways than one. That isn't to say that I'm going to fly into this entirely blindly and ignore any troublesome signs. Just that I have to assume nothing suspect is going on or has led to this exact moment.

"Marina," I start, taking a moment to find the surety of my voice.

"Yes Captain?" Her reply is immediate and dutiful. Not a trace of apprehension or suspicion as far as I can tell.

"I think it's time to talk about your semblance."

"Okay." Again, her voice lacks any sort of negative intonation. Rather it seems like she's almost eager to delve into the topic.

"You said that you can do more than just see emotions, lights I mean. That you can touch them."

"Yeah," she states like it's the most obvious thing in the world. Utterly ignoring the subtext that she kept that to herself for the longest time.

"Was there a reason why you didn't bring it up until we started hunting that sand worm thing," I ask, keeping my voice as level as I can.

She swivels her head around uncertainly. Then she fixes me with a look, evidently suspecting that there's more to my question than the obvious. There isn't, which just makes her behavior odd. Then she states, "Not really," her face scrunches up, likely searching for the proper answer. "It's obvious."

She doesn't explain things further from there and it's up to me to read into her statement. Of course, I already had some suspicions this was the case, but her words confirm it. That the matter was indeed obvious to her and that's why she felt no need to bring it up. Like it's just a fact of life that if she's able to see something that means she can interact with it.

I suppose I shouldn't expect anything more from someone who was rather unfamiliar with scrolls and their holographic functions. She simply lacked the same cultural understanding that anyone else would to understand that just because something is seen doesn't mean it can always be interacted with. Or, just how out there some semblances can get; like I doubt Cassandra can affect anything through her visions even though she can 'see' and travel around in her clairvoyance.

I nod, showing that I accept her answer and say, "Okay, what all can you do with your semblance?"

"I dunno," she demures. Either misinterpreting my statement in some way or displaying her reluctance when it comes to her semblance.

I don't bother holding back a sigh, "What do you know you can do with your semblance?"

"I can see lights, touch 'em, throw them away…eat them." The last bit of her statement comes out slowly and quietly. As if she's overly cautious and worried that would be some sort of breaking point.

"Eat them?" My tone is pressing, but only slightly. Just enough to jostle her and force her to acknowledge her own words. She nods her head, but doesn't make any move to clarify anything or explain herself. "Why?"

"'Cause they're tasty," she spouts off like it's just another fact of the world. "At least the dark ones are. I haven't tried the bright lights."

"Would you like to?"

She stares at me, likely trying to divine my reaction and adapt her answer accordingly. She shakes her head, "No."

"Marina," I press.

"Maybe." She looks away as she answers and then back to me before looking away again. I can't really fault her for that reaction explicitly.

It's already a questionable affair that she's able to 'eat' negative emotions, as some theorize grimm do. To be able to do the same to positive emotions, or even express a desire to do so, isn't much better. In fact, some might compare her ability to that of an apathy's then. Except, that may not be how it works exactly; just that the comparison to the grimm is hardly a welcome one when it comes to my sister.

Regardless, I'll just have to circle back to that later. Surely there has to be some sort of experimentation we can run to ensure there is some sort of difference. For now I have more questions to attend to.

"When you eat these lights, is there anything that builds up when you do so? Any sort of feeling or new ability you can think of?"

She turns her gaze back to me and tilts her head with a simple statement. "My tummy fills up?"

I rub at my temples and let out another sigh. If there is any sort of buildup or anything of the like then it's clear that Marina doesn't understand what it could be. Perhaps unsurprising with her lack of any sort of experimentation.

"Alright, let's get back to basics," I start and bring our attention back to the fundamentals of her semblance. Primarily what she can sense, how that's presented to her, and what exactly she can affect all in as deep of detail as I can manage.

From this I can discern that lights come from and reside within people, at least normally. It is Marina's presence and intent that brings them up to the surface in order for her to interact with them, which she does through a physical space rather than anything mental. This, of course, means that she can only interact with emotions at a close range, which is a relief of sorts. Not that I find either of us changing the distance between us.

Naturally, that's not all either. From her perspective, some lights are more integral to a person than others. Possibly deep or internalized feelings, while others are more quick to come to the forefront. She even admits that when I'm trying to keep my emotions under control that they're closer to my core and even more tightly packed than normal.

This implies, at least theoretically, that with sufficient emotional control she'd be unable to affect someone. It also possibly explains her difficulties with discerning Ren's emotional state, though that could also be explained by a semblance interaction.

Back to the matter at hand, we're left with a dearth of answers. She doesn't know what happens to the lights she eats, or the ones she discards. Just that they aren't a part of the other person anymore. Nor can she suppress emotions from forming, only able to identify and pluck out the lights she wants, which she apparently doesn't have much difficulty doing as long as she can reach them. Although, she also admits that she hasn't tried ripping out any lights too close to the 'core' of lights as it were.

It really does appear that the actual manipulation part of her semblance has been ill explored up until now. I almost want to press her on that or if she's actually used it on anyone in the recent past, but swallow both inquiries. One is better served for another time and the other…well, it might be best to never broach at all. Now that I'm aware of her semblance I can set some ground rules. Before I can do that, there are some last minute queries to work through.

"Can you create lights?"

"No, at least I don't think so. I can only touch what's already there. No one can make something from nothing." I don't bother correcting her understanding of semblances. That's an entirely different matter to touch on and hotly debated as to whether any actual act of creation is undergone or if the loss of aura from semblance use balances out the apparent lack of entropy.

Instead I simply nod and continue on, "Can you affect your own lights?"

"I don't think so," she ventures slowly. Then she nods to herself as if affirming her belief. At the very least it tells me that she isn't consciously using her semblance on herself, though I remain unconvinced. I'm reminded of her story about surviving that shipwreck, how she floated adrift on the ocean not really feeling anything.

Part of that could have been a simple survival instinct, but it's much more easily explained by her using her semblance, perhaps unconsciously, in order to keep herself safe. Except, there are some holes in that as well. I would expect that if that were the case she'd have run out of aura long before making landfall.

Perhaps that aspect of her semblance is really aura efficient? Or maybe it's some combination of the two. It's hardly like I have any data on the long or even short term effects of an utter lack of emotions. Well, aside from apathy, which again I'm not quite sure is a good comparison to draw. Although, going by that metric, I suppose it wouldn't be the most outlandish thing.

Before I can get lost in my head any further, I disperse those thoughts with a slight shake of the head. Really I should delve into what's perhaps the most important part of this conversation. Both for me and for her.

"Do you want to experiment with your semblance?" My question is a bit vague on purpose. She could register it as either a question for the future or for the immediacy. I'm prepared to deal with either, though I think this equivocation will be taken as a token of support since my sister won't be able to divine its multifaceted nature.

She sits up straighter with a slight tilt of her head. The suddenness of the motion implies a level of excitement, though it turns short-lived. Then she looks off to the side, her gaze dragging along the floor in a manner that I read as guilty. "Is that okay," she questions in a manner best described as avoidant. As if she's distancing herself from the words as best as she can.

The combination of everything spells out her true desires, but also points to an underlying problem. One that is deeply personal to her. I already suspected such, just as I ruled out any need to delve into it right now. A sentiment only solidified by the fragile nature behind her words.

"I don't see anything wrong with it," I answer, dancing around any sort of final moral statement on the matter. I'm not really sure I could keep entirely disassociated if I did so. Instead I append, "I trust you."

My sister bobs her head and then beams at my reassurance. Not that she looks my way exactly, but I can tell that a smile crosses her face at my ostensible acceptance. Of course, this is going to be somewhat of a mess to actually break to the twins. And anyone else for that matter. At least not without some sort of assurance to how it works. I suppose there's no better place than Atlas to figure that out, though a more personal venture comes to mind.

"We can get started whenever you want." My simple offer shocks her out of her brief stupor. Then she looks at me with intense eyes that I meet. She doesn't rove them around trying to discern my emotional state, which I'm unsure if that's a good or bad thing. It could be that she's choosing to trust me and my words over whatever she can see, which would be good, or that she doesn't want to venture the possibility that I could be lying. A bit of a silly concern since she has to look at my lights in order to actually experiment with anything.

That happens shortly afterwards with her head dipping downwards. A hesitant hand reaches out just in front of my chest where she plucks some invisible thing from me. Then she looks me in the eyes again, gauging my lack of reaction. Honestly, I don't really feel all that different; I would think that she's putting on some sort of act until she opens her mouth and pops the invisible thing inside, not even bothering to chew.

"What did you do," I ask. "I didn't feel anything."

Her face scrunches up in confusion, as if that's odd to her as well. Or maybe she just expected that I'd have all the answers immediately. "I took one of your dark lights."

"Well, could you try it again? With a bigger clump this time?"

She frowns and wobbles her head, "There aren't enough of them." That doesn't make much sense to me and I think she realizes that as her frown deepens. Likely it's a more complicated explanation, like they're too short-lived or not clumped together or something."

"Well, could you try with a different set of lights?" My sister looks at me with a long hard stare. Evidently more than a little conflicted with the seeming order, her sensibilities, and likely her own desires.

Eventually she lets out, "There aren't any I want to take from you."

"Surely a small one wouldn't hurt," I offer despite myself. As heartwarming as it is for her to show that level of concern and care, I'm not one to leave a job half-finished. That and I can admit I'd prefer some sort of reassurance that she can't subtly manipulate my emotions. Even if I'm trusting her, there's a peace of mind that can't be bought reliant on this experimentation.

Marina bites her lip and remains silent for several seconds. Clearly struggling again with the conundrum placed before her. After what feels like minutes she reaches forth with a shaky and wary hand, making a grabbing gesture far larger than the earlier pluck.

It takes her a moment to be sure of her grip and when she retracts her hand suddenly everything feels lesser. More muted for lack of a better word. It takes me a second to register a certain absence of warmth and a draining of my upturned lips. It's not like I'm missing any one emotion in particular, more like a collection of them, mostly good by my estimation.

Although, that is remedied somewhat by that look of absolute wonderment on Marina's face as she plays around with an evident ball of lights. That lasts only for a few seconds before she places her hand back where it was, but nothing seems to change aside from a frown that comes to dominate her features. She presses her hand again, more insistently it seems, but to the same lack of effect. Then she shoots an apologetic look in my direction before looking away.

There's only one way I can really react to that and so I pull her into a light hug which seems to settle her nerves. Though that doesn't stop her from huddling in on herself regardless. More than likely blaming herself to some degree even as she stares at her empty hands. Well, empty to me.

I'm not really sure how to parse this moment myself. At the very least I can conclude that the less notable, strong, or acknowledged emotions seem easier for her to take without any sort of indication besides the obvious physical gesture. If my sister was a social mastermind I could easily see several ways this could be abused to the fullest. As it stands, it seems rather obvious whenever she'd attempt to do anything.

More importantly there's the clear trepidation she showed in doing anything which could arguably harm me. I have no doubt that such a compunction would exist for anyone in her out-group. Although, that just makes me wonder what or who she had in mind for drawing in our quarry back in the desert. I suppose I shouldn't have to ponder on that for too long to come up with an answer, though that doesn't mean I have to like it.

Regardless, that leaves me at the unfortunate prospect of having to lay down some general ground rules for the use of her semblance. That and explaining to her as best as I can why those rules are in place. Perhaps it's not for the best in the end, but I'd prefer for her to make her own moral decisions one day. Knowing the why behind my reasoning should allow her the opportunity to construct her own moral code, even if it'll no doubt deviate from my own.
 
Summer Week 5 (Part 3)
Marina and I manage to meet up with RWBY for a communal dinner. My girlfriends and I occupy one side of the table while the sisters and Marina occupy the other. Well, might as well just call them the sisters in general at that point.

While this is great for a sense of camaraderie between the six of us, it does leave Marina and I rather isolated from anyone else who could potentially join us. Not that my sister has much of an inclination for outside social contact either. She's not even that willing to engage in talks with her side of the table, though Ruby isn't discouraged and seems to find more than one way to get through to the Mistrali-girl.

Throughout this, I do note the presence of Klein, and at certain points, Whitley and Willow. The latter two don't bother to stay for any significant amount of time. Whitley does actually make a show of stopping by to talk a little before absconding while Willow does nothing of the sort. All she does is throw a look in my general direction as well as Marina's. No doubt Weiss was caught in her searching gaze at some point in-between. Though, all I really noticed was a reluctant look on the Schnee matriarch's face as she departed.

That soon leads us into the evening where Weiss and I retire for the night. Apparently, despite every intention otherwise, Ruby and Yang were able to talk her into playing with them. This, of course, led to her being outmatched by the gaming experience of the sisters.

Given my girlfriend's competitive nature I get to hear every complaint she can bring to bear as well as no small amount of strategizing for future endeavors and an attempt to wheedle out any advice from me. Unfortunately, I don't have much more experience than she does, something that she actually seems to take solace in until we turn in for the night.

When morning rolls around, Weiss wants to start us off on another lazy day, but I have to rebuff her efforts. As much as I would enjoy that, I can't sit entirely idly by, not with my plans for the end of the week. Thus we split the difference as we cuddle in her bed and I work through reports on my scroll.

I hazard a look in her direction and find her utterly focused and rubbing a circle with her finger at the end of my chest, not even looking at my work. After our talk last week I can't really blame her reluctance. At the very least she's not trying to pretend that she's enthusiastic about me working, more just putting up with it as a necessary concession. Of course, I think she'll be more than satisfied with my efforts and plans for this week so I simply plant a kiss on her forehead before getting back to work.

My focus, this time, is back on Bertilak and Carmine. Well, more Bertilak than Carmine. If there's any weak link I've found in the Crown it's presumably him. He has a connection with the likely masterminds, has gone on seemingly secretive missions, and, most importantly, doesn't seem nearly as defensive as Carmine. If I can discern his motivation it might give me an opportunity to flip him.

Failing that, discovering more about his activities might prove helpful in narrowing down the exact threat level the Crown poses, or at least what their aims might be. As much as I might have an inkling based on our interview with Finn Asturias, I shouldn't bet so much on just that. Either way, there's nothing left for me but to delve into the subject.

Shifting Allegiance:

Investigation Check: Rank: 4.98 +.25(Circumstance)= 5.23 vs Challenge: 4

Final modifier: +30

Dice: 1d100+30

43 + 30 = 73


Slippery Inconsistencies:

Investigation Check: Rank: 4.98 +.25(Circumstance)= 5.23 vs Challenge: 5

Final modifier: +5

Dice: 1d100+5

21 + 5 = 26

I begin my investigation by looking into the somewhat obvious avenue of Bertilak and Carmine's secret missions only to run into an immediate and somewhat obvious roadblock. My only real avenue for information on their whereabouts is to look into the pictures that Carmine posts of the two of them on their missions. Particularly those that don't line up with any of their more official missions or trying to find some discrepancy between those two records.

I fail in the latter, though not for a lack of trying. Simply put, I don't have much experience discerning the exact location of random bits of desert background from Carmine's photos. Perhaps if she and Bertilak didn't dominate much of the screen space this would be an easier task, but that's not the world I live in.

After much work, me and my men are able to narrow down some locations of these photos. Most line up with the rough area proscribed by the official missions they took. The rest seem to be from their downtime and aren't always easy to discern their location. Even after doing so it doesn't provide me with any easy answers. Perhaps the most obvious avenue to take is to try to connect them with the various disappearances around Vacuo. While that might hold some weight, I have no direct proof towards this.

Simply put, there aren't any concrete records of any sort of disappearance in the same region as their secret adventures. There are rumors that correlate which make me inclined to think they're connected, but no direct proof. This is primarily because of the lack of any record keeping in the outer provinces of Vacuo. If the capital can't even have a central repository of missing persons cases that isn't a glorified sign post, I'm not sure why I'd ever expect anything better of the more rural communities.

This isn't to say that they don't have some recollection of events that put my pair of suspects in the area around the same time as the disappearance, but again, the issue is a lack of any concrete evidence. I'm not even sure if it would be all that helpful to have, though I could have definitely used the potential implication with Finn Asturias.

At least with Bertilak and Carmine being teammates with the Asturias twins, the implication would be somewhat easy to make. Instead I'm forced to narrow my efforts for the want of finding something actually useful. Fortunately, this is where my luck turns.

Even though Bertilak doesn't have much of an online presence, that same factor doesn't apply to everyone who knows of him or has dealt with him, particularly his clients. Of course, getting exact records out of the mission board system would be like pulling teeth, but I can rely on Oz and Theo to grease the wheels so to speak. From there a couple of patterns emerge.

The first is the type of mission selection that he and Carmine take on. For the most part they are overwhelmingly search and destroy or bounty missions. They don't seem to care if it's grimm or people they're hunting, though it is interesting to note that they shy away from any sort of defense or escort missions.

Most Huntsmen take on some at least as a form of downtime. Many more take on such missions, even at a loss of profits, because of an ideological predilection towards protecting the weak. The lack of such, in a sense, implies that there aren't many high-minded ideals shared between Bertilak and Carmine which is a bit odd because looking back further into their mission records.

Back when they were first and second year students of Shade, their record shows a bit of a different distribution. Nothing outlandish like a complete reversal, but when they were attending with Jax and Gillian there was a much higher incidence of them taking on defense and escort missions.

Of course, this could have been because they weren't exactly confident in their skills, but everything I've seen about Gillian would imply that shouldn't be such a major concern. If anything, with her semblance any sort of defensive job would be too easy with how much she could pump up their auras. Especially in reference to any sort of static or civilian protection.

Instead I take this as indicative of a more fundamental shift after the twins were kicked out. Possibly no longer influence towards taking said jobs to ensure an amicable team dynamic. Or maybe they came to the conclusion that the people of Vacuo no longer deserved their protection.

That seems like it might follow if they were particularly upset about Jax and Gill's expulsion. Although, by all accounts it appears that Carmine was far more invested in that while Bertilak was indifferent. Differing motivations leading to the same end result most likely.

With that conclusion drawn I move onto the second pattern I've found. Namely that Bertilak and Carmine have a strong tendency to chase after the highest paying job offered at any point in time. This would be entirely understandable behavior if not for another factor involved in this pattern, that being a refusal to do certain bounty missions provided by the Kingdom of Vacuo, though really Shade Academy, until the bounty had reached a more desirable amount.

This is hardly a new tactic in the Kingdoms, from Huntsmen and the Kingdom alike. It's a sort of unstated policy to ensure proper priority for the defense across the Kingdom. After all, if a sector was cleared of grimm then the ones who'd replace them would be younger and less dangerous meaning the mission would be more suitable for weaker Huntsmen and not as dangerous for civilians.

Of course, this opens up a certain level of abuse where Huntsmen can deliberately choose to take other jobs until the bounty ripens to an amount more amenable to them. This happens for particularly troublesome grimm like sulfurfish and centinels more often than other types, though for arguably different reasons.

Either way, it's indicative of a certain greed and callousness towards what's best for the Kingdom. Again, not a wholly unusual occurrence though indicative of a certain attitude. My immediate thought would be that they're supplying the Crown with the Lien they need for their activities. However, with what I suspect of Jax's possible semblance, that seems wholly unnecessary, thus necessitating a different motivation.

Carmine's isn't too difficult to discern. With her made up nickname and somewhat constant bragging about her missions, I take it that she's more motivated by a sense of pride and getting her name out there. I would imagine that the same could be true of Bertilak if it wasn't for his complete absence from any form of self-promotion as far as I can tell. This prideful behavior is also at odds with their racket of jacking up the price on otherwise standard missions.

Now, that could be simple self-interest leaking through. After all, why do a job at a lower rate if you could be paid a higher one? Except that not all of their missions are glamorous and would thus be unattractive to Carmine's sensibilities. A concession on her part no doubt. And what these conceded missions all have in common is a rather high payout compared to the work involved.

Of course, some of this is spoiled by having to split the earnings with teams who happened to have taken the same job or contributed in some way. However, more often than not these happen to be the highest paying missions they could take. Again, that could be mere happenstance or a desire to pad their coffers, but I find the repeated incidence too much to discount entirely. Then comes the few client reports that I can get my hands on.

From them I learn that Bertilak is very often received as brash, headstrong, and utterly dismissive of damn near everyone else. Something that more or less lines up with the report from Theo.

Most interesting, however, are reports from their school years particularly of more remote villages who'd try to offer the pair more work not explicitly mentioned as a part of their assigned mission. Whereas Carmine was more than willing to get involved if the prospect was exciting or big enough, Bertilak was much more reluctant. That could be simple caution, though that's quickly dispelled when I identify another pattern.

It takes some calculation, but most of these additional jobs that are declined fail to meet a certain level of profitability by my measures. This is a bit wonky since I'm not working with perfect Dust prices and there are outliers even then. Though accounting for a lack of perfect judgment more than smooths over those discrepancies. What's left is a collection of extra jobs that arguably paid more than adequately for the work rendered.

Again, it's more circumstantial than I'd like, but what I can conclude from all this data is that Bertilak seems to be motivated by material gains more than anything else, even seemingly morals. I could break confidentiality and try to reach some of these clients directly to see if that's the case, however I'm unsure if there's strictly a need to. Simple naked greed would be rather easy to work around as a lever, even more so if I were to have any blackmail against the man. Although, I definitely have the implication of blackmail if I were to press my case.

I am, however, left with a bit of a conundrum on if this is a particularly fruitful course of action. First to consider is any sort of loyalty that could be bought could just as easily be sold away if he were so inclined. This isn't even going into the messy business of if he'd consider himself in too deep to back out of the Crown now, though that could be more than easily solved with his assistance.

Second is the question on whether I could actually outbid the Crown. On the one hand, they hardly seem to be that financially solvent of an organization. On the other hand, if Jax's potential semblance is as pervasive as I believe, he could figuratively offer the world to Bertilak. Although, that brings up the question on why Jax would work with such a security risk.

A quick check with our expert shows that Bertilak isn't under the same aura weirdness as Miss Thistle and the others implying that he's not under the effects of our mystery semblance. The existence of one such exception naturally implies the existence of others. Mainly because I don't see anything majorly exceptional about Bertilak that would imply he's some sole exception. Plus there's his partner Carmine, who doesn't read as under the influence either.

Even if I'm assured of their retention of their free will, that doesn't make working with them heavily palatable. I, of course, can make the concession rather easily; I've worked with worse individuals after all. However, Autumn's sensibilities come back to the forefront of my mind and how he'd definitely have something to say about letting a criminal off the hook for any reason really. The rest of my friends are a bit more open-minded, though it is something to keep in mind.

Regardless, I will have to make some sort of determination on whether I'll reach out to Bertilak. Not now, the time difference between Atlas and Vacuo is too harsh; right now it's not even morning for them so I'll hold off. In the meantime I look further into his character and his motivations.

While I don't find anything as indicative of his mindset as the data I've trawled through, I do stumble over more insight into him as a person. For the most part he's rather proud with an over-inflated ego, having at one point called himself the strongest Huntsman in Vacuo.

A rather laughable claim when Theo not only exists, but was his headmaster. Though, from my meeting with the man, it seems like he doesn't have a terribly high opinion of Theo to begin with. Perhaps more than a little friction and insecurity is borne from that?

Otherwise he comes off as a rather straightforward and insensitive man. Another thing that lines up with my experience with him. It would be hard to fathom that he'd be up for any level of skullduggery, though he's hardly precluded from such. It makes me think he wouldn't enjoy the kind of activity I suspect he's tangled up in. Not for any moral reason, but because it would be bothersome to a degree.

Don't (3)

Contact (0)

Blake and I depart from the manor to enjoy the nightlife Atlas has to offer. Admittedly it is a breath of fresh air for us to depart from the heavy atmosphere the Schnee manor cultivates. That isn't to say that our temporary residence is an utter drain on us emotionally. However, I know that's primarily because of the company we keep rather than anything else. I can easily see why Weiss would prefer an accommodation that's a little bit more homey than the expansive corridors of her family's estate.

Either way, Blake and I stalk the streets, replacing any such thoughts with the presence of one another. My girlfriend's usually playful demeanor is subdued as the two of us make our way towards a romantic dinner. Normally we'd make a beeline for a club or some other physical activity, yet that has been pushed off for later in the evening. Just another reminder that the dynamics of our relationship have changed; for the better in my opinion.

We receive more than our fair share of stares as we enter the restaurant. Not that either of us lets out any display that we're noticing such. The only indication on my girlfriend's end is the way she steps closer for a moment and squeezes my hand before standing defiant.

That isn't to say that all the stares we receive are because of our famous status. Some of them sure, most of them probably. However, I would be a fool to think that an upper-class establishment in Atlas would be completely bereft of any prejudice from its patrons.

Racism is in a bit of an odd spot as far as Atlas is concerned. There's definitely a group identity involved with how classes of people, even faunus, are collated together. However, it is possible for an individual to separate themselves from that preconceived notion. Usually by associating with a new group.

This does not mean the issue is one of integration. One where the faunus have to simply adopt the stylings and preferences of the humans of Atlas in order to be accepted. Even accepting that such a thing would even be possible, much less preferable, it still doesn't stop the natural association of groups of faunus as well, groups of faunus. Something other and separate from more human-centric groups.

There is much that could be said about the subject. Such as how it incentivises otherwise disenfranchised faunus into joining the military, though it could easily be argued the same applies to all of the poor members of Mantle and Atlas. At the very least I chalk up a lack of any vocalized vitriolic sentiment to be because of my now open connection to James, and Weiss I suppose. No one really wants to cross the two most powerful entities in Atlas.

However, all of that is rather meaningless when compared to my girlfriend's discomfort. It hasn't passed my notice that she prefers to lose herself in the crowd, preferring a kind of anonymity to standing in the spotlight. Although, now she's meeting the challenge head on rather than hiding behind me or turning avoidant. If I had to guess, she probably conceives this kind of attention as a necessary price for our relationship.

Fortunately the both of us had the wherewithal to expect this kind of issue and request a more secluded spot for our meal, something that the wait staff has no problem accommodating. Thus we end up residing across from one another in the relative privacy of a candlelit dinner. All throughout which Blake's expression keeps changing.

One moment she'll look at me with half-lidded eyes and her lips caught between her teeth, the next she'll have a more vacant expression and find herself at a loss for words. Usually she'll settle that with a look into my eyes followed by a contented sigh, though sometimes she grows beet red and looks away. I pretend not to notice at first and try not to read into her rapidly changing emotional state. But, when it becomes clear that she's not pulling herself together I have to intervene.

I grab her hand and meet her eyes. "Is there something on your mind?" My tone is soft and a bit pleading, practically inviting her to open up.

"You," she throws out cheekily and I narrow my eyes in response. "I'm serious." Her follow up reply rings as defensive to my ears, though not all that avoidant.

"Fine," I let out, forcing myself to relax. I'm not going to force her to open up if she doesn't want to. Although, I also know that kind of unstated imposition is the perfect way to compel her to speak.

Before I can ponder that anymore she cracks. "It's just, I never really expected this, you know," she asks with pleading eyes. As if trying to compel me to put the pieces together so she doesn't have to.

Of course I know where she's coming from, it's kind of hard not to with how much thought I've given our relationship and her approach to it. This kind of emotional openness, much less this particular venue, is still relatively unexplored for her. Even if she's thrown her lot into this relationship, that doesn't mean all of her apprehension has been washed away. In fact, it might even exacerbate the issues now that she has more to lose.

Somehow it feels fitting that she would be the one to overthink this kind of thing. Well, not overthink per se. More that she seems out of her depth and very much willing to deliberate on her behavior instead of just living entirely in the moment. Not that she's ignoring her feelings entirely or is unwilling to show them to me. Our moment and her reveal in her bedroom are indicative enough that she can get over that stumbling block.

Instead of affirming her unstated request verbally, I simply squeeze her hand and flash her a smile. She returns my gesture with a small smile of her own as well as a release of tension from her frame. The two of us just enjoy that brief moment of staring at one another before it's broken by some sort of unseen signal. Not that it stops us from being utterly absorbed with each other's presence throughout the meal, or the lull of companionable silence that follows when we run out of small talk.

We have more on our agenda for the night, though it seems like this is the perfect time to just take in each other's company and relax. Possibly the prospect of having to deal with more crowds and prying eyes disincentivizes my girlfriend from departing quite yet. However, I get the feeling that her entire world is rather constrained to just the confines of this room at the moment. Not like I can say that I'm too much better, though my mind does whirl with possible conversations even as I allow myself to be lulled into this period of peace.

Relationship: She seems to have sacrificed a bit of her own comfort and desires for our relationship; I could check in with her to see if she has any regrets or requests. (1)

Indulgence: There's no real reason to make this outing too serious, the two of us could simply enjoy our time together. (1)

Change: We've dealt with more than one rapid development in our lives, I could see how she's holding up and processing everything. (0)

Support: I know she doesn't want to force me to handle White Fang or conspiracy business on my own, but I could get her take on what we're involved with. (0)

Circumstance: I imagine that she has more than a little to say about our current lodgings and Atlas in general. Perhaps it's worth getting those thoughts out of her mind. (0)

In our bout of silence I shoot another smile to my girlfriend who takes it as some sort of unseen signal to relax herself and match my gesture. I suppose that isn't too far from the truth, I could choose to engage in a rather more serious talk instead of just enjoying our time together. In fact there's a somewhat serious matter on my mind right now, but I discount it as less important than whatever we could get up to. She deserves that much of my attention at the very least.

Thus we spend a few more minutes inside the restaurant before Blake daintily takes my arm and gestures for us to leave. She has no problem pressing herself up against me and leaning her head against my shoulder in a contented manner as she does so. Something which does wonders to inhibit our walking speed with how awkward she makes any kind of movement.

Even more so when she uses the opportunity to start whispering affirmations and words of encouragement to me. Not only that, but she keeps her eyes mostly closed instead of gazing at the sights around us. Utterly trusting me to steer us around and keep her from stumbling into anything which makes it rather difficult to retaliate appropriately to her attack. I swear, she always finds some way to rile me up and swivel around my defenses.

I suppose she could also be doing it to ignore the attention we receive or some of the more negative sights we could see. She probably doesn't want to ruin our night getting angry over something the both of us are working to change. That draws my thoughts to another matter entirely, almost enough to burst through the bubble of peace the two of us have created. However, I manage to dismiss such an intrusive thought as we arrive at our destination

As far as I'm concerned it's a rather standard nightclub without much else to really say about the place aside from the fact we're almost excluded until we show our Huntsmen licenses and are let through. Technically we should still be prohibited, on the grounds of potential underage drinking if nothing else. However, many places aren't in the business of excluding Huntsmen. It probably helps that we have actual Huntsmen licenses and not just in-training ones thanks to the meddling of Glynda and Oz, though it's hardly like either of us plan on drinking tonight.

That does, however, bring my thoughts back to our mutual sacrifices which I have to dispel again to get lost in the music and my girlfriend's rhythm. It's hardly the same as our outing in Vale, especially with how eyes are slowly drawn on us, either due to our fame or our features. I'm unsure if there's really any spot we could retreat to where we wouldn't receive this undue attention. It certainly isn't possible with my limited understanding of any sort of night-time scene, it was never really something I could engage with previously. Maybe Yang would be more discerning?

I'll have to give some thought to asking her for help at some point, I'm sure she wouldn't mind. I mean, she's already helping me with my girlfriends indirectly so I don't see why another instance would tip the scales. Although, that reminds me of what I've gone over with Yang and the potential surprise I have lying in wait for my girlfriends.

The topic is light enough that I have no problem delving into it while Blake and I recover from our time on the dance floor. She's more than a little receptive to the idea. Apparently finding it 'cool' while making no mention of the intimate contact involved. I doubt she's unaware of such, or that the thought never crossed her mind, just that her actual concerns lie elsewhere. Perhaps an indication of her thoughts towards our relationship or maybe just fixated on the appearance of the activity.

The latter certainly tracks with her talk about outfits for such an activity. I think as a concession towards my normal sensibilities. Although, it's not like she doesn't have any contributions of her own. Evidently she's willing to entertain changes to her own wardrobe while also pressing me on what I'd think is best, or well, what I'd prefer to see her in. Even knowing her intentions it's hard for me to not get drawn into the conversation. Or perhaps it's because I know what's on her mind that I can't help but indulge her.

Eventually our time grows long and the attention becomes too much for us to bear. We depart for another club and then another repeating the cycle of losing ourselves in the moment, engaging with small talk, running away, and enjoying each other's company with whispered praise on the way to our next venue. However, that run around has to end as the night slips nearer and nearer to the morning.

Neither of us intend to stay out away from the manor for a night even if there is a certain preference there. Myself because I know just how fraught the situation at the Schnee manor is and there's no reason to rock the boat. Blake, well, she doesn't vocalize her reason for why, but I imagine it's another concession towards my needs as well as Weiss' feelings. Not that it stops her from practically draping herself over me on our walk back through sparse streets. It does, however, bring my mind back to a topic I've been avoiding.

"Blake," I sound out with a small nudge, "Thank you." I don't elucidate my point or my feelings any more than that. Theoretically she could take that in a number of ways, but a certain heaviness in my tone should imply only one real option.

She digs her head against my shoulder, not quite nuzzling, more like she's avoiding the sentiment even as she returns, "You're welcome."

"No, really I mean it. I know that it's-that I haven't exactly made thing easy for you-"

She stops me with a kiss. "Maybe not, but you're trying. No, you're doing more than that; I couldn't ask for anything more from you."

"But you could want more," I throw out in a light tone. Ostensibly a joke, but we both know there's more meaning behind it than just that.

"Maybe," she defers, "but I'm not. Besides, you don't need to take things so seriously." She pauses for a moment to trail a hand over my neck. "I'm pretty sure I've shown you how much you mean to me."

A disarming comment rises to my lips only to die out with an accepting hum. She's right in all the ways that matter. Even if our painting sessions weren't enough to get that through to me, it's hard to ignore the sheer sentimentality inlaid in her stuffed animal show in her bedroom or the memories we entrusted with one another.

"You're right," I affirm, drawing a smile from each of us. Then I needle, "Not like you'll love me any less for showing a little concern."

She draws out a hum as if she has to think for a long time, though a pleased note does much to undercut any level of seriousness. "It is one of your more endearing points," she concedes in a teasing tone.

"As if I have anything other than endearing qualities." No words come from her lips in response to my little joke. Instead her smile widens and she presses herself against me insistently, a tight side hug following which again disrupts our movements.

Obviously she's taking that bit of self-praise as a lot more meaningful than the errant expression it was intended as. I suppose I shouldn't be too surprised; I suspect I'd have a similar reaction to an off-handed comment of hers that reflects the same sentiment. Of course that's because my Blake can be much too hard on herself. The realization of which throws me for a loop for a bit; I suppose we really aren't too dissimilar in the grand scheme of things.

Again I find myself falling into her rhythm with a desire to not complicate the night. She's already dissuaded my worries and I could just let the matter go. Although, I'm more than familiar with how she can hide away her true feelings. In the end, this is just something too important to leave up to mere chance and unspoken assumptions.

"But seriously Blake, even if I'm worrying needlessly I'd like to know what you think. If there's anything more that I could be doing." What's left unsaid is if there's anything she'd like to change about her arrangement. After the confession from Illia, I doubt that such matters aren't on her mind in some way.

My girlfriend creates a bit of distance between us and stares at me with heavy searching eyes. Clearly reluctant to get into the matter and trying to discern how serious I am about my inquiry. Just as obvious to me is the fact that she really doesn't want to get into the matter, likely out of worry of disrupting the happy slice of life she's made for herself.

Eventually she deflects, "Everything is fine, really." I keep up my gaze and she breaks again, turning her head away from me. "I guess I do have a book I'd like to read with you. Well, less of a book more of a graphic novel I guess. It's, uh, a bit romance based, so if you don't want to that's fine-"

"Blake," I utter softly and her head snaps towards me, "if that's what you want I'm sure we can make the time for it." Really any such reassurance shouldn't be necessary. She knows what my semblance is capable of and that's really the least of it. Especially since we're already spending some of our sessions just discussing media together.

No, she's just distracting herself and me from the actual heart of my inquiry. Perhaps she really doesn't have anything she'd like to ask of me and is just coming up with something to fulfill the letter of my request. However, I'm not foolish enough to discount her prior reaction and she knows I'm observant enough to have caught it.

Not that it stops her from still being hesitant. "It's-I know what we have isn't perfect. I don't blame Weiss for that or anything-I mean, sure I would like it if she were a bit more open…or accepting I mean. Not like it's her fault or anything, I'm the one who's intruding-"

"Blake," I try cutting her off with a reassurance of my own, but she shakes herself loose, gaining too much steam to simply stop here.

"Ochre," she retorts, "I'm not some delicate flower that has to be handled so delicately. I know I'm the one stepping into something that was already established. Really, I can't thank either of you enough for giving me this chance; it's…really the happiest I've been in a long time. However, that doesn't free me from any sort of responsibility. If I have to give up the chance to pursue anything else, I'll do so without a second thought."

Then she crashes against me, apparently cementing her resolve with that physical act. It's not too surprising given what we've discussed in the past and her rejection of Illia. Although, it is reassuring to receive her level of surety, that she doesn't really hold any true regrets.

What we have might not be to her complete preference, though I get the inclination from her that it's pretty damn close. Perhaps she'd enjoy something more open or more exclusive, I feel like she could fall either way. However, she's resolved herself to enjoy what we have to the fullest and I can't find myself disagreeing with her.
 
Summer Week 5 (Part 4)
Marina and I ready ourselves for a trip down into Mantle. While the majority of our trips has and will have us reside in Atlas proper, this trip to the city below will be a little less rosy. Mainly because of the sheer economic and social disparity between the two. With Atlas residing in the clouds it quite literally is an economic and social symbol of success, bringing with it the best and brightest that the Kingdom has to offer. Even more so for Mantle because of the sheer proximity.

While that is slightly involved in my reason for descending, the same can't be said for my sister. She plainly wouldn't care about any such socio-economic issues beyond how they affect her, me, or my plans. The reason why she's with me is a much more personal one.

Pietro, for whatever reason, has singled out his clinic as a place for all of us to meet. A choice that is strange enough that I can't help read into it. If he wanted simple security he would have us meet him at his lab in Atlas. If he wanted to be welcoming he could invite us into his home. Since neither are the case I have to look into what he presents with this locale.

On the one hand he's showing off a charitable venture for the people of Mantle rather directly to us. Only I know Marina wouldn't care and I was already aware of it. If he was wanting to show off then all he's really doing is displaying that he doesn't know who he's dealing with. While that's certainly possible, I don't want to bet on the good doctor's incompetence or negligence.

In that light, the possibility that he's doing it out of a sense of control makes more sense. It lines up with what I already suspect of the man and provides an easy excuse as to why our other locales or even a public meet-up are unpalatable. While he would have security at his workspace he wouldn't have the same level of absolute control as he does in his clinic. He would arguably have that same if not greater level of control in his residence, but that could simply be something too personal for him to venture. This offers him a way to keep things at a professional distance while also retaining control of the situation in his own mind.

Of course, I could ruin that rather easily. It shouldn't be too difficult to spring a visit on him in his workspace or do some investigating to find out where he lives. In fact, I could probably get that rather easily from Penny if I really wanted to, but there's no reason for me to antagonize the man. If he needs the assurance of a specific locale I'm hardly one to discourage him.

That line of thinking easily takes up most of my time in our journey down. Marina spends much of her time bouncing in her seat out of excitement. If she's the least bit nervous of meeting her girlfriend's dad in the flesh she hardly shows it. Knowing her she likely hasn't paid the man any mind and only has Penny in her thoughts.

That much is confirmed when we walk into the clinic whereupon Marina and Penny make a beeline for each other. The two of them devolving instantly into a litany of questions and excited babbling as the two of them seemingly talk over one another while also somehow taking in everything the other is saying. Needless to say it's a level of chatter that I don't often see from my sister and even Pietro who's sitting behind a counter seems taken aback.

So much so that neither he nor I say anything for a few minutes, just letting the two girls talk to one another. The longer the moment goes on the longer it seems like neither of them are going to stop, only really interrupted whenever Penny stops for quick heaving breaths with my sister attending to her with a small rub of the back. Eventually the moment is broken by an insistent cough from Pietro.

"Well, I'm sure that you girls would love to catch up some more. But, before the two of ya get too carried away, I'd like to have a word with Marina right quick, if that's alright?" Despite his ostensible question his tone makes it rather clear he's not expecting any answer other than a yes. Made even more clear when his mobility chair raises him into the air; arguably as a means to transpose him and Marina to a more private room, though it comes off as more of an intimidation attempt to me.

Not that it really seems like it gets through to my sister. Instead her eyes zero in on his legs while her face is pulled into a heavy frown. Some dissatisfaction at the interruption is no doubt present, but I read her expression as more thoughtful and confused than anything else. Why exactly I'm not sure.

This can't be the first time that she's become aware of a disabled person, nor would I think she's confused about his attempt at intimidation. She wouldn't take any threat from him all that seriously even discounting his lack of personal locomotion. That and she'd have to register what he's doing as a threat for any sort of reaction at intimidation to make sense. I can't parse where her reaction stems from, though I get the distinct feeling that Nora is to blame, somehow.

Regardless, my sister follows him after a push from her girlfriend and a nod from myself. This leaves me and the questionably robot girl alone in the lobby of the clinic. Fortunately there are no patients inside and no way for anyone to sneak into the room without one of us becoming aware so we don't have to worry about privacy, though it does leave us with a level of dead air to fill.

Departure: She's already made it clear she'll be attending Beacon starting from the next semester. I could see how her dad is taking things and what her general plans are. (1)

Personhood: Perhaps the question that's burning at my curiosity the most. How exactly is she taking the discovery of her semblance and what all is it capable of? (1)

Family: I suppose I have news of my own to share with her concerning Marina. Perhaps I could angle that into a discussion about her feelings towards her dad. (0)

Stipulations: I'm sure she has more than a few concessions she has to abide by from her dad and the military. I could look into them as well as her plans for the future. (0)

With the departure of Pietro and my sister, I take the opportunity to take a clear look at Penny. Her face is fuller with more color in her cheeks. Not that she was deathly pale or anything, but it's different from any sort of tan; like she just has some more life in her. In addition to that, her orange hair is a bit longer than the last time I saw her. I'm unsure if these rather minute changes are due to her semblance or any tinkering that may or may not have occurred.

The somewhat terrifying prospect of body modification aside, I put my money far more on the former. Mainly because with the departure of Marina and Pietro, Penny's demeanor becomes stiffer for lack of a better word. Nothing that I would describe as inhuman, Penny's systems are obviously well-designed enough for that to not be a problem. However, after seeing a sort of animation from Penny that I'd expect from Nora it's hard to discount the relative lack of energy she has currently.

To deal with that I simply ignore any of those heavy connotations to ask, "So, any big plans for when you're with us at Beacon?"

At first she turns to face me rather normally with an answer on her lips, only for that to die out as she hops and sways, bouncing on the heels of her feet. "Oh! I can't wait. We'll have so much fun! We can eat and sleep and go on missions together! Although-what about the dorm arrangements? Are we going to have to fit in a- or-or do w-w-w-we," her teeth chatter and she buries her face in the palm of her hands.

Her immediate excitement and quick turn to embarrassment easily informs me that she's mistaken my words. Well, maybe not; I've given it due consideration and it's not like there are many better prospects for Penny to be slotted into. Even if there was an opening with other teams of our year, the only real options are RWBY and myself with Oz and James obviously trusting me more. However, I don't have any real confirmation and should ameliorate her reaction besides.

"Nothing's set in stone quite yet. Regardless, I was more wondering if there was anything you were looking forward to, not…" I trail off, not bringing either of our attention to her flubbing. Obviously she's taking that as a step up in intimacy, likely regarding her and Marina's relationship. Yeah, there's ample reason for us to just avoid that and move on.

Fortunately, my words reach the robot girl and she peeks out from behind her hands. She pats her cheeks with her hands with a soft sound. Then her hands drop to rest at her side with a natural sort of looseness and jittery energy.

"Well, I wouldn't say that I have any big plans. Marina and I are going to visit Vale as often as we can; there's so much of the city for both of us to explore. That and I'd like the opportunity to sample, well, everything I can. From sights to sensations to even," she pauses and looks away, "food."

She pauses again, as if waiting for me to make some sort of comment. When I don't she hazards a look my way and I give her a reassuring nod. I'm not sure why exactly she'd be embarrassed to admit any particular fondness for food.

I suppose it informs me a little about how her semblance works and her reaction to discovering such. Maybe her dad or some other researcher made an issue of it, or at least a comment that she took as a lot more meaningful than was likely intended.

"Let's just hope you don't get homesick too easily," I throw out with a calm air. My words are intended to mollify her nervous energy, though she still remains restless. Not wholly because of our conversation, I feel. Rather it seems like this is just her natural state; at least when her semblance is active that is.

Before I can pivot to that avenue of conversation she supplies, "I'll miss a few things, but…I think it's for the best." Her head swivels to the door her father and Marina disappeared behind.

"I'm guessing the situation isn't simple." My statement should be open-ended enough that she can choose to ignore it or acknowledge it as much as she wants to without feeling pressured.

"He wants what's best for me, but he doesn't like it," she frowns, "and he won't move with me to Vale so I can still see him. It's-" she starts only to cut herself off with a shake of the head, "I wish it wasn't like this; I wish he'd- I mean, we'll still talk. It's just…different I guess," she finishes with a sigh.

Throughout her words, her previously loose and jittery frame slowly loses its relaxed and energetic nature. I can't imagine that's intentional, though it's not entirely too odd given the circumstance. However, something about the slow transition just strikes me as off, like it's just ever so slightly wrong which draws my attention far more than a blatant error ever would. The source I can only chalk up to Penny's semblance.

There's still more that we could delve into, but I think it's better to swerve around any such heaviness at the moment. A little gift I can give my sister; after all it would be poor manners to leave her a sad girlfriend to deal with. A change in topic can only do us good and my curiosity is still eating away at me.

"I'm sure he'll come around, my dad did. Besides, you were only with us for a semester and you discovered a lot about yourself, didn't you?" Of course my oblique callback to her semblance and her time at Beacon is intentional. Kind of hard not to have noticed how excited she was to tell Ruby, Marina, and I that she was really real back then and I doubt that enthusiasm has diminished in any way.

"You could say that," she states with a giggle that's only slightly forced.

I lean forward, "C'mon, you can't leave me hanging like that."

"You're hanging," she questions with a curious tone and a tilt of her head. Before I can correct her or supply any explanation she steps into my space and around me. "No, you're quite clearly standing." Only the hint of a smile informs me that any attempt to correct her would be misinformed.

An amused grunt escapes me and my encouragement widens her smile. It's a good sign that she can not only make a joke like that but also that she's comfortable enough with that subject matter. She's acclimated rather well as a social being, not at all like my sister, though I'd imagine that such a stark reminder would be difficult for her to reconcile with. Of course, she could be using humor to deal with her discomfort, but I wouldn't think that she'd jump to that so easily if that were the case.

"I see you discovered a sense of humor as well."

"Actually, I had one installed." Only her still present smile tells me that's likely another joke on her part.

I roll my eyes, "And here I am, trying to show interest in a friend and this is the kind of treatment I receive?"

She accepts my jab in good cheer and moves on, "Of course, but, well, you already know about everything I 'discovered' while at Beacon."

I fix her with a look which she blankly returns. Obviously she's not connecting that there's so much she could talk about or that I still don't know. Thus I prompt, "For starters, we could talk a bit about your semblance. I'm sure you've explained a bit of it to Marina, but, well, Ruby and I kind of left the two of you alone for that conversation, remember?"

A rosy tint colors her cheeks, though it appears muted by my estimation. "Of course, of course," she mumbles, trying to regain her composure. "It's- well, I'm still working on understanding it myself. I mean, it's not like we don't have a good understanding of it. It's," she pauses suddenly, "the issue is more getting it to work reliably.

My semblance requires a lot of focus to activate." She shakes her head, "No, focus isn't quite the right word. I have to be in a particular state of mind and getting it to work consciously is a bit of a struggle."

"You don't seem to have many issues right now," I point out.

Again her cheeks color, this time with her turning avoidant. "It was discovered that the introduction of Marina as an element makes it substantially easier for me for whatever reason. I guess that extends to my friends as well." She shoots me a shy smile, though her eyes quickly slide off me like that sort of admission isn't wholly welcome.

I let the moment settle as I parse her words myself. Her avoidant attitude strikes me as indicative that she does know the activation conditions of her semblance a bit more strongly than she lets on, or at least she thinks she does. It's entirely possible that she's misconstrued that aspect of her semblance with how recently she's discovered it.

What that actually tells me is that the activation condition is something a bit more ephemeral than a mere emotional state or any sort of focus. Sure, that apparently works, but I'd assume that Atlas would have more than enough experience to narrow in on something more concrete like that rather than leave Penny with this sort of assumption. Although, I do find it amusing that the robot girl has apparently developed an understanding of her semblance that isn't based on something concretely mechanical.

I interrogate that line of reasoning and discover that her semblance is a bit more involved than a simple switch between her robot and human physiology. It seems like she can mimic the properties of any material aside from Dust with enough mental effort and aura.

Speaking of, the drain on her reserves is significant enough that she can keep up her human form for a good portion of the day but her reserves don't recover enough for that to be a repeat performance across multiple days. That should be resolved somewhat as her reserves increase, though I have a somewhat obvious solution for a near constant drain on aura that I can share with her. By my estimation it shouldn't be enough to offset the matter entirely, though it's more than enough to earn a bone-crushing hug from the robot girl as well as a bit of excited babbling.

From said torrent of words I catch that she's attempted to practice with her semblance on her own time. Particularly she's trying to get her state of mind so that her human form is her default up to and including while she's sleeping. It is concerning in a way that she's still so fixated on 'being human' rather than being herself. It seems like the issue has just morphed into something different though entirely something that she's positive about and working to solve.

I suppose it wouldn't be the worst thing if she were to succeed, though from this I also learn that she's developed a fascination with sleeping and dreams. It isn't too surprising that her interests have bent towards the more mundane aspects of human life that she's just now experiencing for the first time.

"Does the involvement of Marina or I make it any easier to change in general or is it just…" I trail off, waving towards her. Conscientious enough to not use the words 'human form' since that seems like an easy way to get her feeling self-conscious again.

Penny tilts her head and her features tighten in apparent thought. "No, it only seems to help with this. I think that's what Dad wants to talk to her about actually."

I can't help myself from being pulled out of the conversation and my thoughts entirely with that sort of assumption. It's far more likely that Pietro's giving Marina a shovel speech or just trying to interrogate my sister in general rather than actively seeking out information on Penny's semblance. After all, there shouldn't be any sort of strange semblance interaction going on here with what I know presently. I could be missing something entirely, but I think the obvious explanation is far more likely than not.

As if on cue, the door deeper inside the clinic opens up and my sister struts out to the side of her girlfriend. Well, strut is a bit of a misnomer; she just walks normally, but compared to Pietro's subdued demeanor she's practically standing triumphant in regards to whatever talk the two of them had.

It's no real surprise that a man of logic and wits would end up hitting a brick wall as far as my sister is concerned. Although it at least appears that there's nothing heavily negative about their interaction. Rather the Atlesian inventor appears more resigned than anything else. All of the indignation and intimidation he tried to get across before retreating inside the clinic is gone from him.

Unfortunately, I don't have the time to do much more than catch up on those bare basics. My meeting with Robyn Hill is soon to arrive. Besides, Penny and Marina deserve to spend some time together even though they'll continue to do so for the entirety of our stay in Atlas.



I walk through the streets of Mantle with more than a little attention drawn to myself and my ears. Strangely enough it's even more intense and hostile than during my outing with Blake up in Atlas. That isn't to say there's any outright hostility aside from a passing remark or two as I make my way to my destination.

Evidently it seems like I'm either not all that well known in Mantle or that knowledge of who I am does little to disincentivize this kind of behavior. From a certain point of view I can see how it makes sense. Robyn had to call for caution for the people of Mantle to not make any hasty judgments against myself and the White Fang for our association with Atlas. The fact she felt that was necessary doesn't spell very many good things about the relationship between the two cities. As for my more charitable efforts, people could be unaware of them or simply attribute them to Terra instead of myself or the White Fang as a whole.

Regardless, it isn't too much to put up with at this time of day and I find myself outside of a large square building near the middle ring of the city. Not the middle as in inside the crater with the faunus slums but rather the outer segment where it's still socially acceptable for humans to reside while also not being too strange to see a faunus around.

Their hideout, as it is, is a mix between a sort of office space and warehouse the inside of which is filled with crates of goods of various makes and styles. These are the same supplies that have been distributed to Terra's charities in the area to help lighten the load. However, I know well enough to immediately suspect that there's something up with all this.

The Happy Huntresses are ostensibly a charity, the same as Terra's and even Watt's 'charity.' As such there is a similar protection from the law in regards to investigating their finances without due cause. Of course, that law is only in place due to the efforts of Jacques weighing in on the council.

I imagine James would work towards repealing it based on the kerfuffle with Watt's charity if not for the fact that he's rather busy at the moment and is unlikely to have the political capital to instigate an arguable fight with the Schnee patriarch. Either way, it means that the Happy Huntresses could have gained all these supplies through legitimate means and donations, though I find that unlikely.

As independent huntresses the Happy huntresses have a hard time finding any sort of profitable work in the snowy Kingdom. Atlas prefers to handle the grimm primarily through the military and their specialists leaving very few jobs for anyone else. Just another way that the Kingdom 'encourages' Huntsman to sign up with the military or otherwise drive independent Huntsman away.

Arguable violation of the Vytal Accords aside, I'm led into an office where Robyn sits at her desk with one of her Huntresses on either side of her. One is a white-haired woman with similarly white sheep ears and the other is a tan-skinned woman with bluish green hair. As for Robyn herself, she has very light blonde hair tied up in a high ponytail and a bit more of a dusky complexion than is normally associated with Atlesians, though hardly truly dark.

Just after I enter the room, she stands up and stretches out her hand. "Firstly I'd like to thank you for meeting with us so soon after your arrival."

I grasp her hand; she seems genuine with her words. It is interesting that she'd lead with that though. It implies that she expected that I'd brush her off as unimportant despite ostensibly working together and even trying to finalize any sort of cooperation between our two groups. I suppose it wasn't only the people of Mantle she was trying to reassure with her call for caution.

I grasp her hand, "And I'd like to thank you for making the time to meet with me regardless."

Instead of letting go immediately she states, "Just so you know, my semblance allows me to tell if anyone is lying with just a touch."

In response to her words I simply flash her a smile and that seems to satisfy her and she sits down with a quick nod directed my way. That could be a simple courtesy on her part, though I think there's another aspect to it. She was likely trying to provoke a response from me with how blatant she was. I don't think she had anything specific in mind; just a way to gauge my character just as I'm gauging hers.

Obviously this talk is going to be more focused on professional matters than personal, which is entirely fine with me. However, that doesn't mean that I'll simply be idle in discussing any sort of cooperation with her. Understanding her group, how they operate, and her own values is more or less instrumental in reaching any sort of common ground for the future. What topics I cover to do so is an entirely different matter.

Criminality: I don't think they're fooling anyone with how they're at least skirting around the law. At the very least I should ensure that I'm not committing to anything egregious. (2)

Assistance: Even before we reached out to them they were willing to assist with our endeavors and she stuck her neck out for me. Might as well see what prompted that. (1)

Openness: It's a bit more of a personal concern, but I could delve into why she revealed her semblance so openly to me. Even if it's arguably public knowledge she gave up an advantage. (1)

Mantle: Obviously there has to be some reason for them to be so invested in the well-being of the city below. (0)

Atlas: No doubt her and her group harbor some sort of distaste for Atlas. Enough so that they refused jobs with the military. I could dig into that a little. (0)

"Why did you open with that," I question as I take a seat opposite of the woman. The provoking question stands at odds with my action. Ostensibly I'm weakening myself while making an aggressive inquiry, which undercuts any sort of aggressive air that could be generated by my blunt question. Instead turning it into a more honest query.

While her compatriots bristle, Robyn merely lays one hand on the table and holds the other aloft. "I believe open honesty is the best way to approach any relationship." She regards her aloft hand for a moment, "Call it a trick of fate that I'm left with such a semblance. Of course, I'm not going to force it on anyone."

"But you have no problem using the implication of it," I cut in. She wasn't exactly subtle with her aims when she brought it up. In fact, "I'm guessing that we're not going to have an entirely open relationship unless I submit myself to it."

"Well, if you have nothing to hide, you have nothing to worry about," the dark-skinned woman cuts in with a calm tone.

Robyn rebukes her by calling out, "Joanna," though the woman herself simply shrugs off the attention. Afterwards she turns to me, "Like I said, I'm not going to force it on anyone, but you aren't entirely wrong either. A bit of openness on your part would be appreciated."

Yeah, and not at all coercive. I have to wonder if she's gone through her own teammates and association in order to ascertain their loyalty. She doesn't strike me as the paranoid sort, though it obviously greases the wheel and she has no problem using underhanded means for her goals. In this instance I get the feeling she won't trust me entirely unless I do so. In any case, it shouldn't be too difficult to use the truth to answer any inquiries in such a way that it isn't too troublesome.

I hold out my hand for her. If there's any surprise from the gesture she doesn't show it, though the rest of her teammates aren't so similar. Once the shock passes their guarded demeanor melts away, leading to a more casual air to the conversation.

Robyn stares for a long while at my outstretched hand and then back to me, "Are you sure about this? It's not necessary." Her tone is level which does well to disguise any desire from her that she actually wants or appreciates this gesture. An admirable mask that doesn't provide any clear tells if not for the fact that her prior behavior makes this a rather obvious conclusion for me.

"What better way to show my good intentions," I say as more of a question than anything else. She likely can't read into any sort of truthfulness with such a vague statement even if she were touching me; a bit of unnecessary defense.

Although, what exactly are the limits of her semblance? Would a half-truth work just as well as a full one? Not really worth risking when I can avoid it though that could arguably be said about this entire situation. In any case, she can only work off of subjective truths; anything more objective, as I understand it, would be magic.

Robyn nods and hesitates for a moment longer before she takes my hand, a coating of aura extending over the two of us, and asks, "Did General Ironwood ask you to get in contact with us?" That's an interesting first question and puts to mind what she believes their greatest threat is.

"No, James doesn't even know I'm meeting with you." At least I don't think he does. I certainly haven't informed him and White Fang business is the business of the White Fang, as long as we aren't working with Atlas directly that is. Either way, the coating of aura between us grows a light green.

"Why do you call him James," she questions almost absently and I see a perfect opportunity to get in their good graces somewhat.

"Because as much as I hate it, he's grown familiar to me." My tone is heavily laced with reluctance to add to the effect and I even flash irritation over my features. Our connecting aura continues to emit its light and relaxes everyone else in the room.

"I think it's my turn to ask questions," I continue. "Does this thing work in reverse?" That question comes out absent-mindedly and I chide myself for not just ignoring my curiosity.

"Would you believe me if I said it did?"

"Yes." Despite the confidence in my tone and trying to will it to be true, our aura connection turns a light-red. Annoying. The response doesn't generate any recrimination from Robyn. If anything she looks a touch sad at it. Like it's simply an unfortunate and expected fact of the world.

A wan smile settles on her face. "As much as I'd like it to be otherwise, it's a one way connection." Her solemn tone indicates to some degree that she believes that to be true. Either that or she's really playing up a character. I suppose that wouldn't be impossible, but I find it unlikely with what I know so far. More that it seems like Robyn regards her semblance as a barrier of sorts; even if I'm tempted to kill to have something similar in my arsenal.

Don't get me wrong, I love my semblance, but knowing for certain if I could trust someone… Needless to say it would have saved me a lot of trouble in the past. No doubt in the future as well.

"Unfortunate," I state and the light returns to a faint green. Such a simple statement and yet it reads as true, no matter that it's hopelessly vague to the point of uselessness. Despite that, the remark reinvigorates Robyn to a degree, returning her to a more professional calm.

"You have questions, you said," she asks as she settles our hands across the desk, hardly paying attention to the connection.

"More than a few, to start off with, I find myself curious how you routinely find yourself with so many supplies to hand out."

"And why do you want to know that," she questions instead of answering me, her violet eyes leveled at me in a serious manner.

"Because I want to know who I'm working with and what problems they could bring with them. I have no problem with certain bits of criminality, though I have taken great pains to distance myself and the White Fang from anything of the like." Her look breaks to check the unchanging light of her semblance and I prompt, "You know, if you're going to make such a big deal about honesty, you could give me the benefit of the doubt."

My response cuts off any words that she could say. Instead she slowly retreats her hand. "You're right," she starts in an apologetic tone before firming up. "It's just that there is a lot for us to lose if the truth gets out. As I'm sure you can tell, not everything we collect is legally acquired as it were. We don't take from anyone who can't afford to lose it, mainly we source what we can from those who live above; particularly the corporations and people who exploit the populace of Mantle."

"Like the SDC," I interject.

The sheep girl winces at my blunt tone while Robyn remains firm with only a slight wobble in her expression. "They are among our targets, yes. Is that going to be a problem?"

I let my eyes swivel for a meaningful gaze at my hand, implicitly offering her the opportunity to verify my words. To her credit she chooses not to. It would be too soon after my previous rebuke, though I don't think that's entirely on her mind.

She could just realize that acting as such just comes off as overly suspicious and has no place in any sort of real relationship between people. With that thought in mind, her behavior strikes me as not wanting to put that wedge between us to begin with; it would at least line up with the impression she gave earlier.

My offer declined, I state, "I have no love lost for Jacques and if Weiss was in charge I doubt there'd be an overly large need to take from them. Although, with that being said, I hope that no such relationship has to continue after she takes over."

"Is Ironwood going to be a problem," she presses. As if clarifying that was the actual intent behind her inquiry.

"I'm not beholden to James and you don't need me to tell you he wouldn't approve. I can't change that for you, but you seem to have a handle on your operations so I don't see how that changes anything."

She nods and lays her hands on top of one another. A clear enough indication that she's accepting my answer even if she doesn't particularly like it. That and I can take it as an implicit promise on her part that she has no desire to use her semblance on me again. I would have a vastly different approach if I were in her position, but I'm not going to complain about any personal issues which happen to get in the way of her using her semblance effectively.

I relax at her unspoken signal and ask, "Is there anything else I should be aware of?"

She shakes her head, "No, we're particularly careful not to leave any injuries or damage that can't be cleared up in a day or two. Even more careful to ensure we aren't caught." Her gaze remains level, but at her words the sheep-girl stands up the slightest bit straighter. As if those off-handed words are something she in particular is proud of. "Anything else?"

I discard my errant thought to attend to Robyn. "Just a few more things before we get bogged down in details. Why did you give us supplies and assist with guard duty even before we came to an agreement? Working rather openly with the White Fang doesn't exactly lower your profile with the public or law enforcement. Nevermind that we aren't all that popular in Atlas or Mantle to begin with."

She tenses up at first, but quickly relaxes as if she's been expecting this line of inquiry. "And I would ask you, why wouldn't we work together? I'll admit I was a bit skeptical when the White Fang first established inroads into Mantle. But, you did so with Mantle exclusively.

I understand that's changed somewhat in recent times, but actions speak louder than words. You chose to settle in and help us first and foremost. You're here to help and you're here to stay. We don't need any reason more than that to work together."

I hum as if accepting her answer. It's rather a lot more idyllic than I was expecting if I'll be honest, though that just brings up an obvious counter. "Yet you had to interrogate me about if I was a pawn for James."

Despite her previous preparation and bravado, my words strike her like an unseen blow. Her confidence briefly diminished as she looks away and mumbles, "Yes, well, not everyone's idea of helping is the same as ours." She returns her gaze my way, "From what I've seen and heard that isn't an issue between us."

"Heard?"

"Yes, your representative," she starts in a questioning tone like she isn't quite sure the title fits, "Miss Alba. She had a lot to say about you and your leadership of the White Fang." I stop my lips from thinning at that, but only barely.

Terra hasn't exactly given me much indication that she's been overly involved with the Happy Huntresses. Although, I shouldn't really be all that surprised. I knew that they assisted at the charities that Terra ran and she is rather hands-on in her running of them when she can be. It's entirely natural that members of the Huntresses would engage with Terra to some degree even if there wasn't a formal meeting arranged. Not at all helped by our plans to work out some kind of partnership.

Regardless, if I accept Robyn's words as true, it seems like all of the heavy lifting has been accomplished by my initial approach in establishing the Atlas branch. I may have had other aims in mind when I was making such in-roads, but I'm hardly going to complain about the benefit they've brought me.

I suppose this is also a roundabout reassurance that Terra has a more positive impression of me than negative still. That might have taken a hit with the fighting in Mistral, though I'm unsure of how much that would be given the situation. A lot of it involves self-defense, but Sienna's proactive raids can be hardly called such.

Regardless, Robyn and I settle into a more casual and frank discussion of practical details. The assistance of the Happy Huntresses ameliorates a good chunk of our costs and opens options for future use of them as assets. As long as it's for the potential benefit of Mantle that is.

It always seems to come back to what's good for the city and particularly the people, though Robyn doesn't seem to entirely be a bleeding heart. She can acknowledge that efforts to solve the immediate problems for everyone costs a lopsided amount of resources compared to some more arguably callous but longer-minded decisions.



My meeting with Robyn drags on into the evening hours of the night until I can finally make my way back to the Schnee manor. I do so without the company of Marina or Penny. The two girls are enjoying their company together on a date. There is no mention of Pietro, but this message comes from Marina's perspective so there are even odds that he tagged along to supervise and she just doesn't see him as worthy of note.

While I'm checking that message I see I have one from Weiss. Nothing special, just that we'll have to shift around our practice session before the big night due to her sister visiting. Admittedly it takes me a second to parse the fullness of the reply and its implications.

Now, there is no guarantee or indication that she came by to visit Whitley specifically before the meeting next week. However, I find it highly unlikely that this is a mere coincidence. Especially after the fuss I raised in my latest call with the damnable woman. Even if she hasn't met with Whitley yet, that could be arguably worse as it'd be another example of her ignoring her younger brother. Either way, I find it prudent to check on my friend first and foremost. Fortunately it isn't long before I find myself outside the door to his room and I knock.

"Go away Klein, I'd appreciate some privacy," he snaps from within the confines of his domicile. My ears pick up on the music inside his room and how it turns up in volume to drown out the outside world.

I knock again, "Whitley it's me." The music quiets down and then cuts off entirely. A few seconds of silence pass as I wait until suddenly the door is thrown open.

"Come in," he demands and steps aside. His room isn't all too dissimilar from Weiss'. A bit messier, more lived in, and workmanlike. He has two desks close together, one with textbooks and the other with sheets of paper and manilla folders in ordered collections; one for work and one for study. Like Weiss' room, his own is equipped with a small fireside talking area complete with chairs for either of us, one of which he just about collapses in.

He raises a hand to press at his forehead with his eyes closed as if trying to will away some sort of headache or pain. The rest of him is rather well put together, his hair still as orderly as he can make it and his clothes pristine. Only really his posture indicates to me that he's dealing with some inner turmoil and more importantly that he feels comfortable enough to confide such with me.

"Did you set her up to it," he questions with sudden hostility as soon as I sit, not bothering to change his expression or open his eyes. "Winter," he clarifies, "did you- oh, I don't know, ask her to- oh nevermind." His dismissal is clearly an attempt to distance himself from the issue rather than any earnest desire for me to not answer him.

"I did, I thought you were owed that much." My tone is firm, solid even, getting across the conviction I felt and still feel about the decision, even if it did burn some bridges with Winter herself.

"I don't know if I should thank you or hit you," he lets out with a sigh. Then he turns silent and contemplative for several seconds. The only thing stopping me from interjecting immediately is his shift in posture to a more comfortable seated position and that he's actually looking at me now. "You have a terrible habit of complicating my life, don't you," he questions almost absently with no heat in his tone.

"I'd say that you and your family have an awful tendency to complicate mine." My comment earns an amused and disbelieving snort. The latter part lasts only for a second longer until Whitley properly processes my words and comes to the rather obvious conclusion that if he finds his mother and sisters as troublesome to deal with that I have to have endured some measure of that.

"Well, unlike them, I can offer you a proper apology for the trouble we've caused you. I can at least attest that it was never my intent to make anything difficult for you." I nod at his words despite the fact that he's not actually properly apologizing to me either. The fact that he'd use those words specifically means that Winter did make an attempt though obviously not to his satisfaction.

That brief bit of acceptance of his sentiment without a word has him let out a heave of air. He's still obviously tense in a way, but more than prepared to simply put the matter out of his mind for now. Whether that's actually wise on my part to allow I can't say. Certainly working through these familial issues is a worthy endeavor, but it's not the only one I could set out on.

Hobbies: He seems like he'd prefer to keep his mind off of anything serious at the moment and I have more than enough experience with Dad to set up a quick few games between us. (1)

Meeting: Another more fraught topic, but with the meeting coming up I could see what, if anything, he's hoping to get out of it. (1)

Connection: It's obvious enough to me that I'm the only person he's really comfortable opening up to. I could engage him on that and try to get him to open up to the others staying at the manor. (0)

Winter: The obvious topic at hand, though one it seems he's reluctant to engage with. (0)

Ambition: He's made it somewhat clear that he prefers being involved with the company or otherwise successful by his own merits. Couldn't hurt to delve into that a bit more. (0)

Aura: A bit of a non-sequitur, but there's hardly a good time to try and convince him of the necessity of aura, especially if I offer to help him out with it while I stay. (0)

Whitley and I sit in silence in the otherwise cold room. Like Weiss' there is a fireplace near us which we could light for warmth and light, but hasn't due to the seeming urgency of the situation. I quickly rectify that situation without comment from my friend. Evidently he's taking this time to just decompress and process things. With that in mind I can't really gainsay his course of action.

"You got a pack of cards or anything," I ask while scouting out a spot on the floor for us to play. One thing his room lacks is any sort of oppositional tables and chairs which makes any game of cards a rather difficult one.

"What? No, I- there is a chess set within one of these drawers if you're looking for something to do."

I shrug and start searching in the direction of his outstretched finger. "If that's what you want to do. Just figured you'd prefer a game with a bit of variability and stakes to it."

"What did you have in mind?" He's not able to keep the interest out of his tone even if I can't see it exactly.

"Was thinking poker to start with, but I know a variety of games. Most of them gambling related or variants of such. Got plenty of experience with them thanks to dear old Dad." He makes a noise of interest though with a lack of follow up. I give some thought to introducing the two of them more explicitly; at the very least they share this hobby in common. I dismiss that thought rather handily, my friend needs to decompress and open up not deal with a relative stranger in his moment of vulnerability.

"I guess I could get Klein to fetch us some," he allows as if he's being the magnanimous one here. I halt an amused shake of the head when my hands clasp around a small carved chess set. The pieces and board hewn from wood, refined, and polished to a certain shine though unpainted. Supposedly hand-carved and never used going by the placard I spot when opening the box and setting out the board.

Implications aside, it isn't long before Whitley and I are engaged in a game, though I wouldn't call either of us all that skilled or interested. He's my better in the opening, obviously having some familiarity with theory while I manage to eke out an advantage with strategy and forward thinking. At first there isn't much talking, again my friend preferring to just enjoy the moment and relax, but invariably the casual activity gets him to open up.

"So, these games you're looking to show me, you said your father showed them to you?"

"Yeah, more like inundated me with them whenever he could." I shrug, "Not like I can complain too much, didn't have much of anyone to hang out with aside from him, though I never took to it with the same passion as he did."

"I see," he lets out in a tone so neutral it could only be feigned.

"You don't have to hide it, you know."

"Who said I'm hiding anything," he defends immediately. I merely hum at his challenge in a tone that makes it clear I'm not buying his rebuttal. "There might be a few things on my mind, but I'd prefer not to discuss them if that's fine with you."

I give some mind to going along with his desire, but he's the one who broke the silence. He wouldn't have done that unless there was something he actually wanted to discuss or know and nothing serious enough has happened that should dissuade him from such.

Instead I halt mid-move to state, "Look, I'm not going to pretend that your life was better than mine or anything. My dad was all I had for the longest time and I almost lost that because of my own decisions, so yeah, we're kind of close." Left unsaid is his rather obvious interest bordering on envy for such a dynamic. Of course, I doubt he'd appreciate the bullying I had to put up with in return, but the grass always does seem greener on the other side.

My statement appears to pierce through whatever tension was building in him. All we needed was that unstated subtext in order to reach common ground with one another again. That he displayed an interest in what I had, that I was aware of his building feelings towards it, and that I don't hold it against him in the slightest. I even acknowledged his situation as in a way worse than mine. In the objective sense I doubt that's true, but, well, I can be a bit emotional in this circumstance, can't I?

Regardless, the fact that he's interested in my relationship with Dad to such a degree implies that he's not so disaffected by his own family situation as he wished to imply last we spoke. Back then he expressed confusion over the prospect, not really aware of what he wants. I'm unsure if he's resolved that consciously, but going by his unconscious behavior I can assume where his desires lie.

Thus I wait for the silence and his nerves to settle again before prompting, "Is there anything you're looking to get out of the meeting?" My tone is utterly casual, as if I'm merely idly curious instead of looking to discuss something so close to his heart. My behavior sets the tone for his own response.

"A proper apology for one," he jokes, "Aside from that, well, I'm unopposed to the situation as a whole. Weiss and I have more than a few things to discuss about the company and our father, but I doubt that they'll be resolved so soon."

I note that he's not including Winter or his mother in that situation, like they wouldn't be able to contribute anything meaningful or their opinions don't matter. There's also the aspect that he feels the need to bring up the SDC in these talks and seemingly in a way that's not entirely related to Jacques with how the two topics were separated.

"Anything I can do to help?"

My honest offer causes him to lock up and fumble the piece in his hand, disturbing our board. "I think you've helped more than enough," he bites out with affected frustration, undoubtedly covering up his actual feelings.

"If you're sure," I venture cautiously before introducing a deliberate pause. "I still want to help how I can and, well, I think this will do everyone a lot of good. If we can stop everything from devolving into a tense staredown or shouting match that is," I tack on like it's an honest afterthought.

Whitley snorts, "I think my sister and I have settled all of our shouting outside of the ring as it were. Although," he pauses, suddenly letting the light atmosphere dip as he delves into his thoughts, "the chance everything will turn out awkward is more than an idle concern."

He continues to chew on that seemingly idle thought as our games progress. When he delivers me with a defeat, he does not celebrate as he did the previous time. Instead he turns more thoughtful as he stares down at the board and then back at me only to state, "I'll provide what assistance I can."

His mind perplexingly made up, I nod to accept his answer and remain silent. My response isn't enough for him and he elaborates, "It's obvious that this meeting is rather important to you." He waves his hand around flippantly, "Well, important to you through Weiss. What kind of friend would I be if I didn't render my aid?"

This time I reply, "Thanks Whitley, I couldn't ask for a better friend." He practically beams at the praise even though as far as strict mechanics are concerned we merely repeated our prior interaction. However, I know it's a bit more involved than that.

Whitley denied my explicit aid only to turn around and offer his own despite both relating to the same event. We'd be working together regardless but the semantics of the situation would be different. Quite clearly he's not keen on putting himself into my arguable debt even if I wouldn't call on any such thing.

I'm unsure if he's delusional to a degree or if this is just a way to reframe things for his pride. There's also the possibility that he genuinely wants this to end well and simply needs the excuse to actually try. In a sense, doing this for me instead of himself to distance himself from the possibility and effects of failure.

Of course, I don't make any mention of this and neither does he. The two of us simply continue with our games well into nightfall, quickly ditching the chess board for games of chance. Although Whitley has a seeming compulsion to have some sort of stakes riding on the game, that's where his real enjoyment of the activity seems to come from. That and having an actual friend to just hang out with and speak casually about his life and studies.
 
Summer Week 5 (Part 5)
Weiss ensures that the both of us are at the upcoming venue for our concert and subsequent banquet far earlier than is reasonable in my eyes. Apparently my involvement transforms this activity from something she's done dozens of times over into something she's fretting over every single detail of. Well, that isn't to say that she didn't fret like this the last time particularly for her party preparations, but this sort of manic nervous energy is wholly different from performing another task she has confidence in.

Right now she's being mollified by Terra who's assisting with the preparations and schmoozing. However, her energy has bled over to myself and there's only so much practice I can get in before my nerves get to me as well. Weiss will be the center of the show, of course, but just as naturally she insists that I have my time in the spotlight as well.

I wouldn't really say I'm anything above a talented amateur, much less a professional, but it seems like she is of a different mind. At the very least I won't be playing anything technically complex, just providing accompaniment to my girlfriend's singing and I'll have my sheet music while Weiss has memorized all of her lyrics and how to sing them.

Slowly I realize that I'm working myself up again and seek something to distract myself or at least put that nervous energy to good use. Very quickly I realize that I'm left with very few options and I don't think I could manage to parse anything of Timber's report in the state I'm in. Thus I revisit an investigation I looked into last week.

Investigation Check: Rank: 4.98+.25(Circumstance)= 5.23 vs Challenge: 5/6/7

Final DC: 45/70/95

Dice: 1d100

34


Criminology Check Rank: 2.54 +.25(Circumstance)= 2.79 vs Challenge: 4/6

Final DC: 81/Autofail

Dice: 1d100

3

The main problem for my current inquiry is twofold. The first is a lack of any data that I can realistically rely on to come to any conclusion and the other is the obvious distractions that plague me as I try to rectify that issue. Try as I might, my nerves keep eating away at me and the scroll in my hand does little to stop my mind and hands from wandering to get a little extra practice in. Of course that just solidifies that I'm taking this one event for my girlfriend as far more important than the livelihood of the faunus of Mistral.

Idle thoughts like that and a lack of data prevents me from actually drawing any sort of greater trend to the forefront of my investigation. Instead I spend most of my time distractedly gathering the happenings in the Mistral over the past few decades. If there is no collated data I can rely on for a conclusion I just have to make it myself.

Doing so from news and public records is a slow and arduous task. It's also far less precise and objective than I'd like, but without investing resources into this pursuit I can't really do too much else. Maybe I'll have something for my men in the area to look into once the chaos in Mistral dies down.

Regardless, this rote task takes up far too much of my time and I'm too distracted to really delve into any of the implications behind the trends I'm seeing, if they even exist. There's also the all too real possibility that I'm chasing phantoms here, but I reach no satisfactory conclusion before Weiss and I called up to the stage.

Like last time our friends have arrived to show their support this time for the both of us. Unlike last time they aren't doing so as a part of the general audience, apparently that would have been unbecoming of any guests of the Schnee's or something of the like. Instead they are in their own alcove overlooking the performance, secluded to themselves away from everyone else.

It isn't hard to discern who is responsible for that decision as I spot Jacques sitting with Whitley and curiously enough Willow is actually in public though she's obviously forcing herself to endure the unpleasant presence of her husband in order to support Weiss. She isn't the only person who gives the two of us a little pause.

Implications behind her appearance aside, I note the exact second that Weiss slows for a moment only to gain a skip in her step as we settle in on the stage. I track her sightline to spot Winter in the back and in doing so catch sight of a pair of familiar bunny ears.

I knew Vel was up in Atlas, she mentioned as much in a message to me, but I wasn't expecting her to make an appearance. Not with her opinion of the White Fang which this event is in support of. Of course, most of the donations will actually go to Terra's charities, but like with the Happy Huntresses that just means we don't have to pony up the Lien ourselves.

Next to her is a slender human man who I presume to be her father. I already suspected that he was some sort of engineer in Atlas based on Vel's comments, but it's good to have confirmation. Either way, I can't pay her too much mind or act so uncouth as to actually wave to her on this kind of stage, though I try to lock eyes with the bunny-girl before our performance. However, inexorably, the time to perform comes and I can delay no longer.

Performance (Piano) Check: Rank: 4.22 +1(Circumstance)= 5.22 vs Challenge 3/4/5/6/7/etc

Final DC: Autopass/20/45/70/95/Autofail

Dice: 1d100

67 = 67

I have to remind myself that I have the easy part in all this. That I can make more than a few minor mistakes without drawing too much scrutiny on myself or Weiss by association. That as long as I don't flub anything too much this will still be a good showing for a relative amateur debuting onto the music scene. Only all of those reassurances do little to salve my ego or a growing frustration with myself.

This is not at all helped by how I feel so close to actually performing at a level I would call good. Maybe I just have an overinflated sense of what that level is as during the brief pauses in my performance I can't spot any sort of disdain directed my way. However, I can't help that I'm only just reaching what's expected out of this kind of performance and not wowing the crowd like my girlfriend is.

She's taken all of that nervous and manic energy and put it into her performance, producing the best voice she can to convey all the emotion hidden in her selection of songs. She only stumbles once at the beginning of a debut of a song no doubt inspired by our relationship while I'm a bit less fortunate.

Again arriving so close to finding my groove for the performance only to be thrown out of it and overshadowed by my girlfriend's efforts. Not that I blame her in the slightest, this is her night after all. Put simply, the gap between us is too great and I know I've detracted from her performance where a professional would have accentuated it.

Despite my dark thoughts, Weiss carries nothing of the sort. After we conclude the concert portion of our fundraiser she corners me backstage to make it quite clear how much she appreciates my presence on stage with her. No mention is made about my comparatively lackluster performance.

Well, she makes more than a few comments, but all of them are universally positive even if I know I don't deserve that much. She's more critical during our practice sessions, so I know she's not entirely blinded. Just that the high of the event and her own performance is much too high for her to focus on anything negative at the moment. That and I suppose she has a vested interest in not discouraging me from joining her on stage in the future.

Either way, her attention does much to raise my mood as we rejoin everyone at the post-performance banquet. This is where all the real schmoozing and solicitation for donations will take place, but fortunately Terra and my men will be taking care of the bulk of that. That doesn't mean I'm free from the attention of the Atlesian elite. All of them have some interest in trying to establish ties or otherwise bother me considering my connection to the Schnees and James.

Fortunately, even the most pig-headed Atlesian at least pays lip service to respecting the military. A respect that is carried over and parts the crowd as Winter arrives to provide her own praise of the performance directly to Weiss and I. Well, more Weiss than myself, though I don't fault the woman for her actions. I'm much too preoccupied by a pair who are apparently close or bold enough to intrude on the space cleared for a member of the military.

Vel takes the lionshare of my attention, though that shifts when the man with her introduces himself. "Hello, I'm Will Scarlatina," he thrusts out his hand for me to shake, "I take it you're the man I write the check out to?" His question comes with a light tone and a slight smile which makes me think it's supposed to be a joke, though there's an underlying seriousness in his frame that contradicts that.

Vel's face scrunches up for a moment and she jabs her father in the back without a word. The man swivels to regard his daughter, breaking our handshake as he does so, and takes in her displeasure. He doesn't have any sort of response at the ready, evidently not expecting that she would act this way, though I'm not sure I can fault him.

It appears that he's just trying to get in his daughter's good graces in a way. Throwing money to a support she should ostensibly support based on her traits and presence here. I doubt that Vel really ever opened up that much to her parents or most people for that matter about the harassment she received. That certainly lines up with a lack of caution and sensitivity on Will's part, though I can admit that I hardly know the man.

"Another time," he prevaricates, still looking at Vel more than me, "I hear you do good work for Mantle." Just as I'm about to respond, he reads something in his daughter's expression and pivots, " I, uh, I'll find us a spot and some drinks while you catch up with your friend sweetie." He pats her on the shoulder, lingering for a moment before he departs.

Despite his concession and attempt to show his care, a flash of irritation passes over Vel's face immediately after he departs. She takes a moment to return herself to an equilibrium and then turns strangely apologetic. "Sorry about him, he means well, but…" She trails off with a shrug of her shoulders and a step closer to me.

Her body is closed off, displaying a certain defensiveness, as if her relatively quiet and apologetic approach wasn't enough to convey that to me. She could just be uncomfortable in a high-class setting like this, which no doubt plays a part in her behavior, but it makes me think there's another matter bothering her. No doubt internal to some degree; perhaps relating to her team, their performance in the tournament and Lower Cairn, her family situation, or even our relationship to some degree.

It has been a bit since the two of us have talked, though it's hardly like I've deliberately ignored her. Just hard to have any in depth conversation with someone who's been near constantly on missions for the past month. I know she was hoping to get caught up and no longer hold her team back so I shouldn't be surprised, but it strikes me as a bit odd compared to how the rest of my friends have been handling the summer break.

There's something deeper to her behavior, perhaps a feeling of inadequacy or trying to avoid something unpleasant by throwing herself at work. I'm unsure if any topic as heavy as that is appropriate for this kind of situation, but it's clear enough that there's some sort of barrier I have to break through for Vel's sake.

Issue: Obviously something's on her mind, perhaps she would appreciate it if I offered her the opportunity to vent on her own terms. (3)

Support: I don't need to make anything complicated. I could just thank her for the show of support, maybe talk about my own performance and keep things casual. (2)

CFVY: Last time I checked, it seemed that CFVY was pulling themselves together, but it couldn't hurt to get Vel's view of how everything is going. (1)

White Fang: There are rather complicated feelings behind her ostensible support. Maybe a discussion delving into that and her issues is in order. (0)

Family: Obviously she's frustrated with her dad and his behavior. There's something behind that emotion that isn't from his immediate actions if I wish to look into it. (0)

Missions: A more neutral topic to delve into and one that could give me a sense of the state of mind Vel's been in since the tournament. (0)

"Thank you for showing up," I start, "It was nice to have a friendly face in the crowd."

My sudden thanks strikes her as unexpected and it takes her a second to reply, "You're welcome. But…" she looks off to the side, "you had more than just me on your side."

"Yeah," I toss out dismissively and she cringes as if my words are a confirmation instead. I sigh, which draws her attention, and drop my voice to a soft pitch. "You're here right now and you bothered to show up in the first place. Every little bit helps and I needed every last bit of it to just keep up."

She nods fractionally at that, like it's just a rote action for her until she stops suddenly and confusion overtakes her brown eyes. "It didn't seem like you were struggling that much to me. I mean, the crowd seemed to take it well, didn't they? You must have done something right."

Her words betray a lack of understanding of the technicals of our performance. The detached nature of her observation also informs me that she doesn't have much of an emotional connection. Probably doesn't enjoy the type of music Weiss typically puts out which is just a matter of taste, though does little to strike at the heart of my issues.

"Weiss did amazing," I stress, "I was just- there, you know?" I wave my hand around aimlessly to punctuate that ephemeral feeling. Despite that attempt, Vel's confusion and apprehension doesn't shrink and I have to explain myself further. "I didn't do bad or anything, but merely adequate is awful compared to what Weiss put on."

"So, what? You're put off because she showed you up?" Her question comes out as absent-minded to me. Like she's searching for the answer rather than jumping to a more obvious and charitable opinion. Odd only because my sentiment is similar to hers in regards to her contributions for her team.

"No, I'm upset because I couldn't support her more. That she carried the whole performance while I could only do the bare minimum to not hold her back."

Understanding dawns in her brown eyes and her frame droops for a moment before she builds herself back up with a fortifying breath. Her posture breaks apart with her arms drifting to her side, an unconscious opening up and dropping of her guard.

She mumbles, "You're being too hard on yourself." That's rich coming from her and I can't fully stop an amused snort that comes to me. "What," she barks out in a suddenly more confrontational tone; at the very least it appears I've gotten her back into our normal dynamic.

"Just that you aren't knowledgeable enough to make that kind of statement."

"Then why are we even talking about it," she snaps while stepping into my space with a finger pointed at my chest.

"Because I was thanking you," I snipe with a sharp look that causes her to bristle and back down. "Like I said, every bit helped and, well, it's nice to know there were some people in the crowd who aren't going to judge me."

She crosses her arms and huffs, "You say that after you've explained exactly how you performed."

"Well, yeah, but I trust you." Her guard drops once again and a vicious smile overtakes me. "That and I know you didn't pick up on any of my errors in the slightest."

She tosses her arm out through the air between us and snaps, "I did!" She's wise enough to click her mouth shut and not elaborate on her lack of knowledge. However, just as she laid a trap for me by showing off schematics I had no hope of understanding, I intend to return the favor.

"Uh-huh, could you even tell that I flubbed a few notes?" Technically I only had a few minor errors, preferring to play the piece as it was written. Although, compared to the heightened energy that Weiss brought, I simply didn't adapt to accentuate her performance.

I was just a bit too slow and worried that I'd mess something up by changing the composition mid-performance. Which is strange; I'm more than willing to go with the high-risk option normally, but I settled for something a bit more conservative and look where it brought me.

"Of course," Vel responds to my prior words and brings me out of my thoughts.

"Really?" I throw her a questioning look and her facade starts to break away, but she remains defiant. "Could you point out any specific instances?"

"I, uh, there was that one song in the middle where Weiss went for a really high note and you uh- didn't 'support' her performance." She manages to keep a questioning lilt from dominating her statement, but not entirely. That and her strange enunciation of 'support,' as if she was testing the word to see how it fits based on my prior usage just spells out her ignorance even further for me.

To her credit, she realizes her blunder and huffs in a defensive manner while keeping quiet. I do her the favor of only tormenting her with a knowing look for a few seconds before I let my expression drop. Then I shove her shoulder.

"What," she barks out.

"Just paying you back for some of the grief you've caused me." She grumbles, but doesn't protest that I'm taking things too far. Drawing her attention back to her debt-oriented mindset no doubt brings up the implicit debt between us which should be in her favor. With any luck that should make her more comfortable with opening up to me, but that doesn't mean I can't stack things even further. "Really, thank you Vel. I'm willing to return the favor any time."

That's laying it on a bit thick, but I am technically offering her the decision on whether to open up or not. That and even if she does pick up on my blatant manipulation she shouldn't react too negatively. After all, I'm just expressing my concern for a friend even if it's a bit more dastardly in reality. Well, not dastardly per so; I'm just making it easier for her to open up without feeling put upon.

I dismiss that train of thought to plaster a serene open expression on my face. Practically inviting Vel to say something, or at the very least not presenting a hard front to pressure her into anything. She'd just get defensive if I did that and while I could pry my answers from her, her mind-set should ensure she feels compelled to give me something.

Her irritation fades away as she processes my words and my expression. Her gaze turns avoidant, almost guilty, for a few moments before she firms herself up again. That newfound confidence bleeds away rather quickly, resulting in a far more avoidant tone and look than she was intending.

"Well, it seems kind of silly now." Her lips pull into a slight frown as she refuses to meet my eyes. "I was, uh, just worried about meeting you like this." Her hesitant attitude easily informs me that there's far more to her worries than simple apprehension. I just accept her answer and she relaxes at the lack of judgment.

It takes her a few more seconds to open up again, "I thought it was the least a friend like me could do." I hum and a smile creeps onto her features. Likely she's trying to venture something more meaningful with her words without diving into it explicitly. In that sense it's interesting that she'd jump to bringing up our friendship.

I know from prior experience that she's had some worry that our friendship was fake or solely to my benefit. In a sense it has been, but I've been trying not to give her that sense. I suppose I haven't been entirely successful and those doubts have been eating away at her. Only they have been seemingly resolved by our casual air and my unstated inquiry into her wellbeing.

"I thanked you for that already, didn't I," I toss out in a light tone. It's a dismissal of her worries if she can pick up on that subtext. If she can't it's simply a pivot to a more casual conversation. Both should serve well in reassuring her of our relationship. "Still, I suppose I could thank you again for being such a good friend; your support means the world."

"Thanks," she allows with a shy smile. She's wise enough to pick up on at least some of my intended meaning given she isn't just saying I'm welcome again. "You too, Ochre." Then she pushes me slightly on the shoulder in reflection of my behavior earlier in the conversation. She doesn't really mean anything more by that than a simple gesture of camaraderie, so I simply accept it as what it is and allow us to drift off to more casual concerns.

She hasn't been in Atlas much longer than the rest of us have and it isn't hard to extend to her an invitation to hang out with the rest of us. It's really not that much of an ask for either of us since her dad is still working, perhaps too much.

Even then she's reluctant to accept like it's some sort of imposition until I insist upon it. Probably a bit too hard on herself for her earlier doubts, though I think hanging out with some friends will do her a lot of good. At the very least her and Ruby can devolve into weapon talk so I'm not too concerned even as the two of us chatter for a good portion of the festivities.

Vel can only save me from the torment of the Atlesian elite for so long. Well, more like Winter only has so long she can provide a dome of protection around us with her sheer presence until she's called back to attend to her duties. With the way maiden powers are inherited, she can't afford to stay away from Fria's side for too long. At least that's the avenue James has settled on.

I'm certain it wouldn't be necessary in most cases, but with Fria's condition she's not exactly fully lucid all the time. Much less when her eventual passing comes. So the thinking goes that having Winter as a person who can dominate her time and her thoughts is the most prudent way to ensure succession. Of course, I'm sure the woman would prefer to be contributing and proving herself in other ways, though she has no problem following these orders.

Regardless, Winter's departure brings with it the vultures of high society that I have to make nice with. Predictably, Vel can only put up with this intrusion on our conversation as well as the outright ignoring and casual disdain for her before she retreats to interact with the rest of my friends. Rather notably she hardly bothers to spend much time with her dad, which is a bit disappointing for me to see. Evidently she didn't feel whatever was going on between her and him was worth bringing up.



As swarmed as I am by Atlesians I have to plaster on a fake mask and make nice with them. Really, if this is what Weiss had to put up with I can hardly blame her for, well, anything. I certainly wouldn't trade my life for hers or Whitley's at any rate. Speaking of her, the two of us don't get an opportunity to really touch base until well after the festivities when we settle into her room for the night.

Despite giving a full vocal performance she finds it prudent to sit on the bed and beckon me over as she softly hums. She invites me to lay and rest my head across her legs while she trails her hand through my hair and rubs my ears. It's an honest struggle not to simply fall asleep then and there under her ministrations.

This is just her way of showing her complete and utter appreciation for supporting her. Even if my attempts were lackluster compared to hers, she doesn't care. Just the fact that I was willing to put myself out there and put in the time for this activity is enough for her. It probably helps that I'm still practicing to rectify my errors even now.

I suppose she's also riding a high from receiving the support of her family, even if it was a bit strained. It gives a good amount of hope that the upcoming meeting won't be nearly so fraught as we initially expected. Either way, it would be hard for her to forget the memory of tonight with everything that's tied up in it.

"You can go to sleep, you know. I won't mind," she prompts suddenly in a soft voice.

"What if I just want to enjoy this moment," I shoot back.

"I suppose you've earned that much," she allows. A smile dominates her face even as she tries to keep her tone level and dismissive.

The urge to complain about my performance rises within me only to die an ignoble death. I've already discussed the issue with Vel and it just doesn't feel worth it to ruin this moment just for my ego. I can simply accept that my girlfriend wants to show her appreciation irrespective of if my technical performance actually warrants such. Instead I force myself to relax and appreciate the moment which draws a pleased hum from Weiss as she returns to pampering me.

I know this won't last forever and we do have some important topics we could touch on before we retire. Really there's a lot that should be happening in the Schnee household relatively soon and it might be prudent to get that out of the way now. However, even that necessity seems like such a small thing compared to indulging her for a while longer. Something to make this a truly magical moment for her. I've already set aside so much for her to bring her this far, what's a little more sacrifice?

Bliss: No reason to break the moment yet, though I do hope to return the favor to some degree. (3)

Performance: I know she's more than satisfied with her efforts. At the very least I could let her gush about the praise Winter gave her and the support she received from friends and family. (3)

Adequacy: She really should know better that I could have performed at a much higher level to match her. I suppose I could hear from her just why she's so enthused by what I put forth. (2)

Jacques: I know at some point I'll have to meet with the Schnee patriarch. I should probably gameplan a little with Weiss on that and our eventual plans to rid us of his influence. (0)

Aversion: A bit related, but definitely a downer. There's no real reason for me to bring up her behavior in regards to Blake and I aside from Blake's admittance that it does bother her. (0)

Meeting: We could coordinate our efforts for the upcoming meeting. At least give her the heads up that I've gotten Whitley to come around and the issues Winter and Willow will have with me. (0)

I hear more than see the smile that slowly blossoms from my girlfriend as I continue to simply accept her affection. It's hardly unheard of for me to cooperate with her so fully like this, but I'd be a fool to think that would make her appreciate this moment any less. She knows just as well as I do how often my mind can race and become concerned with more serious matters. This moment of relaxation and distancing does us both some good even if I can't distance myself fully.

Thoughts of Vacuo, Jacques, and the upcoming meeting slowly poison my mind until I forcibly dismiss them. From there I focus every bit of myself I can on my girlfriend, starting with a hand that traces a line along her back. She jumps at the bit of unexpected attention and I just know she'd prefer I be entirely on the receiving end of her treatment tonight. I flash her an unrepentant smile and she huffs as if she should have just expected something like this; she really should have.

My other hand rises up to her shoulder and I pull on her insistently. She ducks her head to comply with my unstated request and keeps humming even as our lips meet. I know it wouldn't take too much to make her melt just that little bit more, but this is hardly the mood for anything so explicit.

This is more of an opportunity to convey how much we care for each other as we usually do in our relationship. Not with explicit words, but more chaste and meaningful touches. Really any and as much contact as we can manage without going too far.

My hand drifts from her shoulder to her face and she mirrors my gesture. Unfortunately our position means that I can't reach across to stroke her scar without it being awkward. Oh, well, it's not that needed; she knows I accept that part of her as well even if she wears it more as a badge of pride than anything else. Not that it stops her from reflecting my effort by drawing a circle around one of the spots on the underside of my chin.

My spots don't extend too far up my neck or on my face, fortunately enough, but that doesn't mean they aren't there. Just that for the most part they're small and unnoticeable enough to be discounted as beauty marks or particularly dark freckles. Of course, Weiss is rather enamored with them as she is with my ears though for different reasons. I don't need the reassurance anymore to be comfortable in my own skin, especially around her, but she feels the need to give it to me regardless.

"Weiss," I utter, the sudden word set to break the moment.

Her motions slow, but don't stop as she braces herself. "Yes?"

"Love you."

"I know that," she chides immediately. However, she's not able to keep up that indignation for long. It mainly stemmed from the unexpected nature of my comment and the usual association to me breaking the moment more than anything else. Thus she's helpless in the face of her resulting happiness and compulsion to return the favor. "I love you too."

"Yeah, I know," I return adopting a faux-sarcastic tone, "You wrote a whole song about it."

"Yes, well, that just goes to show how serious I am, doesn't it," she retorts, managing to recover from the light teasing.

"As if you're anything other than serious."

"Damn straight I am," she lets out before adopting a haughty tone, "I'm just glad that somebody recognizes it."

"Yup, so serious," I return in a tone that promises there's more to that statement. My girlfriend, being who she is, stumbles at the clear trap and then proceeds through it anyway with a hum of seeming agreement. "So serious even in a casual game with some friends."

"And I told you they started it. If Yang just kept her trap shut then it wouldn't have been an issue," she huffs. Clearly not all that enthused to be revisiting the topic even through the aspect of teasing.

"Well, it certainly won't take you too long to show them up," I reassure her. "At least if tonight is any indication of what you can pull off with a bit of effort."

Her indignation disappears completely as she practically melts around me and presses against my head. "Flatterer."

"Just speaking the truth."

A pleased hum escapes her, "Aren't you one to say that two things can be true at the same time?"

"Ah, it seems you've caught me," I admit and she presses her lips against mine in another chaste kiss. I make a pleased noise of my own, "Can you really blame me when I keep being rewarded for it?"

"You're incorrigible."

"As if you'd have me any other way."

"Why would you waste your time saying something so uselessly obvious?"

"Because I like to hear myself talk and sound smart." I pause for a moment, "Plus, sometimes the obvious needs to be said." I pause again and turn my tone more playfully accusatory, "Besides, let's not pretend that you don't like it."

"Oh, whatever could you mean by that," she asks, her voice practically pleading for me to draw attention to the obvious and shower her with more praise.

"Wellll," I draw out, extending the moment for as long as I can before I fulfill her request. "I think we have an obvious and recent example."

"That's not an answer," she teases with a demanding lilt.

I roll my eyes, "And here I'm the fool for expecting any subtlety; you were amazing tonight."

"Just tonight?"

"Every night," I correct and wipe away her faux-frustration with a kiss. "But especially tonight. You saw how the crowd was and don't think I didn't notice what Winter had to say."

"Yeah…" she trails off wistfully, lost in the happy instant. "I wasn't expecting her to be so bold about it, she's not usually so- And she visited me yesterday to cheer me on. You wouldn't have anything to do about that, would you?"

"No, that was all her," I reply immediately. I was more expecting that Weiss would excitedly relate what Winter told her rather than turn it back on me. Evidently she suspects something is up and I'm not sure I can remain entirely blameless. Winter's decisions were definitely her own, but it's not like I didn't provide the seeds for her to praise Weiss or to visit the manor to apologize to Whitley.

Evidently, even my girlfriend doesn't believe me as she softly mumbles, "So humble, aren't you?"

"You know I've never liked the spotlight."

"But you'll bear with it for me," she returns, putting me in another corner as she takes the upper-hand. She passes a hand through my hair in an act of reassurance, "Besides, it absolutely suits you; I wasn't the only one who was amazing tonight."

I grab her hand and rub a circle around the back of her palm, "And I'd still say it suits you far more; let's not pretend you weren't the real star of the show."

Despite my reassurance and praise she only preens for a moment before she fixes me with curious eyes. "You aren't worrying about anything silly again, are you?"

I want to dismiss her concerns immediately, but pivot to, "I only ever worry about important things." Neither response would assuage her entirely, but this at least redirects the both of us away from my heavier thoughts.

"And what are you worrying about now," she presses, far too assured that there has to be something on my mind for me to defer her praise while showering her with the same. Really, only one of us is worrying about silly things here.

"Right now, just you. You and how I can be a bit better in the future."

She pats my forehead with the tips of her fingers as a rebuke for my words. "Like I said, you're just worrying about something silly again, aren't you? You did wonderful and I won't hear another word to the contrary mister."

"I never disagreed with you, did I," I point out and her air of superiority vanishes immediately with the callout.

"Yes, well, uh," she stumbles, "You certainly thought it, didn't you?"

"Oh, you're a mind reader now," I tease then shift to a flirtatious tone, "What's on my mind right now?"

She pauses for a moment only to shift around in that happy way of hers. Then she shoots me a shy smile and holds herself and her voice in a reserved manner. "Is it me?" I don't grace her obvious question with any response other than pulling her into another kiss as the two of us just let the momentum carry us forward through a relaxing night.
 
Summer Week 5 (Part 6)
As much as I enjoy my time with Weiss, the need to deal with the situation in Vacuo has been put off for long enough. I wasn't going to risk anything in the slightest to miss her big day, but now that has passed I have no such excuse.

Given the risk present I don't even bother to read up on any of the reports from the White Fang on our activities just yet. Even if I have ways to navigate this situation, the prospect that I may become compromised is simply too much to deal with, though I suppose this entirely depends on how this mental manipulation works and how pervasive it is.

Thus before I make any decision or the trip to Vacuo I find it prudent to look into what we've discovered about this manipulation thus far. With two subjects under observation it's not entirely clear what the exact effects are. As far as Atlas can tell, the subjects act much like they usually would though their behavior does change the more we question them about the Crown and their time in the arena.

They are reluctant to share anything directly, but it doesn't appear they have any enhanced resistance to trickery or memory loss. From this we discern that they were both picked out rather easily after they showed up to show off their fighting capabilities in the ring that sat in the center of the refinery. The Crown did wait for them to tire themselves out in an actual fight before ganging up on them.

They also confirm some sort of tunnel system underneath the refinery, but that's as far as we can really discern before they pick up on what we're asking for and shut down entirely. No amount of bribery, threats, or other means of compulsion appear to get through to or even entice them to give up any additional information.

It's not quite like they simply shut down when broaching secure information. More that once they wised up to the line of questioning they couldn't be compelled to spill anymore information. They are even refusing to answer any previous inquiries with this new paradigm understood.

As for the more technical side, Atlas is able to identify the remnants of some sort of aura construct primarily interfacing with the brain. Under observation it appears that it is self-sustaining to a degree based on the subject's aura though it also appears that it has an outside connection that has been severed due to distance. Likely some sort of way to supplement the aura expenditure as observation shows that the structure is slowly deteriorating as time goes on.

This also leads to the rather obvious conclusion to drain the subjects of their aura and keep them drained in order to speed up the process. Hopefully we'll have more information as our men are freed from this influence.

The study also gives a baseline for the exact aura signature to look for from an objective sense. The only real problem with this is that it requires some rather bulky and specialized machinery found only in Atlas. Experimental pieces at the forefront of aura study and apparently precursors to the aura transfer machine.

It gives us another and more objective way to weed out those under the influence of this mental manipulation, but is hardly a large-scale or expedient solution. Especially since Atlas is still rather preoccupied with the situation in Mistral to spare the assets. And it doesn't hurt that James is trusting Oz and I to call for his assistance when it's really necessary.

While all of that is rather interesting and implies the problem we're facing will largely go away once we defeat and secure the mastermind that isn't entirely reassuring. From Bertilak and Carmine, I know that not everyone who supports the Crown is suborned which means they could still present a threat. Dealing with both would be ideal, though the mastermind alone is the bare minimum for any engagement against the Crown to be considered a success.

That brings me to my next consideration and the whole reason I'm visiting Vacuo in the first place. A somewhat direct approach and some social manipulation could get Jax, or Gill, or someone to spill the beans or implicate someone as 'in-charge' of this whole mess. While I'm hesitant to stake all of my chips on such a prospect it should at least give me something to work off of.

Of course, this comes with the risk that I'd be tipping the Crown off that I do know about them, but they could come to that conclusion on their own. Far better to trip it off in a controlled detonation or at least set the tempo for our engagement rather than let them take me by surprise.

Obviously I'll have backup of my own to support me, though I'm loath to involve any of my friends or anyone truly important in this matter. It's much more preferable that I'm the only one at risk. Not entirely out of a sense of martyrdom, but I also have to have a failsafe for if anyone brought with me is suborned which is obviously a lot easier to do when I'm not practically handing influential individuals over to the Crown.

Of course, I don't have to try and arrange a dangerous in-person meeting. I could just engage in a distant correspondence with the Crown. Either through letters, a representative to convey my opinion, or even a more technological solution if they're amenable to it.

If the twins really are behind this, that might be seen as the most disrespectful option even if it would be the most preferable. Really, that's what I have to balance here, how far can I press the bounds of social propriety while also ensuring my own safety. Nothing is guaranteed here which brings me to my other consideration.

I've given some thought to interrogating Finn Asturias, both before and after this meeting. Both have their merits, forewarned is forearmed and I'm loath to give up an advantage, but that cuts both ways. If he does actually know something about Jax having a semblance then direct evidence would be preferable to force him to admit something. Although, I could just rely on my natural charisma to make the insinuation and hope that's enough.

For the former, that would rely on actually finding something which should be possible while visiting the Crown's new base of operations. While I keep the twins and mastermind busy it wouldn't be too difficult to call on the assistance of Raven.

Hopefully with her bird-form she'll be able to avoid suspicion and find evidence, or at least use her semblance to assist my men to be able to do so in her stead. The only real risk is that of discovery and Raven possibly falling into enemy hands, though that seems like a slim risk with this plan. Regardless, I have to iron out some of the details for my approach before I can commit to anything of substance.

+Infiltration: As long as the powers that be are distracted, it's possible that we could search the premises for some form of evidence or at least intel for any future actions. (2)

In-person: A bit of a less risky option is to request a more neutral meeting place. This doesn't preclude it from being a trap or guarantee they'll accept, however. (1)

Royal visit: The riskiest option, but one that also presents the highest of rewards. I could meet the Crown in the heart of their layer as a show of force and confidence. (1)

Proxy: Going in person is too much of a risk for me to accept. I'll have to rely on someone to present my words and their version of events, however suspect that might be. (0)

Correspondence: Simple written letters could go a long way, but leaves me at a disadvantage of discerning intent and falsehoods. Plus I doubt I'll receive anything incriminating. (0)

Call: I could rely on the prospect that whoever I'm dealing with wouldn't be too insulted by being deferred to a mere chat over the scroll, if they'd even permit that much. (0)

+Don't (0)
Before (2)

After (0)

I step through Raven's portal under the hazy dawning sun of Vacuo. It's really been too long since I've stalked these streets to have any idea of where I'm heading, at least on my own. A few helpful directions on my scroll allows me to traverse the city without too much trouble and my change in outfit as well as the relative coolness of the morning means I'm not absolutely dying in the heat. A good thing since Finn apparently doesn't believe in Dust enough to have working air-conditioning, fucking luddite.

My personal gripes aside, it appears the rest of Vacuo is in agreement with my condemnation of the man. That's a bit of a stretch to say right off the bat, but that's what I can tell from looking at his domicile. Unlike the surrounding buildings which are all three to four stories tall depending on conditions, his stands at a squat single level. This wouldn't be too odd if not for the restriction on space and the additional benefit the height imparts.

Pretty much all buildings in Vacuo are built in rows of North to South, primarily so they cast a shadow on the streets between them throughout the day. This is rather instrumental in keeping the city at a bearable level of heat despite the destitute nature of the desert Kingdom. The fact that his stands at odds with the rest of his neighbors is indicative that despite the somewhat communal nature of Vacuans they can't put up with him. Or he can't with them, though that's a rather academic difference.

Of course, there's the assumption that Vacuans are headstrong in their independent nature, which is more true than not. However, it's not uncommon for multiple families to reside in the same house which requires more space and would trend the building towards matching its neighbors rather than stuck in the state where it can be maintained by a lone aging man.

Regardless, I've waited long enough and I'm not going to get anywhere by gawking around. I knock on the door and patiently await an answer. Being the kind of man I suspect he is, Finn is indeed home and answers the door rather readily. From what I can observe from the doorstep it's a single large room with perhaps alcoves for individuals to get away or catch some sleep.

"Hello, I'm-" I start.

"You're that boy from Atlas aren't you," he asks, cutting me off with an incredible degree of suspicion.

"Menagerie, actually," I correct, adding more than a natural amount of vitriol to my tone. My response draws a slow blink from the man whose gaze turns confused and then suspicious.

"Huh, but you are connected to them in some way," he stops to scratch at the back of his head. "I think," he tacks on absent-mindedly as if he doesn't care that I can hear him. Although, the fact that his face scrunches up in apparent thought or recollection of his memories implies that he's not all there mentally speaking. That isn't to say he's a dullard or anything, just that I get the impression he has some cognitive difficulties.

"I can safely say that there's no Kingdom I hate more than Atlas." Again I add a heat to my voice that isn't entirely unfeigned and I even tense up my frame as if taking great offense to his words.

"Really? I could of sworn-" he starts and takes another look at me before wobbling his head. "Nevermind, my mistake. Now, was there something you needed?"

"Actually," I cut in before he can get lost on a tangent or second guess himself, "I've been looking to assist Vacuo in recent times. Particularly a concerning amount of disappearances; I understand you had a pair of children who fit that description."

With the mention of his children his dull gray eyes immediately light up and he backs up. "Have you found them? That's what this is about right?" Desperation fills his voice and he steps into my space, "Some folks asked about them, oh it feels like forever now, those were yours weren't they?"

"I believe it's better if we talk inside," I defer and the man rapidly nods before he steps aside. He runs a hand through his thinning black hair as he paces around for a bit and picks up the place enough for us to have a chat without too much clutter around and also to gather his nerves.

While he does so, some errant thought strikes him. "If those were your men, are you sure you aren't with those Atlesians?"

"The White Fang aren't friends with Atlas, everyone knows that," I blatantly lie. If Finn is such a luddite to not allow Dust inside his house I can hardly expect him to keep up with Inter-Kingdom news. Heck, it's not like there's much of a demand for such in Vacuo. Although, hazarding a look around might put lie to that assumption.

For someone who's apparently vitriolic to other Kingdoms I find it odd that he'd have a few books penned by Oz amongst his bookshelves. In fact, he has quite the reading collection though I can't hazard too much of a look at the titles beyond those relating to history. That implies that he's a bit more learned than I'm giving him credit for, though that could also be the result of a fixation of sorts.

Either way, my deception passes muster, making some sort of sense in the man's mind. Likely discounting whatever information he may have to the contrary in favor of the more traditional common sense people oft fall back on. It is amusing in the way that the world progressing so fast would give me an advantage in this situation, though I'm hardly going to complain. It also gives me the opportunity to parse through my options.

Implication: A bit more work on my end, but doesn't really cost me anything to spin a yarn. Might lead me to a wrong conclusion and make any future attempts more difficult. (2)

Intimidation: A more direct approach, but hardly one that I think would produce the results I want. However, proper motivation could ensure he gives me something to work with. (0)

Accusation: A bit lackluster without any evidence to back it up, though I'm more than a little experienced with fibbing to back up my claims. Does rely on his sense of right and wrong though. (0)

A pregnant pause bubbles between the two of us and is primed to pop. Letting him have the initiative would be disadvantageous, so I take it. "Are you familiar with the Atlas embassy in Old Vacuo?"

"What," he questions dumbly before recovering. "I was there when we liberated ourselves of their presence; in my younger days of course." In his much younger days by my estimation of his age. "I remember…" he shakes his head, "What does this have to do with Jax and Gillian?"

"That's where they are," I state bluntly. He responds with confusion and no doubt a number of questions and invectives he could sling my way. Before he can, I cut him off and bull over him, "Yes I'm sure. Kind of hard to miss all the food shipments going that way and how they're escorted by people with abnormally high levels of aura."

He stares at me critically for a moment and then his head drops low. "What are they doing out there," he questions, a mix of hope and despondency.

Little wonder, his children are so close yet they've given him no indication of such. That and he's been laboring under the impression that they've been truly missing up until this point. It also doesn't pass my notice that he's referring to both twins. That could be because of my framing though it also gives the impression that the two of them are together more often than not.

Either way, he provides me with a perfect follow up. "Kidnapping and draining people of their aura for some nefarious means." I turn my head dismissively and add some aggression to my voice, "Hardly the behavior befitting of such a promising Huntress." I wonder if he'll pick up on my relative dismissal of Jax.

If he does, he doesn't show it immediately, instead pivoting towards the expected reaction. "What are you talking about? My children are missing; they-they would never- you must be mistaken." He shakes his head and regards me with a critical eye; no doubt coming to some sort of unsavory conclusion.

Before he can do anything that will make my life much harder, I let out a heavy sigh. "Yes, I know Gill would never do that. That's what I'm here to ask you about. I believe she's under the effects of a semblance, a mind affecting one. You wouldn't happen to know anything about that would you?"

His bluster quickly disappears at my conciliatory attitude and seemingly reasonable explanation. Like all the pieces I've presented are suddenly making sense. Luckily for me, he's too emotionally invested to spot the discrepancy in my behavior explicitly; how I've moved from an accusation into a softer explanation. The intent is to discern if he does have any knowledge that this might relate to Jax, but no caution, indignation, or suspicion mars his features. Only relief comes over him before that turns into something more worried.

"I can't say that I do…" he trails off and looks to the side, likely realizing the enormity of what I've brought to him. He stops himself to whip his head my way with a manic energy, "But! There has to be some way we can-you can help them. They're both there, aren't they? You haven't mentioned Jax."

"Yes," I draw out with a look of contrition and affect reluctance into my tone. "I believe he's actually the start of all of these disappearances..."

It takes a moment for my implication to sink in and again the Asturias patriarch reacts with vitriol. No shock, no apprehension, just righteous anger. He could either be unwilling to accept Jax could be capable of such or he's truly ignorant. Either is likely, but I can't give up my momentum just yet.

"Do you know anything about Marcus Black?"

My seeming non-sequitur takes him by surprise. "What?! No! Don't go changing the subject-"

"I'm not sir," I project my voice with a calm air. Just enough to give me time to get a word in edgewise. "He's an assassin by trade with the ability to steal other people's semblances, do you see where I'm going with this?" He really shouldn't, at least not the full scope of things, but that's intentional. I have to make him feel small, dependent on me in some ways; not like I need that much help when I'm presenting myself as his only lifeline for his children.

"You-that means," he pauses for a moment as the words sink in. "Do you mean to tell me that- that," he stumbles trying to get the words out, expecting the worst. After all, the only evidence I've given thus far is that aura-enhanced individuals have been smuggling food to old Vacuo.

I let the implication hang in the air for a moment longer to truly wear at him, but I unfortunately can't torment the man for too long without drawing suspicion. I wave my hand distractedly, like I'm not all that concerned while tossing aside his worries. "Not at all. Marcus' semblance requires his victims to be alive in order to benefit from their semblances. Otherwise I'm sure you would have heard something about a Mistrali assassin slowly growing in exponential power."

That is, of course, a lie. I have no clue how Marcus' semblance actually works; no one does, except maybe his son. I guess I could inquire with Mercury if I'm truly accurate, but it's not like it matters.

Relief creeps into his features, but doesn't overtake them. "That's-what about Jax? He's still- and he doesn't have any semblance," his eyes turn avoidant and they track onto an old picture of the twins, "much less one that any assassin would be interested in." Then he falls silent as a thoughtful expression dominates his face. He could be avoidant, but I think he's truly turning despondent. Probably parsing through the matter in his own way and finding no possibility for his son to be alive with the implication I've provided.

"As I said, I believe Jax is the start of all this. Gill has a wonderful semblance, but hardly anything that would get her singled out so strongly." I pause for a moment before deciding I have to venture something further. I would prefer not to lead him to the answer I want, but he's thus far shown no indication that he has any understanding of Jax's theorized semblance.

"There's also evidence to suggest that others are under the thrall of a mental semblance. We've discovered a similar pattern of aura with multiple individuals in town and those retrieving supplies; verified by a Miss Starzang, if the name means anything to you."

He nods at that, evidently reassured by the news and the name. "I understand what you're getting at, but…" he trails off, suddenly unsure of himself. "Jax doesn't have a semblance," he concludes, as if repeating a platitude.

"Or maybe he never told you," I press, sensing he just needs a small push.

His eyes remain fixed on the old picture before he closes his eyes. "That sounds just like him, I'm afraid." He spends a moment in recollection, as if he needs the time to reminisce and go over his memories. "Jax always was charming. Before Gillian began transferring aura to him, all he had was his sharp mind and a clever tongue. But afterward," he lets out a heaving breath, "It did seem like he could get anyone to do anything he wanted."

My face freezes at the news. It's not exactly what I was hoping for and doesn't imply the same scope I've suspected thus far. Of course, Jax could have simply trained, refined, or discovered some new aspect of his semblance. I mean, his control seems a lot stronger, more absolute than the impression I'm getting from Finn. Then again, it's not like he knows that much explicitly to begin with.

"I hope you understand why I'm here today then," I state, more to buy myself time than anything else. It's arguably true that I've achieved my objective, but there's still more I could grasp at. I take a moment to breath and pitch my voice in a conciliatory tone, "Anything you could tell me about Jax's semblance will make it that much easier to get them back."

Like a man surging for a lifeline, a new energy pervades his frame. Driven with a newfound desperation he launches into a confused recollection of past events peppered with questions and concerns for the future that I have to dispel. Mainly by providing a cautious stance and not wanting to give Marcus any indication I'm onto him or expand his reach.

I have to profess ignorance to what the Mistrali assassin would need with this power and semblances aside from power for power's sake. Not like anyone would care about what happens to Vacuo. Something that plays into Finn's preconceived notions of the other Kingdoms, though not terribly inaccurate. Even though he doesn't ask, I still provide a reason for not going to Theo, mainly that he or Shade could be compromised. Another thing that the man readily agrees with as it fits his worldview and conception of Theo.

From there I have to suffer through long-winded stories and tattered recollections one after another while I'm forced to take hand-written notes. It is less precise than I'd like, but I can piece a few things together.

One is that Jax's semblance has to be pretty aura intensive; his reserves are abnormally low, but even then most semblances would be usable to some degree. However, he could not do so until after his sister started sharing her aura with him. Either he needs to have her top him off for each procedure or she keeps him at a high level, which means he bleeds off a lot of excess aura from his body not being able to hold it all. This implies certain limits and a difficulty with dealing with multiple combatants.

Another indication of his weakness to crowds is a recurring instance in Finn's stories of how Jax would incidentally bump into someone or give them a reassuring touch before they followed his whims. It also wouldn't surprise me if there was some sort of focus component on Jax's part of which the touch could just help him with. Or it could be a necessary component for his semblance to work, I can't really tell.

The latter would provide some explanation as to why he wasn't able to bend Shade to his whims, but not entirely so. How hard would it be to just get a touch on any of the teachers or even Theo? That implies either he discovered an aspect of his semblance after expulsion or that it's simply easier if it's something the subject is already amenable to. It logically follows that the opposite would be true which gives some credence to resisting his semblance. It would further explain why he couldn't abuse his semblance while in Shade, but I can't really say if it's true or not.

Lacking any confirmation I'll just have to default to caution first and foremost. I was already planning on bringing backup with me, but the knowledge to avoid any and all contact is invaluable. Anything like that will have to be taken as an act of aggression, though that all depends on if Jax would actually show up to this meeting in-person. After all, it's just as likely that I could lead him into a trap as he could me.

Unfortunately, that's all I can really get from Finn. One problem of all this second-hand recounting is that Finn never realized there was any problem he had to keep an eye out for. At least that's the impression he gives and I'm inclined to believe him. Without that, Jax's charisma is only odd in retrospect with much of his behavior coming off as natural to the old man.

No doubt his recollection is tainted to no small degree by his fondness for his children and even now he seems torn. Both proud that his son has a powerful semblance and concerned that he might have used it throughout his childhood. All of that is topped off by no small amount of worry and fervent hope that his children will be returned to him.

Departing from the Asturias household leaves me with fewer answers than I was hoping for. At the very least, Finn believes his son had a semblance that could line up with what I've seen thus far, but it doesn't perfectly fit. That doesn't even get into how I more or less led him to that conclusion and he could have invented details in old stories that corroborates that impression. Nothing intentional on his part, just that when we're looking for answers we tend to find them even in our own memories. They're hardly reliable for remaining impartial.

Regardless, I cannot delay from the rest of my plan for long, I have to gather the support I'll need for this little visit to the twins as well as a final decision on how to approach them. I've narrowed it down to either approaching them directly or calling for a meeting at more neutral grounds.

A spot along the poisoned oasis is secluded enough that we could be assured of privacy. It's also meaningful enough to appeal to the twins' sensibilities if they really do care about Vacuo as it used to be rather than simply seeking power. That's the impression Finn gave off about his children and their own claim as royalty, however I'm unsure if I should believe that much.

It shouldn't matter too much as I don't see a clear downside to the option and would make it hard for either of us to ambush the other. Although, with that thought I have to give some credence to the idea. It's one that I think should be discarded as with Gill's semblance there's not much guarantee that we'd be able to subdue them in the first place. Much less if they choose to retreat or inflict collateral damage.

The latter would depend on the locale for our meeting, of which the oasis would be a poor choice, though I'm unsure if the twins would agree to meet in a more populated area outside the walls or in the desert proper. Either way, I'd prefer to do so after having some knowledge of their operations so we could at least save any hostages in case of both failure and success.

Assuming I don't want to go with that, I have to think of what exactly I want out of our resulting conversation. Obviously some level of trickery is going to be involved, but I'll have to determine how far to push that line. For starters, I could make this as a sort of friendly meet and greet, one where I make it clear I know of their infiltration and don't hold it against them. Essentially I'd try to come to an agreement where either of us choose not to step on each other's toes.

I could also go a bit further and imply that I support their aims to a degree. Perhaps even make the claim that I'm doing something similar with Menagerie and rely on the commonality between our Kingdoms to shore up a bit of support. Considering that brings Blake to my mind and how she could help to sell that illusion. She'd probably want to support me and ensure I remain safe regardless so I doubt she'd refuse to come along. Whether I want her to is another question. Especially since I can't help considering a more extreme option.

The twins might not be swayed by mere words alone so I might have to put my Lien where my mouth is so to speak. Offer them a more in-depth partnership and deliver so as to manage their suspicions. Perhaps unnecessary and I don't like the idea of assisting my enemies, but it would buy us time to deal with the chaos in Mistral and gather the resources to actually deal with them without too much collateral damage.

Of course, doing any of this brings up the prospect of the twins using our partnership to blackmail me. I'll take precautions to deal with that as well as the possibility that I'll be subverted even though the latter seems unlikely with what I know. Either way, it's probably not a good look to be seen associating with criminals to any heavy degree. Even if I have proof and support on my side that won't stop some of our detractors from casting aspersions. Although, PR is hardly my main concern at the moment.

Plan Chap7 (2)

Default Plan (0)
Plan Chap7

Location Oasis

Approach: Partnership

Additional: Bring Vernal

-Bring Blake
Locations:

Embassy: The heart of the Crown's lair and no doubt a bold move that could pay off. At the very least it would endear me somewhat to them though at increased risk.

Oasis: A neutral enough spot that should serve as a dramatic backdrop for our talks. Given the location it would be difficult to show up with assistance or a large entourage.

Township: There are plenty of spots just outside the walls of Vacuo we could retreat to. There would be more people around making it easier for agents of either side to lie low for whatever purpose.

Desert: A much secluded location where I'll ostensibly have the upper-hand. Although, there's no guarantee that the twins would show up or that they'd be happy to make the trek.

Approach:

Ambush: A plan so risky it's not really even worth considering. Although, if I think myself capable enough I could make the attempt.

Introduction: There's no need to venture much or make things overly complicated. A simple meeting where we establish contact and boundaries should be sufficient.

Mutual Aims: I could take things a bit further in an attempt to endear the twins to me. Not too much of a downside as long as they believe me.

Partnership: I could prove my false intentions with the twins by offering them some support. At the very least it should ensure that they don't take any drastic action as long as I follow through.

Additional:

Bring Blake: My girlfriend could be instrumental in showing the trust I have with this meaning and sell my performance a little more by providing crucial support.

It is a matter of moments to come to my ultimate conclusion and a matter of hours to arrange everything necessary for our rendezvous. The most troublesome of which was actually getting into contact with the Crown quickly enough to receive a prompt reply and set up a meeting. Most of the day is wasted between these missives and even a call through Bertilak and Carmine before a meeting is agreed upon in the late hours of the evening. Quicker than I was honestly expecting, though I suppose the twins have ample reason to want the lid to their conspiracy kept tight.

That does mean, however, that they're likely to be on edge. There's no real way around that without adopting a more conciliatory attitude and perhaps meeting them at their lair. I don't even have confirmation that they'll be arriving in person, so I just have to hope I've chosen the right locale.

In the meantime, Raven portals in Vernal and Blake to provide assistance. Vernal for her connection to the woman and Blake for more personal reasons. At the very least her presence will assure me and should bring a more casual air to this conversation. After all, I'm showing that I trust the other party enough to endanger someone I care about.

Upon hearing this explanation, Vernal has no problem playing along with a smug grin. She takes up my opposite side while flashing a look towards Blake. I get the impression that she's just doing it to extract fun out of the both of us rather than anything lurid, though my mind can't help but go back to her offer at the bandit camp. At the very least Blake brushes off the woman's presence, either confident in our relationship or not caring what Vernal gets up to. This diminishes the bandit-woman's enthusiasm and she adopts a more professional demeanor.

The change is much appreciated on my side. While I have no problem with managing a deception, having to juggle multiple of them at the same time is a complication I'd rather not deal with if I have to. That and it's another way to signal my disinterest without making a big deal about it.

Regardless, our entourage makes our way through the ruins of old Vacuo until we come across the shores of the Paradise Oasis. Oasis is a bit of an understatement; the word to me brings to mind images of small patches of safety in the desert, not a rather sizable body of water. It's nowhere near the size of Lake Matsu or even large lakes in general, but it's still rather expansive. I can see the other side of the shore and if there weren't ruins in the way I wouldn't be able to see the remnants of the ruined wall of Old Vacuo.

Normally such a defensible body of water would draw settlers as it has for time immemorial. The water is supposedly shallow enough that grimm aren't a concern and throughout Old Vacuo's lifetime no recorded attacks emerged from within the walls. However, modern times spell a different story.

Instead of the mostly clear waters of old, the water is a darker blue hue with the presence of a reddish orange that is especially prominent around the shores and rocks. Due to some rather poor mine management and even poorer handling of industrial run-off the oasis has been inundated with a number of heavy metals, the resulting presence of which has added a distinctly acidic quality to the local water. It's a condition that persists and is added to every day due to flooded mining shafts kept too close to the water's edge to get at the Dust underneath the lake bed.

Supposedly it was a breach in these underground tunnels and subsequent flooding of increasingly rare deposits that brought a close to the exploitation of Vacuo. It also prompted a wave of riots throughout the city that pushed out much of the old foreign influence as well as ruined any real chance of recovering from the situation. Not that anyone was really expecting the MTC or SDC or their respective Kingdoms to intervene in support of the Vacuans. Supposedly the sad state of the oasis should only last a few hundred years before everything normalizes to a safe state.

Such thoughts dominate my time as we walk around the shores of the oasis to our meeting spot, a small pier that's mostly fallen prey to its acidic environment. There's nary a building in sight to break up our sightlines, which is half the point. The other half follows suit when we put our backs to the Lake, utterly assured of safety. Unless they're willing to risk a lot of assets with death or otherwise wasted supplies, the oasis should keep our back safe.

The only activity that greets us is a similarly sized entourage that makes a slow approach with two figures at the head. Jax and Gill are easy enough to recognize based on the photos we have of them and I allow myself a moment to relax. Both at my plan coming together and a deliberate means to de-escalate the situation from their point of view. Another attempt on my part is how Blake and I are a bit more dressed up than normal. We're still ready if hostilities break out, but showing up outside of our combat outfits should set the tone of the meeting.

Unfortunately the same can't be said about the twins. Jax has a blue duster patterned with spirals and studded with silver. Gill has a similarly silver chain around her waist and a long blue dress. The dress has many layers of other colors ranging from a lighter almost white and a deeper purple. The movement of which makes it seem like her dress is flowing water. Both are fair of skin and have black hair tied up either in a top knot or in braids atop their head.

Despite being the weaker of the combatants, possibly the weakest, Jax strides forth in front of his sister, a hand laid ready to draw his sword. Definitely playing up the whole King of Vacuo thing more than a little bit. However, his apprehension betrays his competency with his weapon. That he feels the need to prepare for hostilities rather than being utterly confident in his victory.

His sister, on the other hand, is his exact opposite in this respect. Her bow sits strung along her back in a holster of sorts in addition to the utterly plain arrows for the weapon. I have to remind myself that despite her lack of modern arms that she's still a threat. Enough of one to thoroughly beat most of her opponents from her time at Shade and she's had a few years to hone her skills since then.

Their group arrives in front of ours and their guards spread out in a defensive pattern that Gillian leads while Jax struts forth until he's just in front of me. He's projecting confidence with the maneuver even as he adopts a carefree, even friendly look about him. Meanwhile, Gill looks past us at the oasis which seems to dominate her attention. Either far more engrossed with the meaning behind our location than her brother or simply not viewing us as much of a threat.

"I must admit, I'm rather impressed," he starts, his words flowing like honey. "I never expected anyone bold enough to call us into a meeting instead of addressing us properly. Although, if this is some kind of threat, I'm afraid we'll have to respond in kind." His smile widens at that in a way to imply that he's joking while also giving off the impression that he's doing nothing of the sort.

I hold out a hand in a defensive gesture, "Peace, I didn't call you out here to fight or anything of the sort. Although, if we're airing grievances, I believe you and your group initiated them." I return his gaze with a challenging look of my own.

He returns my look with one of shock and confusion. No doubt masking the indignation he actually feels, though that's just a guess on my part. "I'm sorry if it seems that way. I assure you that was never my intent, but if it's an apology you're after, I suppose we should just start over." He sticks out a hand, "Jax Asturias, rightful King of Vacuo." He pauses, "But you knew that already, didn't you?"

Obviously he's testing me to see what I'll reveal. I'm an ostensible stranger to him with unknown motives, but known connections to his enemies. Through me he's trying to discern what, if anything, he has to worry about though he's not showing too much of that apprehension. Probably thinks that he could take us here and smooth everything over with his semblance. I have insurance against that, but it's not a good idea to let him know about that.

Instead I stare intently at his hand and say, "It isn't the only thing I've figured out." His mask freezes in place, only disturbed by how his other hand slowly creeps over the handle to his sword. "Although, I guess that brings us to the content of our meeting. You have your Kingdom and I have mine and I don't see much reason for our goals to be misaligned."

He parses my words, retracts his hand, and suddenly projects a much warmer, albeit judgmental, air about him. "Ah, I understand, but you see; Gill and I are the rightful rulers of Vacuo, we have the lineage to prove it while…" He trails off as Blake sidles up next to me with a deliberate motion. His eyes naturally track onto her and she spares him a look that has him pause. Clearly he's taking the expression as meaningful, but he seemingly lacks the information to make the connection.

I spare him a look and adopt a polite tone, "If we're doing introductions, this is my love Blake, daughter of Chieftain Ghira and Kali Belladonna of Menagerie."

"Charmed," she adds on before draping herself across my shoulder and kissing my cheek.

He stares at the two of us for a moment, evidently processing his feelings towards the implication that a man like me is angling for rulership via partnership rather than claim. Eventually he lets out a rueful chuckle, "It is good to see someone with the proper respect of tradition. However," he cuts in with a biting tone, "If I recall, you've never been much concerned with that have you Mr. Rovere?"

I can't tell if he's referring to my relationship with Weiss or my association with the other Kingdoms. Likely his statement is vague on purpose, seeing which of those I'll jump to. In a sense it would be an admittance that there is something for him to dig into if I show any care.

Instead I show indifference, "I'm under no illusion as to the state of my Kingdom and how easily it could be despoiled." I affect a frown, "Just that I have to make some unpleasant concessions doesn't mean that I'm any less of a patriot than you are."

My words bring Gill out of her bored attitude to fix me with a curious look. I don't think she's been wholly unaware of what's been going on, just that in particular catches her interest. She doesn't say anything, instead she lets her brother retain control of the situation. He just gauges my words with an excited demeanor that's no doubt false in some way; likely masking any suspicion he might hold.

Before he can press forward and direct any awkward questions my way I prompt, "I think you could learn a thing or two from me." His expression shrinks for a moment and I continue, "You didn't think I figured this all out on my own did you? No, Theo and Oz have some suspicions about what's going on. Luckily for you, I've earned both of their trust and if I tell them that everything's handled…well, it'll buy us time at the very least."

"Us," he questions with eyes full of skepticism.

"Yes, us. Say what you will, but a more stable Vacuo is to both of our benefits. The support of Vale and the other Kingdoms is invaluable, but we both know how they treat their allies, don't we?" I pause, take an aggressive breath and growl, "Although, allies shouldn't spy on each other should they?"

He opens his mouth to protest and I fix him with a knowing look. He wisely considers his course of action and relents. He shifts his eyes to the side and exhales, "You're right. It…was a necessary precaution at the time, but I'll release your men from my service." A sly grin takes over his features and he strikes out his hand again, "You have my word on that."

Again I stare at his hand, this time letting out an amused huff, "Guess I'll just have to take your word then." Jax laughs like we're old friends joking around and takes a step away. Probably an indication that he's not actually seeking to dominate my mind anytime soon with what I've presented.

Given the de-escalating air, I say, "And if we're talking about necessary precautions, we may have seeded your food supplies with a couple dozen trackers, but no hard feelings, right?" His face tightens and I add on, "Don't worry, I'm the only one who knows about them."

He relaxes in a manner that I read as deliberate. Awfully hypocritical of him to hold a grudge over something so comparatively minor in the face of ripping my men's autonomy from them. Not to mention his spying is a lot more intrusive than mine is. Was, I suppose; Raven should be handling that business and giving us the advantage. Although, it would be real awkward for me if she were to be caught in the act.

"I suppose," he deliberates, "that as a future monarch it behooves me to act magnanimously in the name of friendship." He leaves it at that, but adopts an intense look with his face and eyes directed my way. He's trying to get across an unspoken agreement that I should do the same despite already brushing off his prior spying.

I suppose it's also an implicit act to get me to commit something else in the name of friendship. Something other than what I've already provided or another assurance that I won't spy on him. I doubt he'd refrain if he thought he could get away with it and he's likely projecting that sentiment onto me and my behavior. Just because he's accurate doesn't make the accusation any less hurtful, though I can't let anything show.

I roll my eyes, "Yeah, I figured you'd appreciate some help with dealing with Theo. Some up to date info about what's going on in Shade, perhaps? Or maybe some people?" I wave my hand dismissively, "We'll work out the details later. Maybe something more direct would be in order."

I'd prefer to venture something bolder to really sell the idea of my assistance. However, I'm mindful of how the Crown could be recording this meeting as we are. Not that I haven't strayed close to some damning lines, but I've been careful not to mention anything too inflammatory..

"That would be splendid, if you wouldn't mind," Jax tosses out in an overly familiar manner. As if we've been friends for years. "Next time you really should visit properly. No offense, but the venue is, well…" he trails off with a chastised look leaving me to fill in the meaning. I get the impression that there is none from him and this is just a manipulation on his part. Not that it stops Gill from nodding along as if in agreement.

It doesn't pass by my notice that it was a rather obvious manipulation on his part. Either trying to endear himself to me again by hosting a visit or an attempt to trap me. However, that doesn't stop me from giving the matter some thought. I doubt that I'd appreciate any time spent with Jax, but it's clear enough to me that he's manipulated his sister to some degree. That's the only real reason I can see as to why she'd be so passive throughout this conversation.

She was his leader back in Shade and I doubt she didn't have the capability for it given what Theo's reports showed me. It's possible that a meeting with her could be fruitful. Perhaps with enough time and effort I could introduce a wedge between the twins? If so, that would be an easy way of robbing the Crown of their power. Without Jax's semblance they just have their willing fighters which I suppose I'll need to figure out the numbers of in order to determine if this is a good course of action.

"I'll keep it in mind," I return while flashing him a smile. It's obviously not the response he was hoping for, but he plays it cool descending into talks of our future cooperation. He's as careful to keep away from details as I am, but he just can't help letting some things slip. It seems he doesn't have a handle on his pride the same way I do. It probably helps that his organization seems lackluster compared to the world-wide reach of the Fang and the fact we didn't need to brainwash anyone into joining.

From this I confirm his hold over the disparate tribes of Vacuo, but can't discern how many actual members are under his sway. It really doesn't help that his numbers are inflated by the inclusion of the tribes and his own blusterous nature in an attempt to make our two groups seem like peers. The best I can tell is his actual combatants that he trusts range in the hundreds but not much more than that. I could work backwards and discover exact numbers myself, but I figure it's better to wait for Raven's report.

After some more conversation and the mutual promise to open communications we depart. With our business out of the way and the two of us too hesitant to make any severe promises there isn't more for us to delve into. Put simply we're both too cautious to do anything more than establish an uneasy peace. At the very least it seems like Jax buys into how I'm interested in an arrangement for mutual benefit. Of course, if he had a more realistic view of his capabilities I think he'd find it odd that I'd associate with him due to the risks involved.

Regardless, Blake and I are both bushwacked upon our return. Unfortunately with the time difference involved we can't just retreat back to Atlas without disturbing anyone so we retire to one of the White Fang compounds in the city. Vernal joins in her own separate room, not making another pass at either of us. Whether because she doesn't want to make the offer or doesn't see the fun in it anymore.

Aura (Practical) raised from (677/1250) to (707/1250) Source: Semblance usage & Aura (knowledge) boost.

Criminology raised from (81/150) to (84/150) Source: Challenge

Culture raised from (105/300) to (112/300) Source: Training

Drive raised from rank 0 (9/10) to rank 1 (4/50) Source: Yang

Investigation raised from (614/625) to (620/625) Source: Challenge

Performance (Piano) raised from (137/625) to (198/625) Source: Training & Challenge
 
Summer Week 5 (Extra)
As per usual this section deals with the more managerial/organizational side of the quest so feel free to skip it if that's not really your cup of tea.

Morning arrives far too early and I find myself trapped in my girlfriend's grasp, fortunately with my scroll in reach. Reading through it presents all of the reports I've been putting off looking at including Raven's. The reason for which was to deprive me of as much information as I could in case I was suborned. It likely would have only been a minor delay in the grand scheme of things, but I felt it necessary to stack the deck as much as I could.

This proves troublesome as there are a plethora of reports for me to go through and there's no possibility of getting through them all before Blake wakes. When she does it takes her a few minutes to get her bearings and realize what I'm doing. When she does she snuggles into me to provide encouragement of her own while she's much slower to provide much actual assistance. Not that I mind too much, but I set aside Timber's report to peruse on my own time.

Naturally my attention then drifts to Raven's report and her subsequent suggested action for her and her tribe. The latter is written as a statement, like she's just informing me of what she wants to do that happens to align with something I might want her to do regardless. That being defending her 'turf' from the fleeing bandits of Mistral.

As for the report on her skullduggery, she's able to provide me with a workable map of infrastructure and general distribution of people from her time observing. Among these observations is a notice that a good portion of our missing peoples are held in the on-site barracks and adjoining infirmary, though kept in a semi-comatose state.

That will make recovering and protecting them rather difficult considering they'll be kept on low or no aura. Perhaps not all of them, but leaving any hostages seems like a poor idea in my mind. Aside from that, the area seems scarcely visited and populated, perhaps a good site for infiltration if not for the defenses in the area.

Of course, a mere wall wouldn't stop Raven from portaling us in, so I consider it a minor issue. In fact with most of the facility kept open air and sporting more than a few holes, I start seeing the remaining defenses as not an impediment, but rather a catch and funnel for our prospective enemies. Something I'll have to give more attention to if we ever raid the place, which I suppose we have the option to do so presently.

Moving on from her brings me to Sienna's report and the results of combat in Mistral. As expressed previously, the branch is still rather spread thin and could do with more recruits in order to keep up with the pressure. Although, this would be discounting the recovering casualties who'd boost the number of members present far past the prior record and the subsequent influence therewithin. The trade off is whether to send more men so we can actually assist Atlas' efforts in the Windy Kingdom or hold off until we naturally recover.

I would think that Sienna would push for one of those, but she just affirms that she'll continue her raids. Of which she's generated a good amount of profit for us from seized ill-gotten gains. Most of that comes from her initial raids before Atlas stepped in to provide assistance and confiscate some of the spoils. Apparently not all of the items acquired are legitimately procured or even legal in some instances.

Either way she's done an admirable job of keeping up with our monthly profits even with the addition of Weiss, Terra, and I's charitable contributions and expansion into Atlas. Something that both pleases and irks Charlotte to no end it seems. She also believes we're in a good enough spot to indulge in a bit of odd do-goodery.

According to her, the various gangs of Mistral are likely going to up their recruitment in the face of the losses and pressure so far inflicted by Atlas. Not to the degree they would have with the prior bloodbath averted, but in this she sees an opportunity for us to infiltrate their ranks. The ultimate end for this is a bit nebulous, like she doesn't even know what to fully expect and it seems more like a measure she's thrown out not expecting it to be picked up.

This is evidenced by her personal plans to market her brand to the elites of the various Great Cities of Mistral. Notably absent from her planned lists of visits, however, is Ostro and Mistral proper. The former is understandable while the latter strikes me as a bit odd. Given one of her prior comments she might have reason to suspect that her ventures wouldn't be well-received in the city. Whether that actually relates to my curious investigation is a matter I can't discern.

Speaking of our efforts, Tukson has established a pipeline for refugees to escape the immediate chaos of Mistral, typically to either Levante, Libeccio, Sirocco, Vale, Vacuo, or reluctantly Argus. There's enough safety and leeway that we're able to keep no small number of faunus safe, though that's the extent of the efforts he's willing to devote. Instead he wishes to build up our businesses in the relevant Kingdoms.

That's what he says at any rate. A notable exception to his plans is the entirety of Atlas and by the looks of things everything focuses on opening up employment rather than pure profit. As it turns out, many of these plans are also situated where the refugees from Mistral have found themselves, which makes me think he's more concerned with helping those people out rather than extending his net too far.

Moving from the Windy Kingdom, I strike at something a little bit closer, in Vacuo specifically. Primm, dropping his previous plan, apparently mirrors Charlotte's sentiment and wants to make a move on infiltrating or at least investigating the criminal scene of Vacuo. Apparently the lawless nature of the Kingdom also makes him want to establish some sort of peacekeeping force in the area, though he'd only have time to attend to one of these projects and only if I give permission. However, considering that I shot him down last time, it perhaps behooves me to throw him a bone at some point.

That brings my attention up to Atlas where technically three of my lieutenants reside. The easiest of which to deal with is Maple who simply requests that she be given time to look for a replacement. Apparently coming to the decision that she'll be too busy with her 'spywork' with the Atlas military to attend to her duties. Of course I could shoot her down, but she doesn't have any work lined up to take care of in the interim, likely too busy with her recovery schedule to spare the time.

Terra's proposal is to expand our efforts from the walls of Atlas to the outlying settlements of the snowy Kingdom, at least charitably speaking. I'm sure I could turn that into some sort of prospective bases for our interests in the various townships. The only real complaint I have against it is the cost.

Lastly there's Blake who wants to deepen our partnership with the Happy Huntresses and use them as a proxy for political change. As it turns out, Robyn has some aspirations of running for politics in the future and this is a natural confluence. It would mean supporting them more, including in financial ways, and serving as a legal cover for them. Considering that they aren't too egregious in their criminality I can see the benefit to the arrangement though it might lead to friction with the elites of Atlas and some enemies if the Huntresses are ever called out.

Well, that's everything that my subordinates have brought forth, but it's not the entirety of matters that must be settled. I'll admit that the reinvestment into Atlas was a bit of a crash effort in order to ensure our liquidity. Something that appears to have taken root to some extent even if it could be better. It'll be difficult to continue expanding as we have been without seeing some diminishing returns, but as long as we stay reasonable in our aims it shouldn't be too difficult.

With that room to breathe bought, my attention drifts to some of the wants of James and my partners with the Happy Huntresses. They aren't necessarily opposed; James doesn't really care as long as order is maintained though the fact the Huntresses are ostensibly criminals doesn't help their case. Either way, both wouldn't have a problem with ensuring peace and order through Mantle which is an easy enough consideration.

Less easy is Robyn's desire to inject funds and improvements into the undercity, a sort of economic revitalization. As far as I can tell, this is a strict loss on our part with maybe an eventual resultant return from an increase of PR and economic prosperity. Certainly not something that's as easy of an investment as we've seen thus far.

Aside from that we could continue an expansion of our business interests in the area up to and including in the outskirts of the Snowy Kingdom. Some of that will happen due to Terra's proposal, but it is still worth considering.

Charlotte: Criminal Infiltration (Mistral) (6)

Maple: Replacement Search (6)

Primm: Criminal Infiltration (Vacuo) (5)

Blake: HH Cooperation (5)

Terra: Outskirt Establishment: (3)

---------None below this line------ (3)

Tukson: Economic Opportunities (2)

Primm: Criminal Investigation (Vacuo) (0)

Primm: Vacuan Order (0)
Business Expansion: We could continue expanding our efforts in Atlas and Mantle to the mutual benefit of all, but there's only so much we can keep pushing. (5)

Outskirt Expansion: Atlas is hardly a poor Kingdom and they aren't restrained to two cities either. There are plenty of opportunities abound even if they're riskier and less profitable overall. (3)

Public Order: Considering recent events taking an underhanded approach to maintaining order in Atlas is no longer in the cards. Still, some might find our presence more palatable than Atlas. (3)

Economic Revitalization: A much longer term play, but one that could be good for PR and eventual profits though is likely outside of our price-range at the moment. (0)

AN: It was decided to tie up an organization action for the duration of these actions to make this a top 3 instead of a top 2 since voting was split strictly down the middle with little chance of movement along the voting lines.
QM Note: A projected loss is the opposite of a profit, i.e. a hit to our monthly income. Additionally, our financials with this update + a diminished return of monthly profits is as follows

Treasury:
Moderate (Surplus)

Income: Sizeable-

Options:

Subordinates:


Charlotte: Criminal Infiltration (Mistral) Projected loss (Until no longer necessary): Tiny-

Tukson: Economic Opportunities: Cost: Small+ Projected Profit: Tiny-

Primm: Criminal Infiltration (Vacuo) Projected recurring cost (Until no longer necessary): Negligible

Primm: Criminal Investigation (Vacuo)

Primm: Vacuan Order Cost: Moderate Projected loss: Small

Maple: Replacement Search

Terra: Outskirt Establishment: Cost: Small. Projected loss: Tiny+

Blake: HH Cooperation Projected recurring cost: Tiny-

Atlas options:

Public Order: Considering recent events taking an underhanded approach to maintaining order in Atlas is no longer in the cards. Still, some might find our presence more palatable than Atlas' (Cost: Moderate, Projected loss: Tiny+ (Subsided by some extent due to existing infrastructure and Atlas' assistance)

Outskirt Expansion: Atlas is hardly a poor Kingdom and they aren't restrained to two cities either. There are plenty of opportunities abound even if they're riskier and less profitable overall.

Business Expansion: We could continue expanding our efforts in Atlas and Mantle to the mutual benefit of all, but there's only so much we can keep pushing. (Cost: Small, Projected profit: Tiny)

Economic Revitalization: A much longer term play, but one that could be good for PR and eventual profits though is likely outside of our price-range at the moment. (Cost: Sizeable, Projected loss: Moderate-, Slowly grows profits of economic ventures in Atlas)

Afterwards, I finally turn to Timber's report on the political state of Vacuo. In theory the government structure isn't too dissimilar to Vale's, though a bit more regionally based. Instead of the whole Kingdom voting on each position it's portions of the Kingdom who elect their representative. A bit like Mistral's system minus the corruption and the workability.

A measure that was supposed to increase the participation of outlying settlements and tribes backfired. Instead of pulling the Kingdom closer together it just exposed the divisions for those outlying settlements. Either due to not being able to agree on candidates, because of fundamental differences, or confusions and protests as tribes migrated across these invisible lines resulting in all manner of confusion and miscommunications.

This then led to the tribes feeling like the new system was ineffectual and didn't allow their voices to be heard. Slowly they withdrew from the system in all terms of participation and those who were left found their reach much reduced from the previous grip the monarchy could hold. Without the ability to effectively wield rulership, something that was combated by foreign powers at the time, the council slowly began to lose legitimacy until more often than not they were ignored.

Slowly the districts stopped holding votes altogether seeing them as pointless, though that doesn't mean the council is entirely absent. There are some members present, but under half of the stipulated amount. Or more accurately the council is composed of members from less than half of the supposed districts. The rest of the seats have been filled by emergency measures and elections.

This hasn't done much to make the prospect of a legitimate Vacuan government appealing or give the opportunity to dislodge those already stuck in their positions. Nowadays, the position of councilor is used as a prestigious post given to those that their communities find troublesome or annoying as a form of soft exile. Technically those voted could refuse their post, but this rarely happens in practice due to the circumstances surrounding a soft exile.

With the formal government of Vacuo defunct, power has naturally settled into a new structure. Most of which is wielded by Shade in general and Theo in particular. However, historically, Shade has not seen fit to throw around their influence. Likely due to not wanting to be seen as a tyrannical force given the status that Huntsmen are supposed to embody.

This leads to local powers having a great deal of autonomy as Shade is reluctant to step beyond any boundaries unless it's absolutely necessary. However, in doing so, it has only encouraged local powers to form power blocs of their own. This can most readily be seen with the anti-foreigner coalition, though that's an incredible outlier by Vacuan standards.

Typically most groups are three to five settlements or tribes who have come to an agreement on how to manage their land, disputes, and any troubles they might face. Funnily enough this creates a soft sort of regional system that the Vacuan constitution was supposed to engender, though with far more states than was preferable.

It also doesn't help that these borders and membership can be rather fluid with groups or townships aligning with new blocs as it suits them politically. Overall, there's very little direction or expansionism given to these blocs, mainly due to a lack of sufficient prosperity. It would be a different matter if the cities, like Vacuo and Coquina were involved, but they have their own troubles.

As with Vacuo in general the cities lack any sort of unified leadership. At best you'll see community leaders coming together for mutual aid and at worst there's criminals overseeing their territory as petty fiefs. Although, that isn't to say that they're overly harsh.

Unlike with their Mistrali counterparts, Vacuan cartels are typically more involved with their communities and day to day survival rather than raw profits. This doesn't mean that they're free from wrong-doing, but on an absolute moral scale, they're definitely preferable to the Mistrali alternative.

This still results in a disunity and independent attitude amongst the cities leaving there little hope for any strong power to take full control. To do so would essentially require the eradication of their opponents or garnering their support in another way. An event that wouldn't be too dissimilar to Malik the Sunderer's conquering of Vacuo though on a smaller scale. Even then, the endeavor would require considerable resources just for one city and provides no guarantee that the effort would be anything other than a massive sink of Lien and time.

Despite that, the cities of Vacuo stand as beacons of progress and safety that the settlements can't keep up with individually. The only thing that stops their expansion is their similar lack of prosperity and divided leadership. In fact, on the face of things, an injection of prosperity into Vacuo is likely to set off a period of aggressive expansion. More immediate gains would be prioritized first and if taken slowly enough it's possible to mitigate this issue.

With that in mind, it might actually make more sense from a political stability lens to start with the outer tribes and work one's way in. This is primarily because, unlike the cities, the tribes have typically one or only a few leaders. It's much easier to find common ground with these individuals to affect change rather than go through the arduous task of unifying a city and then dealing with the inevitable expansion pressure.

Ostensibly this would resemble what the twins are doing with the anti-foreigner coalition and what their supposed ancestor Malik did. It seems if one wants to affect permanent change in Vacuo that the tribes and outlying settlements are far more important than whoever holds the proverbial throne of Vacuo.

That isn't to say that a prestigious position like that wouldn't help, just that I feel like it would come with more problems and headaches than what it's worth. Of course, any reunification of Vacuo would be an intensive and costly endeavor regardless.

Back to the matter at hand, Vacuo is a mess of interpersonal and inter-tribal relations and the blocs that are formed are overly fluid to the point of near formlessness. That, however, isn't to say that there isn't any authority found in Vacuo. These blocs, as long as they are functional, can police their lands of banditry and drive out invaders. Smaller groups of travelers and other non-permanent residents are too much trouble for too little gain unless one does something to draw the ire of one of the ruling powers.

Their influence, however, rarely extends past their vague borders except for in times of conflict. With the lack of central authority, the settlers of Vacuo do find themselves occasionally in fights with one another. Not all that common due to the hardship of the desert and grimm making fighting typically not worth the endeavor. In fact, there is a common sentiment of hospitality provided by these outer Vacuans provided one isn't a complete burden.

The interests and power between these groups are similarly fluid though typically falls in favor of the more permanent settlements, as few as they are. Most people in Vacuo are semi-nomadic by nature due to the terrain and weather. Something that sets them apart from traditional settlers and nomad tribes and allow an interfacing between those two worlds rather easily.

If the settlements were able to be drawn together in common cause it wouldn't be too hard to affect change, the problem lies within doing so. Like the rest of Vacuo they have their own grudges, but the constant struggle of survival and semi-nomadic nature of many settlements lead to them coming into greater contact and friction with many groups. Unlike pure nomads who could manage a life while on the move, many of these settlements depended on their homes to eke out any sort of livelihood.

Reconciling those many grudges would be rather difficult though arguably less of an undertaking than the other options. It would primarily be dependent on a healthy degree of diplomacy and properly placed incentives with fewer total actors in play. If brought together, the bloc can then expand outwards from there and provide a de facto change in governance if not a de jure one.
 
Summer Week 6 (Part 1)
With this we're caught up to other archive. Doesn't really matter all that much I suppose. The only change this brings about is to the update schedule which will shift to posting once every three days along with the SB archive. The next update will be on 7/4.
Chap7 Plan (4)

[No other plan was submitted]
Chap7 plan:
Missions: None
Timber/World: Atlas
Investigation: Misc: Odd Mobility, Misc: Puppet Masters
Org: None
Socials: Willow, Headmaster Theodore, Terra, Gillian Asturias, Jax Asturias, James, Ozpin, Jacques, Blake, Yang, Raven, Neo, Whitley
Training: CultureX7
QM Note: We have 6 weekly action points this week. Default actions are listed next to their category as well as whatever instructions are necessary for that section. The only stipulation is that all default actions have to be filled with something for a plan and all action points have to be assigned. Other than that go wild.

Missions: Each costs 2 Actions to take.

Cave Clearing: A relatively nearby mine has been infested with grimm. Primarily centinels, creeps, and sulfurfish. Though a cenitaur may have gestated since then (1500L per member)

Settlement Defense: With the distribution of military assets in Mistral, some townships are looking for a little extra protection though it may be a boring post (750L per member)

Missed Check-in: A pair of specialists and a squad from Atlas were escorting an outlying settlement and missed their check-in. Could be worth investigating or we could let Atlas handle this (1000L per member)

Timber/World: Choose 1

Vale: Overview: I've already dipped my toes into the politics of the region, but perhaps he could give me a greater view.

Atlas: Overview: I'm pretty sure I know how the politics of Atlas works, but it can't hurt to ask.

Other/Write-in

None: Politics don't really interest me. No need to bother with him.

Investigation: 1 by default. Each additional costs 1 action.

Conspiracy: Elusive Mr. Watts: With all the chaos in Mistral it's near impossible for me to make any sort of determination as to what Watts may or may not be involved in. Much less the rest of Salem's lackey's, though I could get started. (Impossible Investigation Check)

Conspiracy: Grimm Tracking: I haven't been able to pass this off to my men yet. Perhaps I need to do so myself to see if I can pick up any trace of Salem. (Very Hard Investigation and Grimm checks)

Conspiracy: Traces: There has to be some activity by Tyrian, Watts, or some other conspirator. Perhaps looking into odd occurrences could give me something to work off of. (???)

Coalition: Volunteers: It's irritating to not have complete confirmation on this, but perhaps it's better to let the matter lie and not arouse suspicion. (Hard Investigation Check) [Small circumstance modifier to the check]

Desert Mystery: Slippery Inconsistencies: Carmine and Bertilak are keeping some sort of secret. I could look into their 'off-periods' as it were and see what I can find (Hard Investigation Check) [Tiny Circumstance modifier to the check]

Misc: Trivia Pursuit: I think I have enough information to track down Neo's previous identity. The question is whether I should or not. (Investigation Check)

Misc: Puppet Masters: The assault on my person had to be funded by someone. Possibly several someone's. Still, I only have one real lead at the moment. (Tiered investigation and criminology checks; possible social)

Misc: Odd Mobility: Perhaps it's nothing, but something about the odd lack of social mobility in Mistral proper has my senses twigged. (Tiered investigation and criminology checks) [Small circumstance modifier to the checks]

Organization: 0 by default currently. Each additional costs 1 action.

Long-term planning: I have plenty of plans that need to be done and less of a need for flexibility. I can shift those resources over to handle those matters for a short time. (+ with a medium-term focus. This takes up 1 short-term focus action until it is resolved.)

Wattchmen: It's been a while since I've had my men look into matters of Salem. I would have to keep a close eye on them and progress might be slow, but it couldn't hurt to make some progress.

Atlas Assistance: With all the circumstances surrounding our expansion into Atlas I doubt this will be very difficult, but assigning additional oversight and resources should ensure we set up there the slightest bit quicker.

Desert Agents: My men have already proved somewhat helpful in my investigation. Combating the lack of centralized authority in Vacuo is no easy feat.

Gem Heist: Amelia Thistle most likely has a semblance very useful to the Crown. Removing her from play could cripple some of their operations.

Refinery Sweep: I know this used to be the old base of the Crown. With Raven's semblance it shouldn't be too difficult to take a peak in the area and see what clues we can find.

Crown Assistance: A bit early, but we could really sell our cooperation with the Crown by giving them something rather quickly. Whether that be intel, people, or something else.

Bully Pulpit: I've given a statement to support James, but perhaps there's more I can speak to the public about.

Mid-Term action Selection

Vacuo: Economic Establishment: If we're not worried about expanding our presence even more so, we're in the perfect position to kickstart economic efforts stemming from the capital to outlying settlements. (Cost Tiny; Projected Income: Small)

Vacuo: Prosperous Partnership: A more beneficial approach is to do as we have in Atlas and establish partnerships with various businesses and settlements. This is less immediately profitable, but should return dividends as prosperity returns to the Kingdom. (Cost: Small+; Projected Income: Small- [grows])

Vale: Roadwardens: Taking the fight to the grimm and keeping the roads safe isn't exactly a well-paying job, at least without the council involved. However, keeping the roads safe may assist with our efforts as well as earn us a lot of goodwill.

Vale: Political Campaign: Not necessarily at the top of my mind right now, but perhaps it's worthwhile to get our political campaign rolling before too long. (Cost: Tiny)

Vale: Minor Settlements: Not necessarily the highest priority, but we could continue establishing ourselves in the outlying settlements of Vale. (Cost: Tiny-)

Mistral: Elite Spying: A slight modification to Primm's proposal since he won't be in charge of it for the time being. I'll have much greater latitude in how we proceed. (Cost: Variable; discussion and vote to be held after taking this option)

Menagerie: Airdock: Expanding the infrastructure could allow merchant airships to come by as well as personal ones. Additionally, it would lead to an increase in the Menagerie air force. (Cost: Moderate-)

Menagerie: Landwork: Clearing out more space and paving the roads seemed to have worked out so far. It will, however, make things a bit more overcrowded and shift things around while we work. (Cost: Tiny+)

Menagerie: Housing Assistance: With the newly cleared land, bigger and better homes can be built. I could spare some men and funds to make that a reality for my home. (Cost: Tiny)

Tutoa Tasi: Agricultural Expansion: Tutoa Tasi needs to become self-sufficient at some point. The easiest and most important thing to rectify is the matter of food. (Cost: Tiny)

Atlas: Economic Revitalization: A much longer term play, but one that could be good for PR and eventual profits though is likely outside of our price-range at the moment. (Cost: Sizeable, Projected loss: Moderate-, Slowly grows profits of economic ventures in Atlas)

Conspiracy: Grimm Tracking: If there really was someone controlling the grimm then I'd expect that there'd be some indication of it somewhere. Mostly this would be my men collating historical accounts and records of grimm while I put the pieces together myself

Conspiracy: Chasing Shadows: Salem's forces are a slippery bunch, but that doesn't mean they're impossible to track down. My men might have to delay for a bit, but getting on the trail of Watts or Salem's other minions can only be helpful in the long-run.

Questions for Oz/LORE; Choose 0

NONE

Socials: 3 by default. Each additional costs ½ an action. No free VPD socials for the summer.

Relationships (close):

Blake: I imagine there's still some awkwardness to staying in the house of a Schnee so I could spend time with her. Plus there's that book she wanted to read together.

Weiss: (Free this week)

Onyx Rovere (Dad): We might not have anything overly serious to talk about, but I could still stop to chat with him.

Coral Clover (Mom): Her and Jasmine are in Vale but I could give them a call.

Lie Ren: By all accounts he may be in Zephyr or near Shion already. It might be a good idea to check in on him.

Marina Aoi (Sister): She's more than happy to spend time with her girlfriend though I'm sure she'll have plenty of time to spare for me as well.

Kelly Russet: I've arguably already checked in with her, but I could do so again to see how her plan is coming along.

Bartholomew Oobleck: I may not be at Beacon, but that's no reason not to get in touch with the man.

Ruby Rose: She and I had a bit of a heart to heart and it doesn't seem like I'll be rid of her anytime soon. Hanging out with her wouldn't be the worst thing for me.

Relationships (Distant):

Whitley: Considering the meeting this week, it could be a good idea to check up on him afterwards to make sure he's alright.

Yang: She's definitely had something to chew over after the party with the Branwen tribe. I could poke her and see what's on her mind.

Neo: I'm not exactly enthusiastic about a scroll call with a mute, but it might be entertaining.

Velvet: My upper year friend is spending the month with her dad as well as the occasional visit to hang out. Perhaps I could spare her some of my time.

Autumn Russet: As annoying as he may be I am more or less stuck with him so it might behoove me to make nice with him while I'm keeping secrets.

Penny: Her newfound humanness seems to be agreeing with her and she's open to all sorts of new sensations. I do find myself curious to see her reactions.

Nora: She's on her own vacation with her team. Still, that puts me at an acceptable distance from her antics. Perhaps she's more reserved over a call?

Pyrrha: She seems to be doing better. I could check in on her and perhaps have a more personal discussion.

Acquaintances:

Jaune: He and I still aren't friends or anything, mainly due to a lack of effort on both our parts. I could see about changing that.

Sun: I'm not sure why I'd bother, but getting his number shouldn't be too difficult.

Lime: The brother of my Vacuan friend. A bit awkward, though with a sense of honor and ideas of his own.

Ciel: I'll be in Atlas so visiting the stiff wouldn't be a huge challenge. Though I'm not really sure why I'd bother.

Winter: After our last conversation I doubt it will be a good idea to engage with her again so soon, but I could.

Willow: I can't say the two of us are on good terms, but I'm going to have to deal with her one way or another. Might be a good idea to take care of that as soon as I can.

Professional Contacts:

Raven: Raven's odd behavior aside, she seems to be willing to allow a more personal connection between us if I wish to pursue it.

Qrow: I guess I kind of owe him one for his assistance. Might be a bit late on my end, but hey, better late than never.

Amber: She should be back at Beacon, but I could check on her.

Tai: Not sure why I'd bother, but I haven't exactly talked with the man one on one either.

Torchwick: It's somewhat amusing poking in on his life, I could spare another moment or two to check on him.

Pietro: There may not be a point in visiting Penny's dad. I'll be in the area though so it isn't a huge ask.

Kali: Blake's mom is rather supportive of her daughter and by extension myself to a degree. Perhaps I could try striking up a deeper relationship.

Ghira: We've come to an understanding of sorts, but I could always capitalize on that some more.

James: Things between him and I should be smoothed over, though I might want to check in with him anyway.

Ozpin: My mentor and I, well, I wouldn't call us on great terms at the moment, but they're hardly bad. I could see if he can spare the time for a conversation.

Jacques: I imagine the Schnee patriarch will want to meet with me for one reason or another. I could get that out of the way ahead of time.

Robyn Hill: Our rapport is already established though I could see about mingling with the Happy Huntresses in a less combative setting.

Headmaster Theodore: I'm already in Vacuo for a short duration, I could spare some time to meet the only headmaster I haven't yet.

Subordinates:

Maple: She's going through therapy to get back to a hundred percent, but since I'm in the area, I might as well pay her a visit.

Sienna: She's likely to have her hands busy with the new men coming to the Mistral branch as well as Charlotte

Tukson:

Sanguine:

Finch:

Terra: She's still in Atlas orchestrating our more altruistic efforts and charitable solicitations. I could ring her up.

Charlotte: She might have some inclination about the going ons of Mistral and she seems to appreciate the company in her own way.

Primm: I've touched base with him already. Although, given his ideological predilections, perhaps it's worthwhile to keep dealing with him.

VPD:

Alabaster: I'm holding off on the conspiracy stuff for now, but that's no reason not to maintain good relations.

Flint: There isn't much for us to talk about aside from maybe high-minded ideals. Perhaps my attention is best spent elsewhere?

Rouge: She seems more or less normal, though I imagine she'd appreciate some brownie points with her brother from me speaking with her.

Cobalt: He and I have talked recently. I'm not sure what else we could discuss in the immediacy, but I'm sure I could come up with something.

Sandy: She seems to be going through a minor crisis of faith. I could let her deal with that or involve myself.

Other:

Gillian Asturias: There is more than one way to deal with the Crown and a good start to that would be getting in the good graces of one of their leaders.

Jax Asturias: He seems to call the shots for the Crown. At the very least I could try to endear myself to him in order to lower his suspicions.

Bertilak Celadon: With how defensive his partner is, perhaps I could needle more information out of him. If I'm careful that is.

Emerald: She's being held in an Atlesian prison and thus far been reluctant to give up any information. Perhaps I could pay her a visit?

Mercury: The boy seems to be living in relative comfort and house arrest. I doubt he knows much about the conspiracy he hasn't already given up, but I could pay him a visit.

Schnee Meeting (QM)

Training

We have seven slots to assign, either in bulk or divided. If additional actions are desired to be spent, please write that down.

Aura Techniques

Aura Projection: A foundational technique for the most part. It opens up a wide variety of aura usage even if its base form is rather…underwhelming. (0/50) [can create extremely basic aura constructs, can use .3xAura(Practical) as the Dust modifier for combat (.15x modifier for how it affects overall combat score); Upgradeable]

Aura Sensing: More useful for avoiding such people than its original intention. Might be worthwhile if I plan on sneaking around a lot. (0/100) [provides a circumstance bonus when sneaking around aura-capable individuals; Upgradeable]

Grimm Sensing: Perhaps not the most useful as proper scouting and observation can serve a similar role, but there are times where grimm try to be sneaky or are ambush predators. (0/100) [Can sense grimm at a short distance or with great concentration at longer ranges; Upgradeable]

Cloaking: Hiding my presence also comes with obvious benefits. While most aren't reliant on their aura to detect people it does generally assist them and every little bit helps. (0/150) [provides a circumstance bonus when sneaking around aura-capable individuals; reduces difficulty of sneak challenges against those with aura sensing]

Hardening: A rather basic defensive technique that requires a good helping of concentration and predictive capabilities for relatively minimal gain. (0/100) [Reduces damage taken by attacks Ochre is aware of by 5%; Upgradeable.]

Overcharge II: A further refinement of the basic overcharge technique. Faster charging times and slower discharge. Although perhaps not worth the effort. (0/100)

Skills (Any aside from Aura(Practical) for semblance actions)

Example List


Aura(Knowledge)

Combat

Criminology

Grimm

Investigation

Mobility

Performance (Piano)

Semblance(Knowledge)

Stealth

Blake and I settle in our temporary abode in Vacuo. Our activities have caused us to overstay our welcome beyond any reasonable return to the manor, or that's my excuse at any rate. It shouldn't be too much trouble to extend my stay for another day, really. Curiosity burns at me to finally meet Theo and there are some plans I could advance in Vacuo. I suppose I could visit Olive or Lime if I really wanted to, but I put those thoughts aside for now.

I have a deal to uphold with my girlfriends. Blake already knows all of the details, but that doesn't preclude me from attending to the other end. Regardless, I have her join the conversation just in case there's anything she's not up to date on while we call Weiss.

Predictably it only takes a few seconds for my snow flower to answer. It's already well into the night in Atlas as evidenced by the dark corners of her room and the nightie she wears. It takes her a second to register Blake's presence and while her behavior doesn't change too much, it does alter slightly. She already knew this was going to be a more serious conversation, but I guess she was hoping to lead it somewhere more intimate and personal.

That seems like a small matter, but as I progress with my retelling of events it becomes more and more worrisome. It really doesn't help that when dealing with Gill and Jax I have to pretend that our relationship is something that it's not. That I'm dismissive of Weiss and exploiting her; a well worn thought that's hard to entirely dispel.

However, it's hardly the first time this concern has been brought up. Just like last time Weiss dismisses the prospect out of hand and I can't say I disagree with her. The past few weeks of practice, our time together, and even the concert all stand as a testament towards my commitment and earnestness. That makes explaining that part of the deception rather easy and I'm ready to pivot to less severe matters.

Just before I can do so, Blake presses against me and teases, "Aren't you forgetting something?" I turn and regard her mischievous expression and fix her with a look, but the cat's out of the bag as it were.

"Ochre, what is she talking about," Weiss questions, her tone welcoming but firm.

Instead of answering her immediately, I continue to glare at my troublemaking girlfriend. Well, both of them cause their own brands of trouble, but one of them is definitely earning my ire more. However, Blake just meets my expression with an unrepentant one and a slight shake as if to ask 'what are you going to do about it?' I know exactly the kind of reactions she wants out of me.

"Ochre," Weiss prompts again and I tear my eyes and thoughts back to her.

"It's nothing, really," I start and then throw a deliberate glare towards Blake, "Someone's just taking something out of proportion." My gaze returns to an unconvinced Weiss and a sigh escapes me. "Okay, to really sell things I expressed an agreeable sentiment to the twins and offered some vague assistance."

She regards my answer for a moment before her eyes swivel onto Blake, "What sentiment exactly?"

I move to speak, but Blake shoves me aside and clamps one of her hands over my mouth. "Just that someone," she shoots me a playful look, "practically declared himself the future King of Menagerie."

I tear her hand away, "I did nothing of the sort! Besides-"

"Oh, really," Weiss cuts in, affecting disappointment, "I thought you'd look quite dashing in a crown; it would really accentuate your ears." She only manages to keep up the act for a few seconds before a soft giggle threatens to break through her facade.

That moment of distraction and apparent betrayal allows Blake to interject once more, "I know right." She twitches her ears, naturally drawing my attention away from my screen with the sudden movement, "I was wondering if I'd need to throw something more regal together given your leadership of the Fang, but I was never expecting this."

Torn between chastising either of my girlfriends, I end up unable to attend to either of them before Weiss cuts in again with a scoff, "Really I should have expected this with that 'prince' nickname you earned. Luckily for us, plenty of people already call me a princess in all but name." She softens her tone and cautiously ventures, "Even more luckily, you'll always be my knight to me."

A heat rises within me with Blake taking her turn to tease me, "I'm beginning to think you secretly enjoy the spotlight. First taking over the Fang, then the concert with Weiss, and now this." She wraps her arms around me, "You've certainly earned that much even if you pretend not to have."

"Yes, well, if he doesn't want to shower in the praise of the masses, I suppose it's up to us to give him the attention he deserves. Nothing but the best for him, right," Weiss states with a bit of apprehension. Like she wants to venture something further, but is holding herself back slightly.

"That's what we are, aren't we," Blake agrees with a slight shake and a giggle. Something that disarms whatever apprehension Weiss felt as she rejoins the teasing session. Well, more repeated praise, but same thing. Whenever I muster the energy to make some sort of rebuttal my other girlfriend cuts in and robs me of that momentum. Eventually I simply consign myself to my fate as the topic drifts from my faux plans of rulership and instead to more personal concerns.



Arranging a meeting with Theo isn't difficult, nor is arriving thanks to the help of Raven. She doesn't particularly enjoy being my personal taxi service. Evidently not enough to raise the issue here and now, though I imagine she's keeping track of it. Fortunately, I've squirreled away some time to deal with her, just later.

No, the more troublesome aspect comes from the fact that Theo is not alone in his office like I requested. It's still the venue for our discussion, but he has his second in command, Professor Rumpole with him. Not really a problem aside from the fact that I'm uncertain if she can be trusted, considering the Crown, and I have to deal with managing the expectations and reactions of two people.

Although, I may be mistaken on that aspect as the incredibly short woman, even shorter than Neo, only standing up to my chest, takes a step backwards. Her stern demeanor disappears underneath a more mischievous expression. Which, upon looking at her outfit makes some sort of sense.

Her incredible shortness brings my attention first and foremost and I realize that is intentional to a degree. She does have an already squarish frame which emphasizes her height or lack thereof, but that's accentuated further by how the shoulders of her sleeveless long coat stick out just that little bit further. Likely an attempt to make herself seem even shorter and thus underestimated to some degree, which doesn't even go into the likely expense of the otherwise drab article of brown clothing. Sparkling lights of either some sort of studded mineral or outright Dust reflect a light that without would make the woman stand in the starkest of contrasts with Theo.

He stands above me, particularly close to Kel's height by my reckoning. Unlike her and Rumpole, his build is intensely wiry and muscled. A stormy blue cape sits affixed on his shoulders with silver chain and a similarly silver belt buckle held up bright white slacks capped with just as bright boots. The whole ensemble of his lower half clashes with his dark skin and more subdued top including a checkered vest overlaying a bluish top, tight enough to accentuate his physique, like he's more stone than man.

It's as if every aspect of his outfit is designed to draw attention to himself. Something that would normally make him out to be quite the fool with his age, though he wears it with such confidence that it just seems natural. In fact, it's quite hard to reconcile his exuberance and energy with his age.

Despite being the oldest of the Headmasters, Theo is by far the most energetic and youthful of all of them. Perhaps Cassandra could match him in energy, but she carries with her a more matronly charm while his energy is more juvenile for lack of a better term. The only real spot where he shows his age is a slight graying in his dark hair which only occupies the top of his head in a close cut while the rest is shaved off.

He takes a step forward and I expect him to stick his handout in greeting when instead he keeps intruding into my space. Too close for that sort of proper greeting to be offered, though distant enough that he's not inviting any sort of hug. Then he puffs his chest out, swelling his slight height advantage against me, and puts his hands up in a guarded posture. Not quite a fighting stance, but challenging all the same.

Evidently that's too much for our audience. "Theodore," Rumpole chides with a sigh.

"Just getting a measure of the kid," he throws out with utmost confidence, not bothering to spare his second a look. However, he does take a step back and drops his hands. Even with that, his frame is still tense and ready. Like he's ready and willing to strike with just a moment's notice. Knowing what I do from Oz, he likely wants to test me in a more personal manner and is just doing a poor job of hiding his excitement.

"We'll have time for that later," I cut in before Rumpole can chastise the man again. Instantly his grin widens and he pumps his fist in apparent victory. Rumpole, meanwhile, crosses her arms and rolls her eyes in an overly dramatic motion. When she catches me staring she lets out an unnecessarily harsh exhale and throws me a look.

"Like Mr. Rovere said, the two of you can wail on each other like utter meatheads later." She then shakes her head and mumbles something that I can't overhear over Theo's subsequent comment.

"Right she is! Ochre Rovere," he finally greets in a warm tone despite the ostensibly professional greeting. "From what I hear, you and Ozpin are doing something reckless again. In my Kingdom no less," he finishes with an expectant look and a looming presence.

"You could say that. I believe we have more than enough safeguards in place to see this through. I just ask for a little bit of trust in the meantime."

My answer does little to mollify him or Rumpole. Theo leans back and crosses his arms and regards me with piercing blue eyes. A similar piercing gaze is on Rumpole and I get the feeling they aren't going to be satisfied with a mere platitude, no matter how much I've proven my competency thus far.

His attempt to intimidate an answer out of me aside, I can't help tracking onto his precise words. There is the mention of Vacuo being 'his' Kingdom, which is honestly more true than not. I'd be concerned about power-hungry plans if it wasn't for Timber's report last week spelling out how uninvolved Shade actually is with the ruling of the Kingdom. The second, and perhaps more important matter, is his callout of Oz and I doing something reckless.

I can't exactly discount his words as my plan is, in fact, pretty risky, though there's no way he could actually know about that; I haven't even told Oz yet. It's possible Oz gave him some inclination of what's going on after clearing him and his agents through aura sensing, though that wouldn't explain the conclusion that we're being reckless. Perhaps inform it, but the fact that he'd jump to that immediately makes me think that he simply expects that out of Oz and subsequently me.

That's only really odd as Theo doesn't strike me as a cautious man and I'm unsure of anything Oz could have done to be considered reckless. Sure, he does play a bit fast and loose with a few things, but those are almost always measured bets. Either way, it implies that Theo sees himself as more reasonable and cautious than I think is appropriate; or perhaps that only really comes out when it comes to conspiracy business?

How much of his energetic persona then is real or fake? Is he just puffing himself up with bravado to reassure himself and others? I'd put some stock into that if it wasn't for Oz's evaluation of the man. But, then again, Oz has been betrayed before and personal connections seem something of a weak spot for my mentor. Either way, he and Rumpole have contented themselves to giving me the silent treatment.

Crown: Ostensibly the reason I'm here other than a base introduction. At the very least it would satisfy Theo and Rumpole's unstated desires. (3)

Caution: I just can't reconcile Theo as the cautious sort given his personality. Perhaps it's worth interrogating him on the matter? (3)

Vacuo: As headmaster of Shade, he has to have some sort of view on his Kingdom and the situation they find themselves in. (0)

Ostentatiousness: The stereotypical Vacuan is overly practical, not drawing attention to themselves nearly as much Theo and Rumpole are. I could dig into that. (0)

Conspiracy: Not exactly my immediate concern, but there's a lot I could learn about him based on his involvement with the conspiracy and how he feels about that.(0)

Caving into their unstated desires could be a good way to ingratiate myself to them. They clearly have some level of apprehension over the sordid business occurring in their proverbial backward. While that would be the friendly thing to do, it is not the most beneficial in my case.

Theo, from everything that I know of the man, is the sort to appreciate blunt honesty and someone standing by their positions. A man who judges others on the strength of their convictions. Folding so quickly to such light pressure would be good in the professional sense at the cost of the personal. That doesn't mean that I'll be belligerent, just that I can't so easily pivot into the discussion of the twins and the Crown as is his desire.

I pull one foot back and cross my arms in my own defensive stance. "You know, I'd have thought that I've earned some sort of benefit of the doubt by now." Theo matches my stare with one of his own, evidently not willing to give ground just yet as he gains my measure.

"Mr Rovere," Rumpole snaps with a sternness that reminds me of Glynda. "We appreciate the assistance, but there's no need to keep us at arm's length. Not only is trust a two-way street, we are more than capable of handling this matter on our own."

Ah, that's what the issue is, I should have expected as much. Many Vacuans pride themselves on their independence and it would be foolish to think that those of Shade would be any different. In fact, it probably stings more given that they're supposed to keep the peace of the Kingdom, not be saved by a student who's stumbled into things; at least that's Rumpole's perspective.

Theo's eyes dart to her for a second before returning to me with far less intensity. Given his previously expressed sentiment, I doubt he'd turn down the help but he doesn't want to countermand her in front of me.

"And I was getting to that. Trust me, I'd appreciate all the help I can get, but accepting it now would be ignoring the reality of the situation. The Crown have marked you as their enemies and will be keeping track of your movements. Not only that, but they'll be wary of any move you make while my options are much more open." I pause and plaster a cocky grin on my face, "You could even say that infiltration is one of my specialities at this point."

She huffs and her eyes dart to Theo. Who, upon some sort of unseen signal, turns to regard her. Not like there's some sort of silent conversation passing between the two of them; they don't seem to be that close to one another. Rather it's like he's taking in her reaction as she tries to express herself without the need for any words.

That lasts only for a moment before he turns to me with a more relaxed air, like he's not at all put off by being in the middle of our disagreement. "You both have your points, but what you've said," he gestures towards me, "only bolsters my point. Bringing up any sort of infiltration business," he shakes his head, "it's unnecessarily reckless. We know where they're based, don't we?" He throws a look towards Rumpole who nods and fills him with even more confidence. "We just need to call in a bit of assistance and quash them."

That brief interaction implies that Theo didn't actually know the information off the top of his head and had to seek reassurance. It also means that Oz has opened up about sharing the information I've given him with them, which is annoying. Even more so when the supposedly 'cautious' headmaster is suggesting, rather ignorantly, an assault.

"It's not that simple," I snap, injecting heat into my tone that isn't entirely affected. "The Asturias twins have been kidnapping and brainwashing any number of powerful semblances. It's not unreasonable to conclude they've given themselves some sort of escape option and if we don't capture Jax then this whole mess is a waste. Plus, that's not even going into the hostages they have or the fact that some of those hostages will be fighting us because of their mind-control."

Only belatedly do I realize he has a bit of a point, or at least a different view of the matter. Infiltration is indeed an incredibly risky move on my part. Not only would any subversion tip the Crown off to the plan we have against them, it would also introduce them to the Conspiracy which is a whole other can of worms to deal with. Especially if they find it somehow prudent to join forces with Salem.

However, the reminder of hostages does much to weaken Theo and Rumpole's position, as they don't argue against it. However, this is Vacuo. Such harsh realities aren't unheard of and if I had to guess, they likely foresee some level of casualties as an inevitability; a simple fact of life. Even if Huntsmen are supposed to protect the weak, that doesn't mean the weak always survive and arguably our hostages have already been lost for all intents and purposes.

This leaves us at an ostensible impasse; a difference of ideals. I never thought I'd be sitting in the spot of idealism against pragmatism, though I've always been drawn to high-risk high-reward options it seems.

Lines drawn, Theo fixes me with another intense stare of his stormy blue eyes, lays a hand on my shoulder, and drops his voice to be soft yet serious. "Are you capable of handling this?"

I return his gaze and wait a meaningful moment before answering, "Absolutely. I still have a lot to learn, but the outcome of this was never in doubt in my mind." I'm projecting more confidence than I actually feel. My plans are actually pretty fluid and nebulous and if pressed for details I'm sure that will become readily apparent. However, that's not what Theo is inquiring about, not exactly. He's more interested in my confidence with this venture rather than the exact details.

He pats my shoulder with a firm but friendly hand as a grin dominates his features. "Excellent! I'll leave it to you then." Then he takes a step back and claps his hands with a thunderous sound. Evidently more than ready to launch into some sort of supporting statement or tirade, only to be cut off by Rumpole.

"Theodore. You can't-"

"Rumpole," he returns petulantly and she clacks her mouth shut. Probably realizing that stoking this bout of childishness from him earns her nothing good. Theo too takes a moment to breathe and calm down before resuming, "Reckless you may be, Ozpin trusts you for a reason. If we can't trust the younger generation to continue our legacy, we might as well give up now. We'll be waiting for when you need us."

No doubt his statement is a conciliatory measure between Rumpole and I. More towards her than me if I'm being honest; a way to explain himself and his decision while mollifying her. Although, I don't exactly miss the imposition laden in his final statement. That I should call for their assistance once I feel it's necessary rather than handle this problem all on my own. Probably his cautious side coming out and tilting the scales however little.

It's honestly not at all what I was expecting from the man. First to trust me so readily and then second to be so subtle and arguably diplomatic. It's quite contrary to how he presents himself and even Oz's own read of the man. Although, perhaps it's our lack of familiarity with one another that's causing him to be more diplomatic than usual.

Just as I think that, Theo complains, "I told you that boy was trouble, didn't I, Rumpole."

"You did sir," she agrees with an overly tired voice, like she's gone through this argument before and is just humoring the man.

He starts walking around in an indiscernible pattern as he paces about his office, "Should have thrown him out as soon as he stepped into these halls. How did he even pass initiation?"

"His sister-"

"Yes, yes, I know. He always held her back, rode her coattails, whatever. Gill, she would have been a fantastic Huntress. But he never stepped up, just dragged her down with him." He dwells on his words for a moment before suddenly perking up. "That reminds me, we are changing the rules for initiation to ensure nothing like this happens again, right?"

A tired sigh escapes her, "Yes sir, I'm making all the necessary alterations. Would you like to go over them or suggest any changes?"

He waves his arms energetically, dismissing her implicit offer with an ease and energy borne from experience. "Not at all, I trust that you have matters well in hand. Just-" he stops for a moment only to perform a full body shake and reinvigorate himself. "What's done is done. Nothing to it but to ensure these mistakes don't happen again."

"Of course sir," Rumpole finishes with a bob of her head and overly long braided blonde hair.

"Don't you think you're overcorrecting," I prompt. Something that causes the energetic headmaster to wheel upon me and step into my space once more. A thoughtful expression overtakes his features as whatever response he had dies when he parses my words. Then he shakes his head.

"Not at all. While interdependence and cooperation are laudable qualities, outright dependence is not. I wish it wasn't, but with a world as harsh as this one, over-reliance on others spells nothing but trouble." He leans back and shifts around. "That and a reliance on one's self should engender a level of self-responsibility." His face twists into a grimace, "Something sorely lacking as of late it seems."

I hum as if agreeing with him, though I remain unconvinced. This still seems like an overcorrection. That he's seen the potential issue brought up by the twins and has sought a solution to that specific problem while also ignoring the possibility for the exact problem to spring up in different circumstances.

"You disagree," he accuses with a critical eye and I drop the act. Strangely, instead of growing upset at the deception, he just nods with a slight smile. "I understand; just because I'm trusting you doesn't mean I agree with your course of action either. Ozpin and I have had our number of disagreements and this is more of the same."

"Too reckless for your tastes," I venture with an accusatory air.

He snorts, "As if you're one to talk. I've been keeping an eye on you and I'm not too surprised that you and Oz get along. He's always had the tendency to back long-shot bets no matter how often they blow up in his face." He bounces around on his heels, not necessarily turning avoidant, but his energy gains a nervous quality to it. "He's managed to make it work, as you have if my research is any indication."

"Your research," Rumpole cuts in with a devilish grin.

He shrugs his shoulders and concedes, "Rumpole's research," without missing a step. "Such big risks shouldn't be taken so lightly. Especially not when they involve students." A frown passes over his face as if recalling a specific memory. It lasts for only a second before he recovers, "All it takes is one weakness, one vulnerability for her to exploit and we'd have lost so much. She has to be the aggressor; time is on our side and we shouldn't throw that away for some nebulous gain."

He opens his mouth to continue but shuts it shortly after with a complicated expression. If I had to guess, it's in relation to his statement that time is on our side. While I broadly agree, there is information about Salem which makes that prospect a bit more dubious. Information that he's evidently been let in on if his reaction is any indication. Like he was spouting a familiar line of reasoning only to be struck with its incongruity.

"I agree," I state, shocking him out of his thoughts with an incredulous expression. "Remnant has survived for millenia without her wiping us off the face of the planet and we've only gotten stronger since then. With enough time I'm sure we'll discover some way to deal with her. However, that doesn't mean we should let her keep the initiative. If she can't find a weakness then she can just create one and the only way to stop that is with constant vigilance."

My words land with more weight than they should. After all, it's kind of hard not to draw the obvious comparison of Salem and Cinder's plans regarding Vale and the Fall maiden. It makes me think that despite Theo's youthful energy he's operating with an outdated paradigm. The stress of the situation then results in him retreating to his default approach rather than seeing a need to change his behavior. Although, even if he did, I suspect that he'd swing too far in the other direction in an attempt to overcorrect.

He nods at first to my statement but soon shakes his head and starts bouncing around the room once more. It's clear that he doesn't want to agree fully, but can't find the exact line of logic of where I'm wrong. "I can agree to most of that," he settles on eventually. "However, constant vigilance doesn't require unneeded risks, rather less of them. Would her plans have progressed as well as they did if we kept a stronger eye on Amber or the other maidens?"

"I suppose not," I concede, offering an olive branch of sorts even if my tone makes it clear that I don't fully agree. Just another matter where we aren't in alignment. Whereas I and the other headmasters seem more inclined to proactivity, Theo seems to take a defensive stance.

Something that's awfully odd considering his own personal prowess. Or perhaps it's motivated by it; a proper understanding that he stands at the pinnacle of Vacuan Huntsmen and is able to discern which tasks would be beyond him. Logically those same tasks must also be beyond his countrymen and so rather than attempt to take them on, it's better to avoid them and take a defensive position.

"I guess I was just expecting you to be a bit bolder after all the things I've heard about you." My comment comes out as an afterthought, though it's anything but.

Theo recognizes my tone and stops to address the matter seriously, "I am as bold as I need to be precisely because I know how capable I am. There are few things I cannot handle, however, overconfidence is as insidious of a killer as self-doubt is. If everyone were as dedicated to self-improvement and introspective as myself, I believe we'd have far fewer Huntsmen dead year after year." He manages to keep his tone mostly level; pride entirely absent with only an undercurrent of loss seeping through.

No doubt he's experienced no small number of students who have perished due to these exact concerns. Unlike Oz, he hasn't just accepted that as the way of things, as unfortunate as that would be. Instead he embodies the attitude he wants to see in students.

Of course, they'd mostly see his confident side, so I'm unsure if he's actually sabotaging himself or not. It's not like he couldn't show a more vulnerable side with his students in private. Although from what I've heard, he takes no such demeanor with them. Rather he pushes them to achieve more with the expectation of such progress, not displaying this kind of vulnerability.

Despite that relative downer, Theo recovers after a few seconds and we end up bouncing around a few topics. Most relating to personal concerns and only briefly touching on the twins or the conspiracy in general. It really does seem like he's willing to blindly trust me. Well, not blindly I suppose; he and Rumpole want to keep tabs on me and my investigation, though mostly as a precaution rather than with the explicit intent to interfere. Although the prospect of such hangs over the conversation like an unwelcome spector.

Of dubious fortuity, is how the conversation rapidly shifts from such a personable air to a more challenging one. Complete with Theo taking a stance and throwing mock punches as if to goad me into an attack myself. I already knew I wasn't going to get out of this mess without taking some lumps. Not that Theo means much by it, just that he seemingly sees this as a way to gauge my measure and my convictions.

Needless to say, I get my ass kicked as soon as I pull the two of us into my mirror world. Like Raven he outpaces me in sheer experience and unlike her he isn't unwilling to use Dust to start off with. It doesn't help either that he has a couple of decades of experience on top of hers and he's been relentless in his path of self-improvement.

The beating is enough so that I have to actually retire to the White Fang compound with Blake in order to restore my reserves. I've accounted for that to some degree, but it's still unsettling. Primarily because walking into the lion's den at anything other than my best is an inherently risky prospect. I don't much like having to rely on Gill and Jax's hospitality to keep myself safe, but I also realize that there's no real way around that practically speaking.

I won't be allowed to bring enough guards to ensure my safety and with such numbers around me I have to rely on their good natures to some degree. That doesn't stop me from taking Vernal along as another precaution. In the absolute worst case, Raven can swoop in to save us.

Obviously it would be preferable to move our future meetings to a venue where I wouldn't be under such duress, but it's all but unavoidable with my plans. Spurning Jax's invitation so soon after he offered it would put us off on the wrong foot and reveal the duplicity of my plan. Therefore I have to simply play along with his whims and hope for the best.

Fortunately it appears that he's at least genuine in the offer. Instead of any sort of ambush, he hosts a sort of feast for us and our entourages. Of which Jax only has his sister and a pair of evident Huntsmen joining him directly. Bert and Carmine are out on some sort of assignment though this doesn't mean that we're unattended by guards and servants. I'm unsure if I'm thankful I haven't developed my aura sight enough to discern which of them are doing this willingly or not.

Those thoughts create a heavy enough atmosphere though I'm more than capable of putting up a false front of appreciation. It does help slightly that Jax is thoughtful enough to create distance between us and even put his sister in the way. An assurance for the both of us, the first that he won't use his semblance on me and the second that his sister is there to stop any attempt from me doing the same. Not that he knows what my semblance is, but the thought has crossed my mind once or twice.

It isn't much more reassuring to be seated next to someone who could steal my aura, but it does allow me to create some level of small talk before our meal concludes and she stalks off to attend to some unspecified duty. Probably draining their hostages and managing the aura levels of their subordinates if I had to guess. Merely avoiding the topic euphemistically so as to not create any tension. Just as well, I'd prefer to corner Gill on her own though this gives me an opportunity to work Jax over as well.

"I must thank you once again for all this. Nothing quite compares to Vacuan hospitality."

"Oh," he sounds out with faux-curiosity, "You make it sound like you've experienced it before." It takes me a second to parse his tone. Obviously it's known that I've traveled the deserts and met with some nomads. That's likely what he's referring to and his comment thus makes it seem like he's disinterestedly opening the topic to that direction if I want to go there.

I sink against my seat and adopt a wistful smile, "Yeah. I was just a fresh faced foreigner who got lost in the streets. Kept wandering around looking for my contact until the heat got to me and I dunked my head in a local fountain." The perplexed look on his face is almost enough for me to stop my recounting of events, but I pull through. "Fortunately my plight didn't go unnoticed and a young man stepped up to see if I was alright."

I allow a flash of irritation to pass over my face, "Not that the fucker didn't tease me for it; even went so far as to have his brother deliver a trinket as a reminder." That little trinket Lime made me should be resting on my nightstand in Beacon, though it wouldn't hurt to double check it.

"I see," he allows more out of politeness than anything else. "It's auspicious that the first meeting between our two Kingdoms would begin on such a compassionate note." I could point out that it's hardly the first, though I know exactly what he's doing with this sort of historical revisionism.

"You could say that again. With all the duplicitous friendships between the other Kingdoms, Vacuo and Menagerie have more reason to cooperate with one another than not. A real ally in the midst of all the fakes is very much welcome by the both of us."

"Indeed," Jax remarks with a toast before downing his glass. "Although, I find myself curious as to your plans. Perhaps there's a way we could assist one another?"

"Isn't that what we're already doing," I shoot back with a graceful smile, deflecting from his actual inquiry.

"Yes, but there's always more that can be done, isn't there?"

"Of course there is, but you're already doing plenty." I adopt a more light-hearted and relaxed air. "I've been told on more than one occasion that I have a hard time relaxing." Blake shoves me with a playful glare before returning her attention elsewhere. Evidently not as confident with her acting chops to deal with Jax in this venue for an extended period of time. "See what I mean? So really, you're doing plenty. Plus, your assistance will be much more valuable once you've taken power."

"Ah," he announces as if suddenly understanding, "Trying to put us in your debt I see."

"I wouldn't put it so crassly myself, just that we should have a friendly and mutually beneficial relationship with each other." He nods at that, though still remains distant. No doubt he wants some sort of actual leverage to use against me and won't stop so easily even if I can dismiss his offers rather easily. It does help that they're no doubt poisoned in some way, so I'm not being ungrateful, just savvy.

It is amusing that my plans would be more difficult if Jax were a more genuine person. Regardless, he's not going to give up so easily and it will be some time before we're done with our visit here or he becomes distracted enough to allow me a moment with Gill. I suppose it falls to me to find some sort of distraction.

Shade: I'm sure he has no shortage of complaints about his time and treatment within Vacuo's premier Academy. At the very least it should give me some insight into how he views events. (3)

Crown: I suppose I could interrogate the man directly as to why he feels deserving of the crown of Vacuo. Perhaps even pepper in some sort of assurance or support. (3)

Excellence: he strikes me as the prideful sort. I'm certain that I could get him talking about all his 'accomplishments' whether they be overblown or fake. (0)

Gillian: His sister is no doubt a cornerstone of his life. I could express some sort of curiosity and gain some insight. Perhaps even give an excuse for my seeming interest in her. (0)

I allow the moment to pass with a drink of my own, non-alcoholic fortunately. Jax is conscientious enough to have made the offer with the benefit it could give him while also more than aware enough to understand why I might not lower my guard in front of him. He responded in kind and I have to deal with the fact that he might not fully buy my sincerity unless I open myself up like that. However, that comes at the price of hurting Weiss and opening myself up to such weakness in the first place. Neither are really palatable though I have to contend with the potential benefits regardless.

For now I push those thoughts out of my mind as I lower my cup. "If it's not too much trouble, could I inquire about your time in Shade?" He bristles at my question. "You're right that we should assist one another; I just find myself at the distinct disadvantage of not having much inside information. I could get it, but that would raise suspicions as to why I'd visit Shade so suddenly and for no apparent reason."

Blake stiffles any sort of reaction at my words. My falsehood is so blatant that she feels compelled to react, though turns that into some sort of discussion with Vernal. For all that she might be my superior at traditional stealth, I doubt she can keep a wholly straight face with her lack of practice; probably doesn't want to hide who she is again either.

"I'm afraid I don't have too much to give you," Jax settles on with a sigh, frustration leaking into his tone despite his best attempt to feign a good cheer. "My time as a student was hardly without issues and gave me even less time to scout for any deficiencies."

"Yes, but you don't expect me to believe that with your ambition that you didn't try anything," I press.

"Trust me, I did," he snaps with a sudden fury and a bang on the table. Conversation draws to a standstill and a suddenly hostile air drops as he looks to his right. Upon noting his sister's absence he takes a heaving breath. "We tried to handle things legitimately and prove our claim. Even attempted more duplicitous means, but we were rejected all the same. They spurned us and there's nothing left but to destroy them and the pretender Theodore."

"And you couldn't just compel them to follow you," I needle in a questioning tone. I actually have a good hunch as to why he couldn't from my discussion and reports from Theo. However, my intent is to wind him up to provide some sort of catharsis.

"I could not," he snarls before realizing he's lost control of himself. Then he throws an accusatory look in my direction only to receive a warm face, as if to welcome him to elaborate on his point in a non-judgmental way.

He seems to war with himself for a moment before his features soften. Likely aware on some level of the possibility of duplicity, but discarding it as true in this instance. It wouldn't surprise me if he cast it away because of that initial doubt; too absorbed with his own arrogance and self-importance, he'd conclude that if he were being manipulated that he'd spot it instantly.

"Let's just say that Shade had safeguards against my semblance." I hum in clear interest and a flash of irritation passes over his face as he refuses to elaborate. I shoot him an apologetic smile as I let the matter clearly drop while he stews in his own frustration.

Even if he doesn't answer I have a serviceable enough of one myself. Considering that his father couldn't recall any strange instances that would indicate his semblance before Gill started sharing aura with him, I discern that he doesn't have enough aura to use his semblance on his own. That wouldn't be an issue if it wasn't for Theo's philosophy on independence as he expressed to me.

As it turns out, Gill's semblance prompted some worries about such, requiring that their whole team submit to aura monitoring during classes. The increased scrutiny no doubt disrupted any sort of opportunistic usage of Jax's semblance completely by happenstance. Honestly I can't even blame him for being upset. If I were in his position and my goals were disrupted due to sheer dumb luck like that I'd be frustrated as well.

However, unlike him, I would have worked to find some sort of solution rather than stew in my own self-pity. The fact that he's continued to rely on his sister rather than build up his own reserves is evidence enough of this. He really is reliant on her even if it appears he's trying to be the one in charge nowadays.

"A shame," I settle on as a closer for this topic, "Any weakness would make dealing with Theodore easier. I'm not keen on dealing with any man Oz considers his better in combat. Perhaps we could lead him into some sort of an ambush?" I don't push any further than that, just floating the idea for his consideration and so it can take root in his mind.

I imagine his initial plan is just to overwhelm Theo with raw numbers and an excessive amount of aura. While workable, even I am having second thoughts on how feasible that actually is after fighting the man himself. He could certainly be overwhelmed, but it wouldn't be an easy thing. Additionally, I think the prospect of building up Theo's strength does much to diminish the idea of an all out assault as it also stokes a desire in Jax to acquire that strength for himself.

"Yes, well, it seems we'll have to race to discover what vulnerabilities we can. Assuming you're willing to share them when you do," he finishes with a questioning lilt. Practically begging for me to make some sort of comment.

"Of course, how else am I going to get you to owe me one?"

He regards me with a polite fake smile, "All this talk about debt. Should I be concerned about what boon you would ask of me?" Clearly he's searching for something; some sort of reason or reassurance as to why I'd need his aid and hopefully something that wouldn't come at too great of a cost.

I pause in my motions, turning utterly still as if caught out by his question and then suddenly turning thoughtful on how to answer him. I affect even more reluctance as I speak, "Well, if you must know, my intentions are of a somewhat personal variety. You see, I've made a few enemies of the elite of Mistral and, well, I'm sure you have more options to compel answers out of them and render proper justice than I do." Again I keep things vague, but that avoidance only helps sell the lie.

"I see," he hums in a pleased manner. "I can see why you'd prefer if I was in power beforehand. No need to attract the attention of the other Kingdoms if we can help it right?"

"Not before Menagerie and Vacuo can take on the world," I agree. He gives me another toast before downing his drink once more. I wait for him to finish before prompting, "Speaking of which, how difficult would that task be for you? I'm not doubting your capabilities, but I'm unsure if your semblance can maintain a hold of the whole of Vacuo."

"It needn't have to," he boldly proclaims. "Gillian and I are the rightful rulers of Vacuo." Then he stares at me as if to challenge me to countermand him.

"Yes, I know that, but that doesn't mean that everyone else is as understanding. What with the nebulous nature of your claim." I know that he and Gill claim to be descended from the line of Malik the Sunderer. However, that's a claim that can be dubiously made of around a fourth of Vacuo. The Kingdom sort of lost their historical records during the events of the Great War so there's not much recorded knowledge of what happened a few centuries ago, much less millenia.

"They'll submit if they know what's best for them," he states with a commanding aura only to realize a second later that's not an answer to my more practical concern. "If you need convincing, you only need to look around you. Over half of our soldiers serve willingly because they understand the righteousness of our cause." His entourage takes a moment to nod in agreement with his words. Either hesitant from his behavior or not quite agreeing with his words.

I also get the sense that he's overinflating the exact numbers to make his case seem better. That's also discounting how I doubt that everyone doing so willingly is due to a righteous support of his claim. More likely they're a self-serving type like Bertilak and the twins can't be too discerning in who they employ.

"But why exactly?" I throw out the question in a casual manner despite the absolute bombshell it is. Ostensibly directed towards his entourage, but that just forces him to answer for them in order to retain control of the situation.

"Because of this," he states firmly, managing to refrain from shouting. As he does so, he pulls up his sleeve to reveal a patch of discolored skin on his wrist in the shape of a crown. The lines of which are too sharp for me to think as wholly natural. "This birthmark has been passed along the Asturias family for generations, since the line of the first King of Vacuo. We even have the genealogy books to prove it."

That latter bit sounds distinctly like a lie to me. I doubt that Finn would have let anyone go into or out of his house without bringing up such with his apparent fascination with history. There's also the fact that he didn't bring up the twins' supposed rightful claim as a concern in the slightest. Although, I don't let such doubts stop me from displaying a suitably awed reaction.

Everyone else nods around him, as if to bolster his claim though some are more performatory than others. I don't ever recall any sort of tale, story, or even fragment to suggest a genealogical birthmark, much less considering the possibility of one so distinct over the years of intermingling bloodlines. Like, the Asturias would hardly be the only family descended from Malik and there isn't an outbreak of similarly shaped birthmarks. Unless magic is involved I can easily discount this as a possibility. Which also doesn't go into how the twins hardly sport the typical Vacuan complexion with their overly fair skin.

I hum in apparent thought before breaking the moment. "In that case we'll have to resurface the story and spread some rumors about the rightful King of Vacuo and the mark he carries. Just some groundwork to prepare people for the idea of a transition of power. Given the handling of the Kingdom in the past, no doubt they're clamoring for a capable leader."

It takes him a moment to register my words. "Of course, of course. I expected it would take years before we were ready for anything of the sort, but with your assistance we can manage something much sooner." He finishes with an expectant look in my direction and I affirm his suspicion. He allows himself to relax with such news while I draft a mental module of how this could work.

It wouldn't be too much trouble to inject that into local rumors with minimal risk of blowback assuming that I retain control of the situation. It is a rumor after all. It would only hold weight if there was already a resentment built into the Vacuan people or a promise for a better life.

While that might seem self-evidently assured to Jax, I'm less convinced. The Vacuan people have enjoyed an independent life thus far and are unlikely to bend the knee so easily. There's a reason why Vacuo hasn't coalesced into a new form of government and it has nothing to do with a lack of a proper claimant.



Our conversation takes a more conversational bent after that. Mainly because Jax seems hesitant to touch on the topic of his rulership or his time at Shade once again. The former of which it seems he's not entirely satisfied by how it ended, growing eerily quiet during bits and spurts of conversation. Like he wants attention drawn back to the topic so he can set the record straight, but is unwilling to debase himself by leading us there himself. Doing so would just imply that it's an actual insecurity for him that his rule might not be respected.

As an ostensible ally and supporter of him, he can't discount the comments I brought up as the words of a mere detractor. He actually has to consider them to some degree and how likely it is that others wouldn't believe his claim. It could be that he's also worried about his sister receiving the glory, as I believe they each have a 'birthmark.'

Regardless, he also realizes how his mind wanders but is able to act as a good host until he excuses himself to take care of matters himself. Unlike Gill I doubt he has any actual work to attend to other than maybe some plotting. Nothing that he necessarily has to do himself unless an unfortunate soul was pulled in while we were dining. More likely he's just clearing his head and only providing us a few minutes of reprieve from his presence before he comes back to attend to us and our departure. However, his absence gives me ample opportunity to excuse myself as well.

Blake clutches my wrist as I try to leave, the implication clear that she could accompany me. I shake my head and direct a short nod to Vernal. I'm somewhat confident that I could escape on my own and would prefer for her to have the additional protection. She gives me another insistent tug before letting go. Making it clear her preference as well as the fact that her offer is still open. If only it wouldn't provide us more trouble than it's worth.

Fortunately, by complete luck and not at all foreknowledge from Raven, I happen to stumble in the direction of Gillian's work, just as she's leaving the building. Once she spots me she swaps to a defensive posture, ready to fight, only to slowly relax at the lack of alarm and any apprehension on my part. Then she leans back and stares at the night's sky which is so full of stars from the lack of light pollution.

It's nothing that I haven't seen before through my wilderness treks, and there's still enough ambient light to cover up the sheer multitude of the universe. However, she seems to appreciate the beauty in the moment as I make my way over to her.

"Where's Jax," she asks once I'm in range, not bothering to tear her gaze away from her obsession.

"He departed to take care of some business. Honestly I think he just got flustered about some of the things we were talking about. Kept looking for you for support." She backs away slightly at that latter remark. I'd prefer not to bring him up too much in the light of any sort of dependency or partnership between the two, much rather split them apart than give them any common cause. However, her reaction strikes me as guilty, like she's blaming herself for not being there, which brings my thoughts to her passive attitude.

That's easy enough to square away as some manipulation on her brother's part, but her reaction makes me think there's something deeper. After all, her dad was apparently convinced that she stole Jax and her mother's aura for her own. How often did she have to acknowledge that as a fact of life?

Probably every time that Jax underperformed or got hurt or anything of the like. So, uh, pretty constantly if my information about his past performance is any indication. I can only guess as to the kind of effect such a sustained weight on her mind would have.

"Hey, chin up, he's a big guy, he can take care of himself." My words wash over her without much effect and I swap tracks. "How about you? How are you holding up?"

"I'm fine. More than fine actually," she responds, finally whipping her head down to regard me in an aggressive manner. Probably had no small amount of sycophants to deal with considering her popularity in Shade.

"That's great," I brush off her gaze like it doesn't affect me. "So, you got an interest in astrology or something?"

"Huh?"

"Just caught you staring at the stars. What's your favorite constellation?"

"I- don't really have one," she stutters out as if not expecting the question. "I just like looking." I nod at that, like it makes the most sense in the world and her guard drops.

Best guess is that she doesn't actually have that many social skills. With her natural popularity and her brother's charisma, she simply never needed them. If she needed to navigate a social situation she could just rely on him to steer her through it, just like how he could rely on her for more physical concerns. Hardly the most devious of partnerships, though I imagine it's hardly been an equal one with Jax's personality.

Perhaps I'm wrong about that, but I doubt I'm wrong about this being a breath of fresh air for her. No doubt she's been treated as de-facto royalty for so long that being treated like a normal person is likely throwing her for a loop.

Sightseeing: Well, if she just likes looking at the stars, then I imagine there are other things she likes to look at. I caught her staring at the old oasis during our first meeting. (3)

Vacuo: A more casual topic, we could just talk about her home, what it's been through, and what it means to her. She at least seems to be more sentimental than her brother. (3)

Jax: There's a lot of baggage surrounding her brother it seems. It might be in my best interests to wade into that and slowly parse through her feelings about the matter. (0)

Dust: A bit of an odd choice, but I could see why her and her brother are so repulsed by Dust. I imagine I have the answer already, but I could then work on untangling her worldview. (0)

Royalty: Her brother is definitely invested in the idea of ruling Vacuo. I could inquire to see if she reflects that sentiment or if she's just going with the flow. (0)

"I don't have much of an interest in astrology either, but I can appreciate the beauty in things," I say with an affable air as I sidle up next to her. After which I crane my neck to regard the stars just as she did, viewing them from her perspective. I can practically feel her eyes track onto me before she too joins me in the activity. The obvious first interpretation would have been that I was referring to her with my approach which is obviously dismissed by my apparent disinterest.

"It's more than just beauty," she states suddenly and stops. I hum as a way to prompt her to continue and she remains silent. My gaze drops to her for a second where she stands still transfixed by the sight before her.

"What do you mean by that?"

She blinks and turns to me with her head tilted, again apparently not expecting the question. Like I should have simply got what she meant, or perhaps supplied my own meaning for her to latch onto. The latter sounds like something Jax might do, but I simply remain patient.

"This is the way things are supposed to be. As unspoiled from the hands of others as they could possibly be."

I wait for her to elaborate and again receive nothing. I give some thought to prompting her again only to discard it a second later. I need to ingratiate myself towards her and drilling down on her beliefs isn't a great way to do so. Especially when I can piece some of it together.

She's obviously expressing some sentiment of conservationism, though I think her thinking extends a bit deeper. At least that's what her reluctance to use Dust points to. It makes a certain sense; Dust is arguably what ruined Vacuo and led to the destruction of its natural beauty in more than one instance. This does bring up the question of how much of a naturalist she actually is or how strongly she even holds on to this belief. All very interesting, but matters to address another time.

"I can understand. Menagerie has been fortunate enough to be spared such ill-fortune. In fact," I pivot, unable to fully contain my tone, "you really should see how the sun shines across the surface of the water, how it glimmers like jewels. Or even just the houses and how so many of them are built to work with the land and the trees. There's even a watering hole just outside of the walls, well, my watering hole at any rate. Plus, not sure how special this is to you, but there's this vast red desert not too far away either."

I feel myself getting worked up and clack my mouth shut. That signals to Gill that it's likely her turn to talk, though she waits another second just to make sure.

"I look forward to visiting one day," she lets out in a level tone. One that would come off as a polite dismissal if not for the contented smile that stretches across her lips.

"Well, yeah," I start slowly, still fighting off some embarrassment even as I play that reluctance up, "I look forward to showing you around." She nods and if she notices how I didn't include her brother in that statement, she doesn't show it. "Don't suppose you'd like to do the same with your home?"

Her head bobs forward and it takes her a moment to properly process what I said. Like her initial reaction was just an automatic response to something she wasn't expecting to engage with. Well, want to engage with it seems as an infectious energy washes over her.

"Absolutely! There's an oasis out west, an actual proper one. Too open to do much more than just stop by, resupply, admire it, and move on. Oh, the Wasting Winds make one hell of a sight if you can get to high enough ground to appreciate them. Otherwise, well, there isn't too much to see," she remarks with a snicker only to have her enthusiastic ramble suddenly stopped by a frown as she turns more reserved.

"The Paradise Oasis or the sand traps, they're unique, striking even, but they…" she trails off and shakes her head, "Still, there's so much more to see. Personally I want to catch sight of a Flatback Slider."

"The giant turtles," I question. I've heard about them before, but I still have doubts about their existence. At least I suspect the records about them are exaggerated to some degree. It's just hard to conceive of any wildlife that towers at nearly a hundred feet. Grimm, yeah, but they don't have to adhere to the laws of reality.

"They're more than giant turtles," she snaps, suddenly affronted. "They're treasures of the Kingdom and should be treated as such." She pauses, "Just a shame that they're so rare."

"You'd really think something so big would be easier to spot."

"That's just the way it is with Vacuo. The sands hide so many secrets and just as many dangers."

"Yet you want to see them all," I throw out with a teasing tone. That seems to be too much as Gill withdraws into herself. Evidently taking my light-hearted comment as some sort of rebuke. I let a moment pass before saying, "Don't worry, I understand the appeal. My sister wants to be an explorer after she graduates." At least I think she still does and it's an easy enough way to connect with the woman.

"Your sister," she questions with her guard raised. Not wholly suspicious, but clearly not entirely mollified by my words.

"Marina, my partner," I start in a light-hearted tone like I'm unaware of her defensiveness, "the one who looks like a Schnee, but isn't. Trust me, I've made sure; her semblance doesn't match up."

My explanation passes over her and her guard drops once more. However, there's no sense of understanding that dawns in her eyes or her features. Best guess is that she's wholly ignorant of my team and our composition and thus doesn't know who Marina is. Reluctantly I pull out my scroll to show her some pictures.

As soon as she spots the device her frame tenses up, offended to some degree. Not to the point that she considers this some sort of betrayal. Rather the device itself is onerous to her and she wants as little to do with it as possible. Thus I quickly go through to the proper pictures and hold it in front of her. Even then she makes no move to touch the device and even instructs me to interact with it to view the pictures.

Either she has no understanding of how to operate a scroll herself, or more likely she simply chooses not to interact with them directly. Both would align with the twins' luddite tendencies imparted to them by their father with the latter being more likely. She does understand enough about the device's operation in order to direct me. That combined with Carmine's own excessive use of a scroll inclines me to think they aren't against the usage of them per se. Perhaps seeing them as a necessary evil, though they aren't willing to debase themselves to actually using the devices personally.

"Like I said, Marina wants to be an explorer. Although, I think you'll have all of Vacuo to yourself. She wants to do her exploration by boat and, well, there's only one continent left where that's really feasible."

"That's…admirable," Gill settles on. Either considering that a fool's errand or not being fully over the disruption my scroll caused.

"Yeah, but what else can I do but support her?" She nods at my rhetorical question like it makes complete sense. A bit of a kindred link found between our situations. Of course they are rather different, but it gives me more insight to her thought process and endears me to her regardless so I make no mention of such. "Some things are just worth fighting for, aren't they?"

She nods again, once more in complete agreement with me and missing or declining the unspoken invitation to speak up about her interests. She's not quite wholly unaware of all the subtleties of conversation that Marina is, but she does seem to miss a lot of them or is otherwise reluctant to engage with such. The latter feels more accurate; possibly she finds such a run around to be bothersome and much prefers a more blunt approach. Maybe she's just used to her brother filling in that space or otherwise handling more subtle matters.

"I know I'd never stop fighting for my homeland, and I'm guessing that you're the same," I press once more. A hair more bold while also stopping myself from just asking my inquiry outright. Perhaps I should, just that some habits are hard for me to break.

"Yes," is her simple reply that almost makes me want to tear my hair out. Fortunately she picks up on something and goes on to explain herself. "This, what happened to our land, it should never happen again. The people who perpetrated it should be punished; more importantly, our people should never have to suffer through that again.."

Her words are hesitant, as if her thoughts aren't fully formed and concrete. At the very least she hasn't practiced this rhetoric which I feel is more responsible for her response than any lack of conviction. The fact that she'd use such conclusive verbiage is indicative that she is confident in her stance even if she's not so in her expression of her ideas.

With this I'm inclined to think that she's more ideologically motivated than her brother, though I'm unsure how much stock she actually puts in their claim and the importance of such. Her words also imply that she has some apprehension that her people are under threat of such foreign interference once again.

No doubt Weiss and I's expansion into Vacuo is primarily to blame for that, though I have to wonder if this truly is a new development or not. I mean, Jax had to convince her to back him somehow before all this. I just feel that I'm missing something that would make her statement make complete sense at the moment.

Not that it stops me from humoring her and her subsequent ramble about the mistreatment given to her Kingdom and her subjects while also extolling their virtues. Something that I on more than one occasion join in on with my own anecdotes.

Really it just turns into a griping session about the mistreatment of our homes and a puff-up session for the aspects we find endearing. A particular sticking point for Gill is, predictably, the spoiling of the natural beauty and resources of Vacuo; the most prominent of which is the Paradise Oasis.

That's by far the biggest symbol of how foreign interference has ruined Vacuo, robbed it of its former glory as well as its valuables. Natural restoration is centuries away so the reminder is here to stay, without any further interference that is. The only problem with that is the massive cost associated with any such undertaking. Atlas and the SDC have the technology to filter out the contaminants, though it's hardly efficient or profitable in the latter case. Prevention is simply a better cure than anything after the fact.

For that reason alone I don't inform Gill of the possibility, though it remains in the back of my mind. It would be one hell of a PR victory to even begin efforts to restore the Paradise Oasis. Although, it would be more or less an entirely charitable effort. It could be used to sway Gill to some extent. Show that I at least can be trusted if not extend that trust to foreigners in general based on the program righting past wrongs. Perhaps it's better used as an eventual bargaining chip if or when I need to compel her to my side, but for now I just enjoy our brief time together before we have to depart from the compound.
 
Summer Week 6 (Part 2)
Again events conspire to prevent us from simply departing for Atlas upon the conclusion of our meeting. Admittedly that is entirely due to my desire to make nice with the Asturias twins. I can't keep delaying our departure, nor do I want to. The thought of spending any appreciable time for the summer in Vacuo makes me physically ill. Even if that mainly comes from my memories as my change in aura and mastery of aura makes heatstroke a negligible concern.

Regardless, Blake and I retire for a quick rest to wake before dawn. It's even earlier on Raven's end due to her westward location, but evidently a couple of days without Vernal is more than enough motivation to shift her sleep schedule. If it's even shifted in the first place.

With her visits to Tai or Yang, it wouldn't surprise me if she simply rests whenever she wants rather than rising and falling with the sun. Although, she's still rather bleary-eyed when she arrives to shuffle us along. Despite her ostensible hostility, she's here and I lack a better opportunity to compel her into a meeting.

"Thank you for this, I know I'm asking for a lot." She throws a glare my way, expecting that I have more to ask. I show no shame at her callout and simply continue, "In fact, I'd like to talk to you for a bit. If you wouldn't mind."

She holds her glare for a few seconds before scoffing in a dismissive manner. She tears her eyes away from me, "Vernal. Prepare yourself. I don't want to see you showing an ounce of weakness to the tribe."

Despite not needing to do anything of the sort, Vernal nods and does as she's bid. Blake, thankfully, picks up on that same unspoken signal and leaves without either of us needing to make an issue of it.

"What do you want this time?" Her question is thrown out with no small amount of hostility and apprehension. Feigned to some degree if I have my read of her right. More keeping up her image while also being genuinely annoyed. Just not to the degree that would generate such vitriol.

I shrug my shoulders and plaster on a devil may care attitude. "Just want to talk if you can believe it." I'm ready for her to press me on my actual reasons only for her expression to soften.

"I could spare you some more of my time. Not like you're already asking for enough of it as it is," she states with a growl in her tone. Again the hostility feels performative to me and comes at odds with her melting features. Like she can't say that maybe, just maybe, she'd like the opportunity to talk.

It seems like I require the personality equivalent of a sledgehammer or a constant drill to get her to open up in the slightest. That just makes me wonder how Tai got through to her in the first place or anyone else for that matter. Surely someone else had to have similar luck at Beacon? Summer perhaps? Not that I need to inquire into that directly, I suppose.

Behavior: She's hardly the most open or straightforward of individuals. Perhaps our relationship is at the point where I can directly inquire and challenge her on that. (3)

Protectiveness: She knows she can drop the act, right? If she's trying to hide her tendency to protect others, including her daughter, Vernal, and the tribe, she's doing a poor job of it. (2)

Maiden: A bit more of a curious inquiry. Just getting her view on magic and the power she wields. Perhaps even digging into the circumstances by which she acquired it. (0)

Family: Given the meeting with the bandits and her subsequent talks with Yang and treatment of Ruby this is a concern on my mind. At the very least I could stick up for Ruby. (0)

Partnership: Enough time has passed that I could check in on how she's viewing our agreement. What, if any issues there are and the like. (0)

Summer: She should feel something or have some sort of insight about the woman who was her team leader for years. If nothing else I could question her about her time before returning to the tribe. (0)

"I know my ears might imply otherwise, but I'm not going to bite if you open up a little," I quip in a light-hearted tone. My earlier thoughts not quite slipping away; rather seeming less important than what I know I can press the woman on.

"Is there a point to this, or are you just going to insult me again," she scoffs, clearly unimpressed.

"Nothing's stopping me from doing that as well," I threaten again in a playful tone and again she brushes off my statement with an air of disinterest. Well,can't say I didn't try to take a lighter hand with her. "You know, you can drop the act."

"What act," she grinds out, crossing her arms and gaining a critical quality to her red eyes.

"Pretending that you don't care about people. You're doing a rather poor job of it."

Without missing a beat, she snaps, "I don't care about you."

My immediate reply dies on my lips. I was just going to point out the instances where she's shown she cares through her protective tendencies. The fact that she jumped to what she said is more than a little unexpected. It implies that to some degree, whether consciously or not, that she does care about me. Otherwise she would have jumped to a more obvious conclusion or berated my comment for reaching.

I abandon my prior plan, adopt a teasing sing-song tone, and pretend to swoon. "Oh Raven, if I knew that's how you felt about me-"

I don't get the chance to continue riling her up as she catches my wrist and squeezes hard. Evidently implying any sort of infidelity on her part, even obliquely, is a step too far. Really not doing herself any favors if she's trying to pretend she doesn't care about Tai. Guess she's well and truly abandoned that act.

"Our relationship is a professional one, nothing more," she clarifies needlessly. Then she throws my hand aside in a dismissal of the subject. However, I know that I have to be much more stubborn if I want to get through to her.

I wave my arm out to dispel the pain, "That's how it always starts, doesn't it?" She bristles and firms up her posture, but doesn't take any step or action to silence me. I let out a sardonic chuckle, "Trust me, I have some experience with that myself.

At first you deal with people and just tell yourself you're really the one benefiting in the end. Maybe you are, but deep down you actually just enjoy the company and your time together. You don't want them to suffer and you cover that up with how it would make achieving your goals inconvenient instead of accepting that you're just a social creature like everyone else."

"Are you going somewhere with this," she bites out, but there's a lack of hostility in her voice. Strange because I figured this would wind her up more, not seemingly disarm her. We certainly aren't close enough for the comparison to come off as some sort of welcome revelation. Maybe I'm underestimating things? It certainly feels like there's something on Raven's end that I just don't understand or realize.

I don't let any of those thoughts show on my face or tone, though I do pull back to a more serious mien. "Just that I can empathize with your position to some degree. Your team, your tribe, even me to some degree; you're obligated to deal with them, but you don't want to get too close to any of us."

"Of course not, I'd only be weighing myself down," she agrees with a snap judgment.

I hum as if I agree with her. That was definitely more of a knee-jerk reaction to reaffirm her worldview and nothing rooted in reality. There's just no way that it can be congruent with her clear desire to be involved with her daughter's life or even the agreement to keep visiting Tai. That agreement is a shield, but I know I could press on it until her patience snaps.

There's no need for me to do so now. My quick agreement comes off as facetious as Raven shoots me a harsh look. Likely bracing herself for some sort of rebuttal. Again, no need for me to do so. I'd only be damaging our relationship by doing so and she's doing all of the work for me as it is.

By dint of the fact that she has to think of defenses to what I could say, she has to consider what my arguments could be and evaluate them. It would be more impactful to explicitly present one and press her, but this way I lose nothing and she bombards herself with multiple arguments instead of one. Instead I affect an air of disinterest as she parses through her possible defenses and I bide my time.

After nearly a minute I interject, "I just find it funny that you're worried about people weighing you down when you pick up those responsibilities all on your own. Nothing compelled you to return to your tribe. You certainly didn't need them and you certainly haven't built them into a force that could protect you."

She huffs, a protest ready but I simply bull over her, "And that certainly hasn't stopped you from looking after them these past couple of decades. Pretend like you don't care, but the both of us know how successful your tribe would be without you."

I stare directly into her eyes, an unspoken challenge with the promise of more if she really wants to make an issue of this. I haven't even brought up how I noticed her tent was perfectly positioned to protect one of the wings of the Branwen camp from grimm. If she really didn't care about any 'weaklings' who'd die to a simple grimm assault she wouldn't bother. She'd have her tent in the center of the camp as a symbol of her authority, but that's not the case.

She matches my gaze for a few intense moments before she steps away and stares at the ground. I get the impression that she's not entirely avoidant. Instead she's actually thinking about my points. A stark contrast to her prior leaps of assuming bad faith on my part.

Before she can parse through everything I add on, "And let's not pretend that you didn't watch over Yang for much of her life. Probably even kept tabs on her through your semblance, and she's not the only one is she?"

Raven scowls and holds her jaw tight like she's stopping herself from grinding her teeth. A rictus of anger that is more restrained than I'm familiar with coming from her. Most likely she thinks my point holds too much weight to dismiss entirely, though is obviously unhappy having to confront it. I also think she believes I'm referring to Tai. While that's a serviceable avenue to pursue, I have another that's more impactful.

"You hovered over Vernal an awful lot after her injury. Kind of hard to forget that you can open a portal to her, isn't it?" A flash of irritation passes over her face, but is quickly reigned in.

"Alright, let's pretend that you have a point, so what? I can…concern myself with whatever and whoever I choose to."

"That's exactly my point." Confusion pours off her as her frame tenses again and freezes up, utterly unwilling to give any indication that she's caught off-balance. Even if I didn't plan to elaborate, there's no better time to press my advantage, "You can care about whoever or whatever you want, but you keep pretending that you're above it all. That you aren't even human, or at the very least unconcerned with any sort of relationships.

You can't tell me that you're stupid enough to not see that you're pushing people away. People that you actually care about. So, what's all that really about? I t doesn't help your goals, your desires, or your wants, so why keep doing it?"
"You know nothing-"

I cut her off with a swing of my arm, "That's a dismissal, not an answer. Besides I know a lot more than you're giving me credit for. Don't think I don't have a right to be concerned with you." That reflection of her language is as far as I'm willing to venture with Raven. I don't care about her, plainly, however her happiness and cooperation is a matter of great import. Both professionally and for the sake of my friends.

"You are the worst aspects of both of them," she grouses immediately. Her voice is quiet enough that a normal person wouldn't be able to clearly make out what she said. However, I have an advantage here. She might not deal with faunus on a daily basis, but she must know that much. Is that intentional then rather than just a slip of the tongue? A momentary lapse in frustration?

If she had a problem, she'd just vocalize it like she normally does, not make this half-assed attempt to keep it hidden. Her words only make sense if it was an honest mistake or an attempt to mislead me. The latter isn't usually like her, but I can't discount it.

Both would require me to read into her words for some sort of meaning. However, the latter only makes sense if the two, people I assume, she's referring to are readily apparent to me. Put simply they aren't. Oz or Qrow could fit, but I don't really have any evidence that's her intent beyond the fact that I know Raven holds animosity towards them. Then I have to add on the fact that her words are more that of a complaint than honest vitriol.

Whatever, I'll just have to solve her riddle some other time. Raven contented herself to stare at me in silence as if measuring me up against some sort of specter. She seems to realize that I've pulled myself from my thoughts and she rapidly blinks. Likely dismissing her own thoughts in the process.

She adopts a heavy, almost reluctant, tone, "I've attempted what you're proposing once already; it didn't go well. Save yourself the trouble and keep your ideas to yourself. I'll handle my business and leave you to yours."

That comes off to me as another dismissal but I can't exactly challenge her with such a vague sentiment. Not without risking coming off as insensitive and ruining what progress I have achieved. Getting her to admit her care, even in a roundabout way, is a victory and I shouldn't diminish that.

My decision is more than a little bolstered by my lack of context behind her reaction. Obviously she's considering something dire that occurred because of her behavior, but I can't place my finger on what exactly.

Perhaps the ostensible betrayal of her brother when he refused to rejoin the tribe? Oz's manipulations? Something else entirely? It would help if I knew more about her past, most importantly her time in Beacon, to narrow on any association that could have prompted this.

She has more than enough grievances to lay with my mentor, both real and imagined. Especially if she blames him for the danger he put them in and particularly the death of Summer. Although, I imagine that ire would be more directed outwards; focused on not being tricked again, not necessarily against opening up in general. After all, it's not like she actually had a relationship with Oz beyond the professional.

Either way, the moment has passed and I'm not inclined towards opening up the old wound. Not yet at any rate. Getting through to Raven might require brute force, but I know too much would just scare her away.




The first inclination Blake and I have upon our return is to simply relax. Despite the accommodations, Vacuo is hardly a comfortable place to be. Much less when we have to make nice with literal slavers and constantly watch our backs for that same misfortune befalling us. Not that it was an overly large concern, but putting distance between ourselves and the danger allows us to finally let our guards down and just breathe.

I know I owe her a few reading sessions by now, but I beg off of spending even more time with my girlfriend. We spent plenty together in Vacuo and the time apart should allow us to properly regain our bearings. Of course, this just leads to me needing to fill my time in some other way.

I have more than enough business that I could attend to for a quick distraction. However, I am trying to relax. That brings my mind to my friends, but Ruby, Weiss, and Yang want to hit up the town. More like they want to get away from the manor for a bit and while it's tempting to join them, I'm just not up for it. I'll have to make it up to Weiss later, though I'm expecting our time will be sequestered for after the meeting.

Similarly Whitley's simply more economical to approach him after the meeting. Then I can console or celebrate with him as necessary. I probably shouldn't think of our relationship in such pragmatic concerns, but I can't quite help myself. Even if I like the boy, there's a certain…distance between us for a lack of a better word. Something not present with my girlfriends or closer friends. Ren then?

I hover over his contact info and realize that while a conversation would be welcome it wouldn't be that relaxing. If I want silence, I have it already. More likely that he'd make some sort of subtle inquiry about my state of mind and I'd rather deal with something much lighter. That thought drags me towards a small woman in my contacts.

Neo has always had the insufferable quality of being able to pierce my guard with her antics. That'll be much diminished through a call for a multitude of reasons, though that's half the point. I can't stop a rise of amusement from how a call with a mute would go. Without a doubt Neo would pick up on the implicit teasing and, with that thought on my mind, I can't wait to see her reaction.

The call goes through and rings several times before she answers it. When she does so, she's robbed me of my amusement by already parsing all her emotions. Instead she stares at the screen utterly focused before she takes a few steps back in her cluttered room to give me a full view of her. Obviously she affixed her scroll to something or otherwise set it up, though the way she fussed over the device makes me think her efforts are rather rushed, not expecting this sort of contact.

"Hello, hello. Just thought I'd check up on my second favorite murder-munchkin."

She rolls her eyes in dramatic disbelief and shifts her shoulder downwards to put on an air of dismissal. Her response quickly dies down as she locks up and rights her posture with a snap movement before taking a step forward. She then thrusts her arm out with an aggressive motion and brings it back to cross her chest. As she does so, she turns so that she's facing a quarter away from me, keeping her front and her side in view.

I clutch at my heart in faux-hurt. "Yes, as sad as it is to say, you've been replaced. I keep stumbling over such helpful criminals as it turns out, but don't worry." I turn my clutch into a pat of my chest, "You'll always hold a special place in my heart."

She flips me off and sticks her tongue out at me before twisting her torso away as a haughty dismissal. I laugh at her antics and she repeats the gesture. This time I respect her wishes and play along with a respectful silence. Then she shoots me a furtive glance before throwing her head away from me once more. Like she can't quite help herself from gauging my reaction as some sort of desire for approval. An utter farce to be sure, but a clear enough request for entertainment, perhaps even a facetious apology.

"Oh, don't be like that, you know I'm kidding. No one could ever replace you."

She casts a suspicious glance my way that lasts only for a few seconds. Her facade breaks and as it does, she whips her head with a soft expression as if I'm some sort of devilish rogue she can't stay mad at. Afterwards she bites at her bottom lip dramatically and throws me a saucy wink.

Then she brings a hand up to her shoulder and displaces her jacket, showing some skin. She wiggles and throws me a look like she's ready to take things even further, slowly pulling the fabric even further before she realizes the effect is too diminished with the distances involved. Instead she pouts, fixes her state of dress, and points an accusatory finger towards me.

"What? You did that all on your own. Or are you going to tell me that you didn't enjoy it?"

She tilts her head and adopts the most unimpressed look she can. As if to say I'm the one being a complete idiot.

"Alright, fine, and here I was checking to see if you'd want to hang out a bit online. Perhaps over a game you could beat the snot out of me in."

The offer is too tempting for her to maintain even the veneer of reservation. She darts forward to her desk and then stops herself to make a series of motions that are too quick to keep up with. I can tell that some of them relate to genres, like fighting or racing, though I get the impression she's asking about specific titles that I have too little familiarity to place.

"Uhhh, not sure what we have exactly. Weiss got this new console and some games, I could read them out to you."

As soon as the mention of a console leaves my lips, Neo recoils and quickly scrunches her face up in apparent disgust. A bit too quickly to be entirely natural. Then she turns her head and sticks her chin out with her face pointed to the sky like the situation is somehow beneath her.

I can only regard her with a stunned silence. I plainly have no idea what her issue could be or if this is some kind of joke that I just don't get.

My confusion isn't helped when she just looks at me expectantly before returning to her posture. She does so again, quicker and with an impatient snap of her fingers. A few moments later she finally realizes that I truly am ignorant about the subject and drops her guard.

That only lasts a moment longer as she clutches one hand around her stomach, just below her chest. The other is pointed directly at me through her scroll before she doubles over in a silent laugh. No doubt mocking me for something, though it's hard to feel any shame when I still don't understand what's going on.

Accommodations: I could check in on her with her time in Vale. What with her semi-formal agreement with the authorities and even how Torchwick is handling things. (3)

Banter: Perhaps a bit more fun is in order. It wouldn't be too difficult to lightly complain about my time in both Atlas and Menagerie. I could even invite her to provide her own color commentary. (2)

Gaming: Yeah, yeah, she can laugh it up however much she wants, about whatever it is, but the offer is still open. (1)

Past: Kind of a non-sequitur and not all that relaxing, but I could inquire into who she was before Neopolitan. I know she has some sort of relationship with Lady Browning's school (0)

Ambush: She doesn't seem all that concerned about my well being, but I could press on that a little bit. Surely she had to be the least bit concerned when the news out of Mistral first broke. (0)

"Yeah, yeah, yuck it up," I say with an affronted tone. More because Neo expects some sort of chastised response rather than any genuine contrition.

Even then she takes her sweet ass time dropping the act. Pretending to lose composure on more than one occasion before she dramatically wipes a non-existent tear from her eye. Not that it stops her from giving one last side-eye and a poorly restrained silent chuckle at my expense.

In response to her antics, I jut my chin out in a petulant manner. "I see how it is, see if I ever make the offer again in the future."

That brings her to a dead stop which she quickly covers with a slight turn of the head and a hand thrown like she's tossing my comment back at me. She's unable to stop her eyes from tracking onto me despite her ostensibly dismissive attitude, though she regains control quickly enough. Evidently too proud to take the loss, plead, or beg me to reconsider.

"If that's how you want it." My statement is deliberately vague to offer her another chance to contest the topic change. An offer that she doesn't take. "Saves me trouble. The whole point of this was to check up on how you're doing. So, uh, anything new?"

Her expression soon shifts to one of caution. Either not expecting me to make such an inquiry or not expecting me to be so awkward about it. She's right on one of those accounts, though that's no reason to spoil the fun. Even if she tries to tease me about it, I'm more than capable of going with the flow and turning the tables on her.

She comes to some sort of conclusion and regards any such teasing as either unfeasible or undesirable. Instead she throws an arm in gesture around her room with the other making a so-so gesture.

"Really? And here I thought you'd get some freedom to explore a bit more."

She huffs and crosses her arms underneath her chest. Once there she taps insistently with her fingers along her arms before wobbling her head back and forth. Like there's some sort of indecision related to her mode of speech. Best I can guess is that she's been allowed some sort of limited freedom but it's a lot more stifling than she was hoping for. Probably has to be attended by a Huntsman or an officer, both of which would drastically cut down on her fun and impose scheduling restrictions she doesn't want to deal with.

"Well," I draw out as if deliberating on the word. "I can't say that it's too unexpected. You're already receiving pretty favorable terms because of yours and Torchwick's assistance. I doubt it'll go away entirely once you get to Beacon either."

She shoots me a flat look and then shakes her head. Getting across that she already suspected as much. It does touch rather closely on one of our prior conversations so I can't really blame her. But then there's the fact that it was brought up at all in the first place.

"Oh, sorry, I thought this was a check-in, not a complaining session. If that's the case I might as well get my own licks in."

I pause for a moment, just long enough for her to lean in and twirl her hand to signal for me to get on with it.

"Impatient aren't you?" She shoots me a flat glare and I can't delay much longer. "Fine, fine, but only because you're twisting my arm. Really I have far less to complain about than you do. Just dealing with the aftermath of an assassination attack and having to stay in the house of my girlfriend's parents who aren't overly fond of me. Which, honestly, the only real odd part about all that is that the latter bit has happened twice now."

She regards me for a moment before stretching out her arm upwards, opening her mouth, and bringing one arm down in an exaggerated yawn.

"Hey! I said I was complaining, not bringing up interesting anecdotes. Not like yours was much better. Although…" I trail off and Neo shoots me an expectant look. "No, no, you already made it clear you weren't interested, so really what else is going on? Anything new with Torchwick?" I can't stop myself from flashing her an unrepentant smile to really demolish all sense of subtlety with my evasion.

A pouty frown dominates her features and her eyes thin to pinpricks promising that we'll return to the matter. She takes a quick moment to take a breath and then bring her hand up to her chin where her pointer finger repeatedly strikes her cheek in apparent thought. I take that to mean that not too much has changed from the plans he expressed to me, otherwise she'd be quicker to hone in on that explanation. That is if they don't have anything to hide which I unfortunately can't entirely discount.

A moment later she stomps both her feet and puffs out her chest. Her hands slide to her side like she is grasping suspenders or the sides of a jacket. They then run up to and past her shoulders whereupon they grasp onto some sort of invisible hat which she then nestles on her head. She stomps her foot again and drops her hand, miming of opening a door and struts out hiking up her knees in a sort of overdramatic self-important walk.

This continues for a few seconds during which she waves towards invisible bystanders and flashes them a smile. She repeats this several times and after each one her expression falls, first to something grumpy, then frustrated, and then something else. It keeps changing which makes me think the idea was gotten across within the first couple of gestures while she just enjoys taking me for a ride with how silly she can make her expressions before I call her out on it.

Eventually she grows bored with such and takes a half step back as if surprised. Then she bends down with her arm outstretched as if taking someone else's hand before planting a polite kiss. After which she nods again and again with varying motions like she's listening to someone else talk without much interaction on her part. Before long that stops altogether and she adopts a look of long suffering complete with miming blowing her brains out with a finger gun which appears to be the completion of her tale.

"Okay, and was that everything he went through or just how you felt when he was telling you about it?"

She pulls herself back with her mouth half-open in shock before she covers that with her hand. Then she sways her shoulders back and forth before winking towards me. Like she's trying to say that she can't confirm one way or another how much falsehood she put into her story.

If I'm to take her at face value, I think events played out more or less how Torchwick was hoping. I haven't heard anything about any book of his in the works, but this could just be an attempt to get the word out preemptively or keep his name on the minds of the people of Vale. Really, he could be doing that without any consideration for practical concerns knowing his desire for recognition.

Only it seems like he views the task of doing so onerous, at least from Neo's perspective. No telling if that's actually true or not. I doubt Torchwick would mind the attention as long as he's succeeding, but he might have been dealing with a hostile crowd or tough questions. Or an insufferable person if Neo's later pantomiming is any indication. A name comes to my mind of who that could be, though I don't really care to check if it's accurate or not.

Instead I'm treated to a suddenly impatient Neo who stretches out her arm with her palm facing upwards and pointedly stabs it with one of her pointer fingers. Evidently considering that she's given up something and now it's my turn to follow suit.

I roll my eyes, "Fine you big baby. Just don't get upset with me if you're disappointed; I really haven't had much to complain about just yet, unlike you. All of my troubles come in the future." My face pulls into a frown, half-intentional half not. I don't appreciate having to spill my more personal concerns, but really that's the only thing that's been eating at me that isn't conspiracy or Vacuo related.

She clasps her hands together to the left side of her body right next to her face. Putting on a cute air while not outright begging me to go into what's to come. Not that it makes her implicit demand any less obvious to either of us

"Like I said earlier, I'm stuck in the Schnee manor and I don't think I have to tell you that Weiss' parents don't take look too kindly on me. Y'know…" I trail off and wiggle my ears.

She shoots me an unimpressed look, obviously concluding there has to be more to it than just that.

"Well, it wouldn't be such a problem if I didn't have to meet with them. Both of them. In the next few days."

She fakes a gasp and then pretends to swoon like that is some actual unspeakable burden. Obviously poking fun at me.

"Hey! As if Torchwick hasn't been causing you some grief over the summer either. Do I need to call him to see what dirt I can dig up on you?"

She stops immediately and waves her hands in front of her face erratically. It was a bit of an empty threat, though it does seem like there's something she's genuinely worried about that I'd discover.

"Oh. Not so brave now are you? You could tell me what it is right now, save us both a lot of trouble."

She shakes her head and then turns her body with her head turned upward. A clear enough dismissal as she's calling my bluff. Well, maybe bluff, might check in with Torchwick later; he seems like the sort who wouldn't mind helping me get even with his partner if he found the idea humorous enough.

"Back to what we were discussing, that's the long and short of it. I just have to deal with two parents that have reasons to hate me or at least be wary. Different reasons and I think they'd each hate that they're having similar reactions."

Neo holds out her hands in the shape of a heart which she then swings back and forth.

"Well, yeah, they did get married for a reason," I let out with a chuckle. "Even then I'm not rid of Schnee's. Got this whole big meeting between all of them, minus Jacques, planned out. You know, nothing major, just gotta deal with a massively dysfunctional family; practically child's play at this point."

Despite playing it off as a light-hearted concern as I have for everything else in our conversation, Neo hesitates to provide a response. Only for a few seconds though. Then she holds out her hand with her fingers splayed out and one eye closed, acting like she's lining up a target. Then she pulls back her other hand before thrusting it forward in an apparent stab. After which she quickly brings both hands behind her back and silently whistles.

I laugh, "We'll put that down as Plan C at the moment. Still, thanks for the support."

She tilts her head and then brushes her forehead with the back of her hand as if to say, 'don't sweat it.' The admission of support is indeed welcome even if I'm not going to take her up on it. Rather it's her hesitation that draws my attention. Something about what I said struck a bit too close to home for her to play it off entirely casually. Although that's only interesting in the abstract sense and I quickly pivot away from anything close to the topic.

"That's really all I have planned out at the moment. Well, anything I'm worried about at any rate. Though you should have seen the concert Weiss and I put on. Well, the before and after of it primarily. Everyone was running around trying to get everything in order. Not only Weiss, but, well, I had my own struggles making sure I didn't flub any keys or make a fool of myself. You know."

I continue to spin yarns like that, allowing Neo the chance to make some sort of pithy comment all throughout while I lay out my stressors in that same jovial manner. It's nothing like properly addressing them, though I don't think they're major enough to warrant such to begin with. Not after so long at any rate. It's just a way for us to pass the time and fool around before we exhaust that avenue of discussion.

The atmosphere between us is left light enough that the two of us fall into an easy rhythm of talking about nothing in particular. Just whatever catches our mind at the moment as we bounce between conversations. This naturally leads to the topic of gaming in which Neo is able to swindle me into a session with her which is the scene the rest of my friends walk in on, absent only Marina.

Her mirth quickly drains once she catches my moment of distraction and even further when she catches sight of one of them in frame. Then she shoots me an apologetic look which forces me to put a hand up.

Before I can assure the shortstack, however, Yang cuts in, "Oh, now you're free to play games. Where were you when we were beating on your girlfriend?" She juts her thumb towards Weiss who instantly straightens up with an affronted gesture ready to defend her own honor.

Much to her hidden pleasure I let myself fall for the obvious bait, "Are you sure you want to phrase it like that?" Yang's indulgent grin just grows and I roll my eyes. "I was spending time with my sister and you know she's not into games like you are."

She snorts, "Sounds like an excuse to me. Sure you weren't just avoiding getting your butt whooped." I simply gesture to the screen which displays my loss. Her face falls slightly as the winds are taken out of her sails. Long enough for Weiss to cut in.

She strikes a haughty pose with her hand against her chest, her fingers splayed out while holding her head up high. "Don't worry, with your usual level of effort, it won't take you long to show her up," my girlfriend assures me in a reflection of a sentiment I gave her last week.

"Hey! How dare you use my own spells against me." My comment catches her off guard, evidently not expecting such an energetic or ostensibly hostile response. That causes Yang to snort, more at Weiss' reaction than anything else.

"Uh, Ochre," Ruby inquires shyly, "Are you alright? You aren't usually so…" she waves her hand ephemerally in my direction, apparently lacking the exact words to express what she wants.

I point towards my scroll set up to the side and the deer in headlights look Neo is sporting in regards to everyone else. Like she desperately doesn't want to deal with anyone and is just trusting my earlier gesture to mean I have some sort of plan in mind.

"Ah," Yang sounds out with curiosity as she peers over my shoulder. "Not much of a talker, is she?" Neo and I shoot her a heated look and she falters for a bit. She swivels her head to check up on me, apparently not expecting that reaction from me then she turns conciliatory. "Ah, sorry about that. Hey, this lug's not much of a challenge is he? Looking for a bit more competition?"

Neo is hesitant at first but soon nods firmly with a small smile. I can tell she's hiding a more vicious one. Likely planning on crushing Yang in whatever competition she can as recompense for her prior comment.

From there introductions are much easier to manage as the two-toned girl slowly grows more comfortable with the presence of others. Of course, I'm relegated to the position of translator which gets across her mute status rather easily to everyone else. Not that they really treat her any differently aside from Yang being a bit reserved and getting upset that she can't really engage in trash talk.

Neo, however, is more than a bit stilted in her interactions now that others are involved. Clearly not as comfortable with them as she is with me alone. Not that it doesn't stop her entirely, just that she defaults to more offensive and crass courses of action which I then have to cover for her to some degree. Which then of course results in her playing that up even more just to see how I react. I know if it wasn't for my presence she wouldn't bother in the slightest, but it's a nice enough way to pass the time before she has to retire.

With everything set up already, we sort of coast by on momentum with another game and continue on with our discussion until a natural stopping point emerges.

"She was kind of fun, wasn't she," Ruby says to fill the silence.

"I guess," Yang grumbles, "Sure she's fine just-" she stops suddenly and pivots, "Uh, you sure we should be hanging out with her."

It takes me a second to process her reaction until I realize she must have recognized Neo to some degree. Given everything that happened at the dock incident I don't think anyone made that big of an impression, but then I remember bringing Neo along to deal with Merlot and how Yang spotted her back then. Her reluctance then is probably an out for me to make up some sort of excuse in order to spare Ruby or the others the knowledge. Although there's not much point in hiding the truth.

"She's Torchwick's partner."

"Oh. Well, uh," Yang stumbles, apparently not expecting that blunt answer and not finding any response by which to cover which.

"Not like we have much room to judge," Weiss cuts in as support. Complete with a pointed look towards me, Blake, and finally Yang.

The blonde ducks her head and chuckles, "Guess you got a point."

"Yeah," Ruby exclaims, cutting through the tension with her exuberance. "It doesn't matter what you guys did in the past, any of you. As long as you're planning to do good in the future, it'll all work out, right?"

Blake shares a short look with me before turning to her leader and smiles, "I certainly think so." Her comment serves to put to rest the complicated nature of the question, though I do my due diligence of going on to explain Neo's deal with the authorities. Particularly about how she'll be attending Beacon soon enough while maintaining some level of surveillance. Not exactly the most welcome of news, though no one really raises an issue with it.

In fact, Ruby and Yang accept the prospect easily enough, not really caring too much and trusting Oz and I to know what we're doing. Curiously Weiss and Blake are less enthusiastic despite knowing about these circumstances for much longer.

It could be that they just don't see what the big deal could be, though I get the impression their reaction is a bit more negative than that. Like they don't appreciate that I'm associating with Neo for whatever reason. Although, I'd argue that we're just acquaintances of a sort; no need to blow this out of proportion or anything. That cuts both ways though, so I simply let the matter drop to enjoy a relatively carefree evening.
 
Summer Week 6 (Part 3)
As I told Neo, the meeting with the Schnees is coming up in a couple of days and as much as I'd prefer otherwise, I can't keep putting off dealing with Willow and Jacques. Nor would it be a good idea to wait until the exact day before the meeting given Willow's emotional state. There's no real telling of if she'd recover from any sort of discussion and her showing up drunk is just a good way to torpedo the whole endeavor.

In that sense it's safer to deal with her after the meeting, but that's unpalatable for a different reason. I've already done my best to stack the deck as much as possible and not attending to the final card, as it were, just puts me off. Plus having to deal with Willow's poorly veiled apprehension towards me for a whole meeting doesn't strike me as a good time. Which doesn't even account for the friction that would cause between her, Whitley, and Weiss.

Thus I make the trek to where the Schnee matriarch has sequestered herself away. Typically she resides in one of two rooms of her manor. Either her personal bedroom or her indoor garden. The former I'd never gain entry to, so it's fortunate enough that she hasn't stopped visiting the latter.

Inside is a rather lush and humid environment. The moniker of an indoor garden is slightly inaccurate as there is an exit towards an inner courtyard and an open air roof, though there are measures of climate control to ensure the plants thrive. Not only that, but birdsong fills the air as does the squeaks of smaller animals whose cages dot the environment. If this were intentional on her part and not just how she normally arranges this space I'd actually be insulted by the implication.

As for the Schnee matriarch herself, I find her on a plush lounge chair, one that you more lay than sit. She's doing the latter as she's hunched over and fussing around with my sister while Marina sits on a grass textured ottoman. Marina, for her part, is just receiving the matronly woman's attention with no real regard for any deeper meaning. That doesn't stop her from jumping up at my presence.

"Captain," she calls out and I wave at her to settle down. A motion that Willow catches if her locking up is any indication.

"Sorry, didn't realize that the two of you were busy. I could come back another time."

"It's fine," my sister chirps, utterly unaware or uncaring of Willow's wishes. "Mama and I were just talking."

Right, just talking; nothing else at all. I can't stop myself from throwing a look in Willow's direction. Even with a meeting with her actual children on the horizon she's pulling this sort of stunt. Although, perhaps that's why.

Marina is so non-resistant and accommodating from her perspective that she doesn't have to worry about any pushback or resistance. Although, she still turns shamefaced under my gaze, not managing to muster a token defense for her behavior. That lasts for a moment longer until she matches my stare for a brief moment and pats Marina on the back.

"Little one, why don't you run along? Your…Captain and I have much to discuss."

Marina turns slowly to regard the both of us and her face pulls into a frown. No doubt reading into our emotions and not finding them palatable. Regardless, she follows our prompting and leaves us alone in the room where Willow practically collapses in her seat.

"I know, I'm a terrible mother. Is that what you came to tell me? Saved you the trouble didn't I," she speaks rapidly, each sentence crashing into the next. Her tone is more morose than furious. She's spiraling and all of her energy is being turned inwards for the purpose of self-flagellation.

Truthfully I was expecting to have to deal with some form of hostility. That I'd have to force the issue and break through whatever preconceived notion she has of me. I just wasn't expecting her to be so…vulnerable? Fragile? Like a single push from me could send her spiraling in an unrecoverable direction.

The prospect that I have such power fills me with a dark heady feeling. It certainly isn't the first time I've felt such nor will it be the last, but I can beat down such dark temptations. For Weiss' sake if nothing else.

Motherhood: As much as I hate to admit it I could more than understand Willows position with Marina, having people around you that freely give you the affection and love you're looking for no strings attached is something I've had to deal with the ever since I've started Beacon, perhaps I can try to empathize with her through that. (2)

Contrition: Neither of us are free from failure, even just regarding her own family I've made a mess with Winter and stumbled with Whitley. Perhaps sharing our mistakes would get through to her. (2)

Redemption: She's obviously not in the best spot mentally. Perhaps a reminder and assurance that the upcoming meeting will go well will get her out of her funk. (0)

Marina: Quite obviously she hasn't given up on contacting my sister as some sort of surrogate daughter. Considering my new familial relationship, it behooves me to actually cut into this matter. (0)

Animosity: She obviously has some sort of issue with me and even her state of emotional vulnerability isn't enough to deter me from seeking answers and a way to rectify this. (0)

Misanthropy: Honestly her biggest problem is with herself. Her constant beating up of herself and refusal to dance with the prospect of failure. I could try to get that through her head. (0)

I hold onto thoughts of my girlfriend as I take in Willow's pitiable state more and more. It's hard to simply dismiss my feelings towards the woman. Towards all the pain she's caused my Weiss and her repeated failure to make any meaningful attempt towards reconnection. That's slightly diminished because I know she's trying, she's just doing an exceedingly poor job of it.

The only real area that she seems to be reaching out is in regards to my sister. I suppose that's not wholly undesirable on my end even if I'd prefer for circumstances to be different. At the very least I understand her reasons for doing so and that provides us a common ground of sorts. A connection that could hopefully pull her out of her stupor.

Mind made up, I stalk over and take the absent seat Marina left me. As I do so, Willow cringes away, creating as much distance as she can as if she's expecting some sort of reprisal. I assume something more verbal than physical though she seems ready to deal with either. That implication of her thoughts burns at me, though to her credit she's not running away.

She's willing to put up with my presence. Whether out of pride or a desire not to cause too much of a fuss considering Weiss' feelings towards me and the upcoming meeting. That seems more likely, though that just presents another obstacle for me to overcome.

Arguably it could be more beneficial to actually talk about our, or more specifically her, issues. There's an appeal to that which is hard to ignore. Although that stems from how distant, for lack of a better word, that would make the discussion.

I'm not exactly inclined to open myself up to Willow of all people. Especially when she's given every indication that she has an issue with me. Doubly so when I consider the issue is likely related to how she views Weiss and I's relationship.

If she's already cautious of my good intentions, then opening up is likely going to be seen in a similar light; that I'm just trying to manipulate her with pleasant sounding rationale. I'm sure she's dealt with that plenty from Jacques himself. However, my thoughts end up returning to my girlfriend and what she'd want. Heavens above, Weiss better appreciate the lengths I go to for her sake.

"She has a way of growing on you, doesn't she," I open with a wistful look thrown towards the door my sister made her escape through. Willow looks at me guardedly, my response evidently unexpected and now she's searching for what ulterior motive I might possess.

"That she does. She's really a lovely girl, a bit rough, but…" she trails off, not dropping her caution in the slightest.

"You can say that again," I return as lightly as I can, like she's made some sort of poignant point. The effort is feigned on my part. She didn't actually venture anything of substance. Probably couldn't work up the guts to do so for fear that I could latch onto her comment one way or another.

She flashes me a fake smile and a polite nod. The deceptive nature of our exchange is self-evident and she's not willing to venture anything personal or meaningful enough for us to actually discuss. The absence of conversation just leaves the self-deprecating air hanging around her growing heavier and heavier.

That's an unavoidable source of her current problem and a difficulty in actually reaching her. My presence certainly isn't helping. I'm not the right person for this kind of job. However, the longer this silence extends the longer she has to entrench herself with self-sabotaging thoughts.

"I understand," I let out with a sigh, forcing myself to say something and break the stalemate. Inevitably, my words bring my mind to myself and my past behavior. I've pushed others away, just as she has, because of my issues. Just like her, I found myself yearning for a sort of affection and attention.

Of course, that didn't make it any easier for me to accept those efforts even when they were genuine. Well, excluding Weiss, but the circumstances behind that were different. However, this realization provides more similarities between Willow and I than I'm comfortable with.

"I understand," I repeat with a firmness I don't quite feel. My mouth turns dry and my words taste like ash, the prior response I had dies before it can leave my lips. "Having someone who loves you so unconditionally, it's…nice," I finish lamely.

I know I should make some sort of stronger point, or perhaps just continue. Move on to explain myself and draw that stumbling block to some sort of larger, more complete point. However, I can't force myself to do that much.

This was a mistake. I could never open up to a woman like Willow, not in any true capacity. It's hard enough to open up with the people I care about. Any attempt to do so with this woman is doomed to failure.

The simple solution would be just to fake it or simply manage my emotions better, but the matter is too personal for me to do so. I'd have to present an entirely false front or actually touch on issues and motivation that I truly believe in. It's different from my similar attempts with Raven.

One because Raven at least gave me something to work with and I could lash out at her without too many issues. Second because Willow is an entirely more deplorable woman to me than Raven is. That doesn't make much logical sense, but Willow is far more connected to the issues of my Weiss and her troubles than Raven's more distant nature. Which also doesn't get into how I'm definitely closer to Weiss and her ails than I am to Yang.

What that leaves us with is an awkward silence. Not at all helped by the searching stare Willow gives me which just irks me even more.

The fact that my moment of vulnerability is being scrutinized by her with ill-intent is almost too much to bear. I manage to hold back my vitriol by clenching my jaw and grinding my teeth. A ruffling sound from my pants informs me that I'm clenching the fabric. That just informs me that I'm so invested in my emotional response that I didn't even notice that bit of frustration leaking into my mannerisms.

"I suppose it is," she lets out with a hiccup and a morose tone. A hint of hurt in her eyes as she tears her head away from me. Evidently taking my words in the wrong way;as some sort of subtle insult against her. Likely she views herself as lacking the sort of relationship I just described and my frustration reaches a tipping point.

"Oh, don't act like this is anyone's fault except your own! Weiss is trying. Marina is trying. Heck, Whitley and Winter would try if you showed that you gave half a damn. You're so ready to throw that all away and for what? Because you think it wouldn't work out? Or because you feel like you don't deserve it. Well, newsflash, it's about more than you. So stop being such a fucking sad sack and pull yourself together!

My sister deserves to have a doting mom as does my girlfriend. I'm not going to pretend I'm happy that either has been drawn to you, but that's reality. If you want to spurn that affection, go ahead. But, let me tell you from experience, it's worth a hell of a lot more if you let yourself take that plunge. Yes, it hurts and it's difficult, but I wouldn't trade what I have now for anything in the world."

I realize I've succumbed to my emotions too much. I've let slip things I'd rather not, opening up in this demented way prompted by my aggression. A slight stumble enhances this point as I hadn't even realized I stood up at some point during my tirade. Reflexively I kick the offending object away, sending my seat tumbling to the ground with a loud thud.

The animal chatter quiets for a moment before coming out with renewed ferocity. A nest of cacophonous irritating noise that we could speak over. However, I have little desire to do so at the moment. I can't even bear to look in her direction.

Any attempt to build sympathy simply dies under the storm in me that howls at this woman and everything she stands for. As if she stands for anything. No, she just represents all the things I hate. The fact that I can see some glimmer of a similarity between her and I just makes everything worse.

I remove myself from the situation before it can devolve any further. I have to restrain myself from venting my frustration on the walls or decor immediately outside of the room. This is Weiss' house and it wouldn't be nice to ruin her things even if it would make me feel better.

I run a hand through my hair. Okay, that was bad; far worse than I was hoping for, but maybe it's not as bad as I think. At the very least that should get across my feelings, it's not like I was much in control of myself there. Although, that relies on Willow not twisting herself into mental knots to believe my outburst was somehow intentional.

Sure, the build-up to it was in some part, but even that was a mistake. One that annoyingly implies I'm not as at peace with my past mindset as I've presented myself thus far. It's easy to accept that I am loved and cared for now. However, expressing that and more importantly how it's a departure from what I'm used to… Well, it seems that's just a bit too much for me to delve into. Not into any great detail and certainly not with someone I don't even know and who hates me for reasons that aren't even my fault

It also doesn't help that the comparison I was trying to draw is a flimsy one. Sure, I can parse how the Marina situation looks and feels from Willow's perspective, but that doesn't mean her feelings are reciprocated. If anything, my sister was all too willing to abandon her as soon as I came into the picture. Of course, this could be a Penny situation where she's developing feelings she doesn't have the experience to understand, but I don't know that for certain.

Put simply, I ran into this situation half-cocked. My relationship with Willow is too flimsy for me to be so open and I don't have any significant grounding in reality to draw my points to. Not that it would have made this situation much easier, but it could have provided some much needed distance. Maybe that would have been enough that I could have simply powered through.

As unfortunate as that is, I can't turn back the clock. I just have to live with what happened and make the best of it going forward. Of course, this still leaves me worked up with an itch for something to do.

Business is the least of my concerns, though my schedule remains as a specter to haunt me. Perhaps my girlfriends have a point that I'm too willing to make the most of my time rather than simply relax as needed. Not that I'm going to stop, though it brings an unflattering comparison that despite this being a social week for me, I've hardly packed my time with people and activities that are divorced of serious concerns.

Yang stands as a counterpoint and a possible outlet for my frustrations. However, I doubt I can hide my current state for an extended period. That would lead her to question me about my state. Not as though that's not a concern with my other options, but I can choose the least bad one.

Blake already wanted to spend a good portion of our time reading a story together. Doing so would provide a nice way to cool off and regain my bearings, which is all I need. She'd want to know what's bothering me as well, though I know she'd be willing to put off such concerns as long as I promise to inform her before we're done.

This leads us to meeting in the library where my girlfriend is splayed in a chair in the absolute wrong position. She's lying with her head and legs dangling over the arm rests with the rest of her dipping into the cushion in the middle. Somehow she's comfortable with the position as she's rather slow and indulgent with her stretching before she gets up and situates herself on the same chair as myself.

The awkwardness this brings to our reading aside, she flashes me a shy smile before opening her book. Well, calling it such is inaccurate. It's more similar to the comics that Ruby and Autumn read than a proper book.

However, my girlfriend makes it clear that there's some ephemeral difference between the two literature that I don't understand. Constantly referring to her booklet as a graphic novel and not any sort of comic. I'm unsure what the meaningful difference between the two is, but I know better than to argue with her on this.

Instead I devote my attention to the story at hand. It is indeed a romance as Blake professed it to be. Though her expectant and shy smiles that she sends my way imply this is something special to her.

The story follows a young woman recently enrolled in an academy whereupon she notices a long-lost childhood friend attending the same institution. Somehow the childhood friend has no recollection of the girl despite her obviously remembering him and sharing many fond memories together. Enough so to have engendered strong feelings of attraction at any rate. It seems like an overly simple premise with nothing further to prompt the narrative forward. Only a complication is shortly revealed with the childhood friend already having a fiance, apparently.

With that I can't help drawing similarities to certain events and cast suspicious eyes towards my girlfriend. She ducks her head for a moment, though she manages to maintain eye contact. She then insistently nestles her head against my chest with her responses silently urging me to continue reading.

Doing so produces more and more similarities, though they're slightly off enough to make it distinct from reality. Like how the childhood friend and love rival are prince and princess respectively of fictional Kingdoms while the girl is a self-made woman making a name for herself. Just off enough from reality that I can't be certain if our relationship is the actual inspiration or just a wild coincidence.

Errant thought aside, I can understand why she wants us to read this together, especially as the similarities continue. In essence it's a more absurd and romanticized retelling of our relationship. Short of commissioning the real deal or writing it herself, this is likely as close of a recollection of our exact circumstances as she can get.

With that in mind, I can't help indulging her however little as we move onto the next issue. I start voicing what little dialogue there is for 'my' part and Blake does much the same. Seemingly taking a small amount of pleasure in the joined activity.

Halfway through the second issue, our reading is cast aside when she pulls me into an indulgent kiss. The fictional romance serving as an adequate appetizer for the real thing in her eyes. Although, she refrains from escalating further than that. Instead she luxuriates in the feeling; booklet held in a limp hand as she rests her head next to mine.

"Enjoying yourself," I prompt with a teasing lilt.

She hums in a pleased manner. "More than you can imagine."

"Tall order when I've with you." She pushes against my chest as if in rebuke but at the same time she stretches against me. "Thanks, I needed this."

"Anytime babe."

"Babe," I can't help questioning. That sounds more like something Yang would say. I swear if she's 'helping' both sides I'll…well, I don't know what I would do. Just that it feels right to be indignant with her if she is.

"Not like we have any pet names to share with each other," she pouts before sticking her tongue out. An indicator that she doesn't actually mind the lack of such.

Despite that, I still ask, "Would you prefer it if we did?"

She pulls her head back and places a finger just below her lips. "Maybe. I-I don't think it's necessary and can't really think of anything appropriate. Well, anything that you'd be fine with."

I make a noise of interest and she doesn't elaborate. The silence clocks me onto potential nicknames for myself and her prior behavior. I force a grin, "And here i thought you had a problem with the whole princess situation."

"It's not that," she squawks quickly. "It's, just, it didn't feel right, you know. I couldn't take any credit for something I never really had a part in."

"What changed?"

She locks eyes with me and takes a breath. A clear enough answer that stands at odds with her, "Nothing, really." She's downplaying the change and attributing it to me at the same time. I can't say I'm wholly uninvolved with her current relationship with her parents, though I doubt that Blake wouldn't come to this conclusion on her own. I just gave her a push when it was necessary.

I deliberate on whether I should simply tell her that or not and she places a pair of fingers over my lips. "I know Ochre, I know. Besides, we have other things to do." She leaves it rather open ended what she means by that. There are more than a few possibilities, but only so many make sense to be on her mind and one in particular stands out. She's offering me the chance to make good on my promise without being confrontational.

"Nothing major," I deflect, "I just kind of screwed things up with Weiss' mom and lost control of myself."

"What happened?"

"I did something stupid and tried to relate to her in personal terms. You know, open up a little and try to find some common ground. But, well, I couldn't manage it."

"Ochre," she sounds out immediately despite my calm relation of events. Worry is overly present in her tone and I'm uncertain if it's entirely unwarranted. From her point of view that's highly out of character for me; the failing part, not the opening up to begin with.

"It's fine, like I said, I just made a minor mistake. Certainly didn't earn myself any favors but it's hardly the end of the world," I assure her. That doesn't stop her wide worried amber eyes from digging into mine. Like she's aware there has to be something more to it, though she forces herself to relax shortly afterwards.

She mumbles, "You're right," and then, in contradiction to the spirit of her words, she wraps me up in a tight hug. One that I easily return. There's no reason no to reassure her with this gesture and I can appreciate it for what it is regardless.

This is a more relaxing moment between the two of us than anything else and it would be a shame to spoil it any further, especially over something so minor. Something I'm sure my girlfriend can agree with me on, though a little convincing wouldn't hurt.

Entertainment: The least I can do is return our attention to our prior activity, perhaps pick up where we left off by the end of things. (3)

Romance: Our current reading material is a rather neat reminder of our romance as it is. However, I'd be a fool to forget about what else she's read, perhaps I could entice her with that. (3)

Princess: It seems she's come to terms with her parents, their support, and the implication of such. Wouldn't hurt to dig into a little and tease her some. (0)

Mistake: It's really not a big deal, but I suppose I could return to the matter and settle my girlfriend's nerves more explicitly. (0)

Dichotomy: She's a bit of a bookworm but also heavily prefers more active dates than just sitting around reading. Perhaps I could tease her about that discrepancy. (0)

Conspiracy: A bit more serious, but I could thank her for all her help thus far. Even ask her about her thoughts on what's going on and her willingness to support me. (0)

We hold each other like that for a while longer. The two of us drawing comfort out of the simple act. However, as is inevitably the case with our interactions, a steady stream of affirmations and compliments spew from each of our lips. Only really interrupted by the heady breathing which follows and pockmarked kisses left on each other's skins.

"My, my, when did my Blake become so innocent and wholesome?"

"Ever since you made me yours," she returns with a lurid growl. Damn, even with her tone betraying her not so innocent intentions, how the hell am I supposed to top that? As if to announce her superiority, she giggles at my restrained reaction. No doubt trying to provoke me into a course of action.

She hardly complains when I catch her lips again. Nor when I do the same with her wrists. I break away and snap my wrist outwards which causes a freshly stolen booklet to flap open and close with a thwacking sound from its pages. Her eyes are drawn naturally to the noise and then to me with a put upon nature as if she's expecting me to make some sort of point and is just indulging me.

"You and I both know that's not what I was referring to."

She rolls her eyes and wiggles herself against me, "And what were you referring to?"

I wrap an arm around her midsection and pull her inwards, nice and tight. "Just that I know your tastes in romance. This doesn't exactly fit, does it," I tease. I know exactly why she'd be drawn to an otherwise wholesome romance like this. She's aware of that and combined with my tone and sudden grab should inform her that I'm not all that against her current efforts, just leading them somewhere more productive.

"So what," she lets out breathily, "My tastes can change."

"But have they?" As I inquire, she looks away. I drop the booklet between us, grab her by the chin, and force her to look back at me with a sharp look.

"Yesss," she draws out uncertainly as she squirms and shimmies her legs, playing up her response as a lie. I increase my pressure and pinch her side. "A little," she corrects and I repeat the maneuver. "Okay, not at all." Her mouth falls open as she regards me with a smoldering look that only lasts half a second. "Happy now," she spits out petulantly, her face formed in a pout that's as dramatic as it is fake.

"More than you can imagine," I chuckle and she spits out her tongue at the reflection of our conversation's start. With an invitation like that how can I refuse? Breaking off the resulting kiss requires me to hold her back with my arm for fear of resuming our activities. Although, that causes her to go against my efforts in her usual bratty way. "Patience is a virtue," I chide with the wag of a finger.

She grabs my hand and presses that same finger against her lips. "I've never been good with virtues," she sing-songs, teasing me in a way that's entirely genuine.

"I've noticed," I respond in a droll tone, acting like I'm utterly unimpressed with her behavior. "I just think a certain someone has forgotten what we were in the middle of."

She pouts at me, more genuinely this time. No doubt upset at the delay or sidetracking of our efforts.

I flash her an unrepentant smile, give her a chaste kiss, and bring my lips close to her upper ears. "Who knows? After this maybe we can re-enact some scenes from your preferred books."

My girlfriend straightens up, nods her head, and fishes around the space between our two bodies with such rapidity that her enthusiasm is impossible to disguise. That she's so excited also implies a level of shock that I'm willing to indulge her like this.

Regardless, her desperate search concludes with a triumphant snatch of our reading material. So caught up in it all, it takes her a few seconds to realize she's crumpled some of the pages. The way her face scrunches up in apparent irritation is too cute for me to ignore. As is how quickly her worries are washed away under my attention and the reminder of what we're doing.

It takes us a few minutes to find our place as well as return to the proper back and forth with our narration and performances. We're able to stick with the material until we get near the end where the two love interests meet for a more in-depth conversation. Nothing all that flirty, which is perhaps why Blake ad-libs her part. I don't have the heart to call her out on it and instead join her improv.

We construct our own scene of sudden flirting and self-evident romance. Discarding the book altogether as we instead act out the scene so close to each other's grasp. She's a terrible actress; her real nature and desires shine through her facsimile of a character, but I can't bring myself to care overly much.

Her poor performance is rewarded with a shower of affection. After all, I fell in love with her. Not some simulacrum she thought I'd like or some poor imitation on a page. Her plain and simple; she's exactly as I want her and even if she doesn't realize, my intent is to impart that simple fact on her psyche. Through sheer force of will if I have to.



As much as I prefer otherwise, I impose on Blake to assist me with my investigations before we depart from the library. Which, really, the whole structure is a curious thing. Two stories and absolutely filled with books, chairs, and little tables fit to host a number of guests. Only really odd because every personal room I've seen has included no small number of bookshelves themselves, all filled.

Is it just a vanity thing? Being able to brag and show off a vast collection of books that have never been read? Whatever, that's just a distraction from my actual goal. Not like my troublesome girlfriend is much better. I suppose if I wanted peace and quiet, indulging her as I have is the wrong idea. Unfortunately my schedule is simply too packed to push off our investigations until a later date.

There are two matters at hand, both relating to Mistral. The fist is the vexing nature of social mobility in Mistral proper while the other relates to those who funded the ambush against us. I suppose both could be related. There's certainly some overlap with the potential of racist members of high-society gunning for us. However, that would be presumptive at this point and I can only go after the facts.

Investigation Check: Rank: 4.99 +.5(Circumstance)= 5.49 vs Challenge: 5/6/7

Final DC: 38/63/88

Dice: 1d100

15


Criminology Check Rank: 2.56 +.5(Circumstance)= 3.06 vs Challenge: 4/6

Final DC: 74/Autofail

Dice: 1d100

41

As it turns out, Blake is more than a little distracting in her attempt to be 'helpful.' I can't say that I achieve nothing during our time together, but it's hardly any sort of breakthrough that I was hoping for. The data is unfortunately rather ephemeral and circumstantial, which possibly explains my girlfriend's behavior.

She knows how serious the matter is, if it turns out to be true. Best guess is that she thinks I'm chasing after shadows at the moment. That is what all the data and official sources point to. However, I can't shake that there's something further at play.

Maybe I really am trying to catch smoke. It wouldn't be the first time I've fallen into a conspiratorial rabbit hole with nothing to show for it. In fact, this sort of supposition on my part is strikingly similar to what I'd find on those crazy old boards. Which just reminds me that I haven't indulged myself with such in a while now.

Perhaps that's just how I should treat this in the future. That despite the implications it's just a fun little thought exercise. I could even make a post about it on the boards, drum up some discussion, and reconnect with the old crazies. It wouldn't be the worst way to pass the time.

Only a little dejected, Blake and I move on to the more personal of our investigations. To her credit, she recognizes the shift and need for seriousness. Kind of hard for her not to when she was not only attacked but knows just as well as I do that our attackers had some serious backers. Although, considering our appeal in the Windy Kingdom, our list of suspects is rather extensive.

Investigation Check: Rank: 4.99 vs Challenge: 4/5/6

Final DC: 26/51/76

Dice: 1d100

25


Criminology Check: Rank: 2.56 + 1(Circumstance)= 3.56 vs Challenge 4/6

Final DC: 61/Autofail

Dice: 1d100

93

The obvious avenue is to see if we can find some sort of connection to the bands of criminals who assaulted us and these wealthy benefactors. Or at least some sort of racial motivation that would be severe enough to imply they'd endorse something so extreme. While some headway is made on the former, the latter is a lot more disappointing.

Openly racist rhetoric isn't exactly uncommon in Mistral. ENough so that paring down our list by that metric is a fruitless endeavor. Especially since there's no guarantee that those who have not engaged in such rhetoric are free of such ill thoughts.

I'm more than familiar with the prospect of wearing an acceptable mask and while such behavior would be indicative of a lack of racial enmity in a place like Ostro, the fact of the matter is that most cities are not as extreme as Ostro. Thus a lack of evidence is not indicative of a lack of guilt.

My next thought is to track the apparent finances of these elites to see if there's any odd discrepancies. Only this runs into an issue that seemingly everyone was making some sort of investment, purchase, or withdrawing their assets for safe keeping. Why is somewhat obvious in retrospect.

With the conclusion of the Vytal Festival the floodgates were primed to open and bring chaos to Mistral. That was diminished, or at least delayed, by the efforts of Atlas. However, that's all predicated on my involvement which couldn't have been known in advance.

In that light, even the few provable instances we can find of various elites associating with or even assisting the criminal elements of the Kingdom are not any sort of smoking gun. Coming to an agreement with the criminals of Mistral is just good sense as far as most citizens are concerned. It's not nothing in the end, but it's sorely circumstantial and if I were to wave it about as any sort of evidence we'd be laughed out of the Kingdom.

Fortunately, our would-be assassins are much freer with their words. Well, not all of them, but a good number sport some sort of tattoo or marking. Combined with the words of the few who have cracked gives us some indication of the cities they came from.

None claim to hail from Libeccio or Levante, the latter of which is expected given the lack of a criminal scene. Only a few could be placed in Zephyr, all from the same group and I'm sure a few words exchanged with the authorities there will see something done about the troublemakers. Perhaps that's an avenue to crack this thing entirely wide open, though that's not the end of our information.

Only a small portion hail from Kuchinashi and surprisingly enough Ostro. The former is explained by the semi-legitimate nature of their criminal enterprises and how the part-agreement part-competition they're engaged with the faunus side of their city. The latter, however, is a bit more puzzling.

Perhaps they lack the resources to fund a significant hit. Or perhaps they were disincentivized by what we did to the Argent Brotherhood. Or maybe the destitute city simply doesn't want to draw attention to themselves with how precarious their position is.

Ultimately the majority of our culprits come from Gregale and Mistral proper. The rest appear to come from satellite settlements around the Mistral area with a smaller portion from Argus. Supplemented by a not insubstantial number of Huntsmen who've apparently been conned into the endeavor through past favors or a shady job. Or so they claim It wouldn't surprise me if they were motivated for different reasons, though if any of them know of their benefactors directly, they aren't making it clear.

As far as can be determined, these criminals just so happened to come into a plethora of funds and Dust. While that does give me a lead to investigate, it's an annoying one. Checking the SDC records for who bought the Dust used against us and when is hardly going to single out the masterminds behind this assault.

At the very least I can determine that this was a decentralized effort. I could already surmise such from the level of cooperation our assailants showed and their subsequent confusion over human fighters, a fact that surely saved our lives. Still, it's a relief that this isn't some grand conspiracy so heavily orchestrated against us.

This also gives us a distribution to check for our suspects. I suppose it also means that we could cross-reference the SDC records with the apparent movement of wealth from our elite suspects. It wouldn't be perfect and still circumstantial, but it could limit the suspect pool further, or, well, at all actually.

There's also the possibility of pressuring the authorities of Mistral proper. Considering that a not small number of our assailants hailed from the city, it would be hard for them to deny any foreknowledge of what was to come. Of course, they had to have been aware already, but having Atlas' reports as backing is one hell of an opener.

Although, doing so does nothing good for my non-existent popularity. Especially with the relatively flimsy evidence and a month after the fact. Nor would it ensure that I'm fed anything other than a lie. There's hardly a point in trying, though it's possible that the lie I'm fed and who feeds it might give me something to work with. Perhaps I could look for some proper blackmail and compel the authorities of Mistral to assist that way.

Regardless, discovering what groups were present at the ambush naturally means we're aware of said groups. Investigating them directly or even attempting to come to some sort of agreement is on the table. It would be the most direct way to discover their benefactors and begin our investigation properly.

We even receive a few names to check out. Whether these are genuine on the part of the captured or just throwaway names for clemency, I can't exactly tell. It's not like Atlas is in position to investigate these claims to the fullest. Even if they were, I'm sure Mistral would have more than a few complaints about Atlas investigating their rich and powerful.

As much as I'm annoyed to say, the people of Vale would support the people of Mistral over their sovereignty. At least if there's only the suspicion and implication of wrongdoing. So, while possible, it's not a good idea to advise James or Oz to commit political suicide even if I could convince them of such.
 
Interlude 17, Charlotte Brooks

Charlotte Brooks


Atlesians are such droll unimaginative people. Well, most of the time; some are just rather repressed and a lot of fun in the right contexts. Alas, I can't allow myself to be distracted by thoughts of paramours past. The complaint still rings true for their military who have once again occupied a public square amongst the mid-levels of Mistral. Their efforts are as obvious as they are predictable.

Again they cart out that Valean orphan girl dressed in finery but as desperately thin as she has been since her first appearance. Poor thing is emaciated like she's on the verge of collapsing from starvation. Although, it's quite clear that she has plenty of experience with such a state.

Such a shame, she'd look a lot better with a bit of meat on her bones and a proper outfit instead of some Atlesian slop. However, even I must admit that their military garb is striking in its own way, just that it doesn't fit the mousy girl in the slightest.

Honestly it's a miracle that she's managed to keep an aura at all through the years, much less her wondrous semblance. This isn't the first time she's been wheeled out to calm the crowds. Able to unnaturally quell the rage in their hearts with nothing but heart-felt platitudes. At least hers is less nefarious than some I know.

How anyone was fine with Honey's singing is beyond me, much less that they'd pay to experience it. Although, I know just as well as anyone that a pretty face buys a lot of clemency. I suppose the connection to Spider didn't hurt her either. If only things were a bit more precarious in Vale; then I could teach that harpy a proper lesson like she deserves.

I hold that hate in my heart as my eyes swivel to the current target of my ire. I'm hardly the only one who has noticed Atlas' proclivities in the area and how a certain girl stands as a symbol and means of delay against more nefarious ambitions. There's only so long before the military deals with the little bandit and grimm problem in the hinterlands. Before they're free to reinforce their positions in the cities across this god-forsaken Kingdom.

That's the real lid to this whole pressure cooker of a situation. Atlas may think this girl and her speeches are letting off some steam, but all she's really doing is turning down the temperature, and even then only slightly. She can only be in one place at any given time and in a Kingdom of millions, she can't reach everyone. Hell she can't even reach everyone who calls the capital their home.

That's even discounting how the only people she's reaching currently are incidental passersby and those who have shown up explicitly to show their displeasure with Atlas. A much better way to retain control of the situation would be to come to an accord with the leeches. Either to allow them to resume operations to some small degree or even back a few for a bid of supremacy.

Arguably that's exactly what they're doing with the White Fang. However, we're just not in a position to actually capitalize on that. In addition, we're not exactly popular and the elite would have an aneurysm before they allow a faunus to have any sort of ascendancy in their city. God, the situation is enough to bring a woman over the edge.

I pop a cigarette in my mouth, reassured by the taste of tobacco though I refrain from lighting up quite yet. Atlas is too unyielding to actually approach this situation with the tact that it deserves. Not that I blame them. Just a shame that their principles are only going to make things worse.

Without some way to let out this pressure, it's just going to keep building and building until - Pop! I mime a finger gun at the cutie on stage.

Okay, so maybe they wouldn't gun for her directly. Her semblance is an annoying one, but it's the sentiment that remains. Hardly anyone is happy to have Atlas in their backyard, much less the parasites, and even more so when the snowy Kingdom is fucking with everyone's minds. It doesn't matter how much they trot out that the poor girl's semblance isn't permanent, too many have experienced it themselves and come to their own conclusions.

Despite that, there is movement on the edges of the crowd. Atlas is keeping watch as well, wary of any sort of disruption to their demonstration. However, that's not what they're after, not today.

Sure, if the scum of the city banded together under their puppet master's orders, they could probably push the Atlesians out. It's just a sad fact of Mistral that everyone looks out for their self-interests. There are only partnerships of convenience and even then they're not much of a partnership.

What that means in this context is that these criminal groups are looking to minimize their losses. For that they need bodies that they don't really care about. People who are already incessed enough to throw themselves at Atlas. People bold enough to show their displeasure in public, perhaps?

I light up my smoke with a twitch of the lips as the girl, Ember, starts her spiel. Of course their recruitment isn't limited to these demonstrations. However, the after-effects of her semblance leaves people more amiable and open. Fertile ground to get a measure of if they're 'legit' or not and to get in their good graces. It's why we have our agents in the crowd of protestors, human and faunus alike.

It isn't perfect, but with any luck our countermeasures will work againsther. Really there's not much reason for me to be here other than to see if our enemies take the bait. There's a certain personal pleasure I find in handing our enemy a poison pill. Although, even then, I'm not foolish enough to place all of my hopes of recruitment on this singular event. Ah, but I'll have to attend to that later.

For now I return my attention to the proceedings and particularly a certain naive girl. It's always the same thing with her, as uncreative as those Atlesians. 'Atlas is here to help and there's no need to be violent with our fellow men.' Granted she does talk about more specific hardships and even takes unprompted questions from the crowd, but that's always the heart of her message. To try to view and ascertain the better nature of our fellow man as if it's really that simple.

She doesn't have any real answers, just platitudes and an expression of her own ignorance. Really it's just a matter of time before people wise up to her moralizing. That and this whole rigmarole that Atlas is engaged in.

They know how untenable and disliked their position in Mistral is. All it takes is throwing out their presence on the ground once to turn this into another political issue. One that the puppet masters aren't all that inclined to permit a second time. In fact, this whole game they're playing is rigged.

Even if the populace in general was fine with their presence, the actual movers and shakers certainly are not. Atlas' presence has cost them a lot of Lien and is set to cost them even more. Money talks and Atlas is bad for business. Which doesn't even get into the pride and fragile egos of the Mistrali who believe their shaky foundations are worth defending to the end.

They really are misguided. If only everyone could be so enraptured with enlightened self-interest. It wouldn't solve the world's ills, but it would mitigate them. Instead we have these miscreants who only seek to hurt others and snuff out those little lights of hope we have.

My gaze locks onto Ember for a moment before I draw my attention back to the shuffling along the edges. Atlas can't exactly arrest these people even if they're as aware as I am of their affiliation. They, unfortunately, need some kind of proof, which I aim to get. But, now I'm uncertain if my plan is actually the best one.

After all, self-interest is the modus operandi in Mistral; perhaps one of these vandals would be reasonable for once. Or maybe even their groups as a whole. It would certainly speed things up and how difficult could it be to cut a deal with some of them? Most of them? Just something temporary of course. There is, after all, no need for us to fight over something so trivial.

These criminals, these people, they're just worried about their way of life. In a way I can sympathize with them. They simply don't know better and it always comes back to money in the end. Never enough of it I'm afraid, though I'm sure we could spare something. Heck, if our Tigress performs as she did last time that should be more than enough to tide them over.

Although, those funds would be taken from the same people we're trying to make nice with. Perhaps it would be better to call off those attacks. It'll be difficult to get that necessity through her head, as well as assure our ostensible opponents of our good intentions, but I'm sure we can find some sort of common ground.

The more I think of it, the more this seems like a feasible idea. Many hands make light work and we need not be so opposed. Sure, we're all a bit selfish, but we're ultimately beings capable of reason in the end. That doesn't mean it'll be easy, but-

My thought is derailed mid-step as I inadvertently choke and burn myself on my cigarette. A couple of men rush out to grab me. Both because of my unintended step and because I'm hacking my lungs out as I forcibly expel the smoke. They lead me away from the crowd and the people my thoughts are still swimming about.

Stupid, prideful girl! It's just like Lady Beat's all over again; I have no one to blame but myself. Just because Honey's semblance drops off with range doesn't mean that hers would. Shoot, does that mean our countermeasures will be ineffective for our actual agents?

I'll have to keep an eye on them after this, or direct someone else to. At least the plan was to minimize contact in case there were any unforeseen complications. No need to risk everything over some sort of unplanned interaction. Although, maybe I'm worrying about nothing; her semblance is stronger than that hag's, but that doesn't mean it's for the worst. I mean, what's the worst that could happen?

I slap myself and my men look at me strangely until I shoot them a glare. A glare that quickly dissipates as I huddle in on myself. That was uncalled for form me and now that I think about it, explaining my reasoning for why just seems silly. No! I really should know better than to let this affect me. Mother, well, mother taught me that much.

However, I'm hardly one to take any lessons from her. Not after what she did. Acting like this is just letting her win in the end. Letting her control my life even beyond the grave.

Well, maybe she isn't dead. I haven't seen her body in person, nor is there any confirmation anywhere that she's perished. She certainly isn't a part of Spider's combat personnel. That and she's surely smart enough to jump from a sinking ship when she sees one.

I need to look into her disappearance and her potential whereabouts. Mainly to find out who to hank for ridding this world of that bitch, or, if she's still alive… I dunno. Killing her myself seems rather extreme. For all she's done, maybe it's worthwhile to make up and actually be a family for once. This could be our opportunity for a second chance-

I slap myself again, this time I manage a pre-emptive glare towards my aides and bark out, "Restrain me against the wall until I say otherwise." To their credit, they only share a brief glance of confusion with one another before complying. It's hardly the strangest thing I've asked them to do at any rate.

If I knew I would have to deal with this nonsense I'd have never come. I can admit I underestimated the girl's semblance. Put too much stock in my own familiarity with something similar and perhaps her allegiance clouded my judgment a little. She professes to be a part of the White Fang even as she dances along Atlas' strings. Even so, the urge to go out and do something a small part of me knows I'll regret is nearly overwhelming.

The world shouldn't be so bright. It shouldn't seem like all that has to be done is to simply reach out to someone else. That sharing my burden with someone else would somehow make it go away instead of earning me derision or ridicule. But what is so wrong with that?

Is the problem with the world not that everyone is so secretive with their desires and their troubles? We all want the same things in the end, we're just so afraid that someone will judge us or steal away our efforts at the end. That's no way to live and it just causes more heartache in the end. Heck, I've already sworn myself off from the latter. As for the former…well, my conversations with Ochre were hardly the worst thing I've experienced.

The boy is a bit slow to really cut loose, too concerned with being distant and professional. Although, I'm not really one to judge him on that. We just have different ways of defending ourselves from the ails of the world. Besides, he understands; not just how to get ahead in life, but how to properly treat his subordinates.

Well, not just his subordinates, he knows the value in being harsh to his enemies, flexible where it matters, and constrained in all the right ways. No real need to worry about him going off on the deep end of megalomania as long as nothing disastrous happens. Even if it did, I'm sure he'd find some way to chart a course through it.

No; I shake my head. That doesn't sound like something I'd think, at least normally. He and I are friendly, but this is going too far. Even though I feel like I should be annoyed, I can't muster that thought. Instead my fingers itch to reach for my scroll and do something. I need to distract myself quickly.

Sienna-Sienna's fine. More than fine actually. A bit older and lacking a certain tact, but it's hardly like I haven't picked up a project before.

She certainly has a toned body with delicious coco skin and her stripes- her stripes are absolutely to die for. If she'd just let me doll her up a little, I could bring them out even more so. Too bad she's so skittish.

Okay, not all that skittish, she can certainly be ever so bold when she wants to be. She's more wary with me than anything else. Like I'm some sort of nuisance she just has to deal with. A nuisance that she can't strike back with her usually acerbic wit. A shame as I'd actually enjoy a battle of wits and tongues with her. Maybe if I was a bit more open and heartfelt with my desires she might indulge me in that. Perhaps even a model show-

I shake my head again, dispelling that returning itch with more ease this time. I'm not fool enough to think Sienna's such an easy catch and it's not like I'm even interested in anything long term. Where is that thought coming from? Fucking semblances and their bullshit. All I can manage is to continually distract myself with more disparate and unconnected thoughts until I feel sure enough to order my men to let me go.

I'm still more than a little off-balance as I retire for the day. A quick check in gives me the impression that I'm the only one who suffered such a disastrous reaction from our activities. I wonder why?

Obviously our countermeasures, that I decided to forego because I thought distance would be enough, worked to some degree. However, that doesn't explain why the men who were with me were unaffected. Annoying, but hardly something I should concern myself with.

There's a reason why I prefer my atelier and the homey comfort it provides. Hardly any need to expose myself to the harshness of the world when I can engage it on my own terms. I really am working too hard in the service of another.

Although, it's not like it hasn't been without its benefits. Control of a branch in all but name, attaching myself to a rising star, and being able to fund my pet projects with abundant approval. Why, a girl like me could scarcely ask for more. Of course, I always want more, but that will come in due time. No need to rush things when I'm so well cared for as of present.

Speaking of presents, I do believe I have more than a few gifts to work on. Most in a professional capacity, gifts and bribes for the elites of the Great Cities. Not likely to make a return on my investment in the short-term, but this is a matter of pride.

As for the rest, well, a personal request from a lovely maiden can hardly be turned down. Especially when it comes with the added benefit of ingratiating myself with the leaders of the White Fang. The fact that I can truly relax and enjoy my work is entirely a side-benefit.

This interlude is in it's proper place in relation to the story. Unfortunately, due to extenuating circumstances, it will be the only thing I'm posting today rather than pairing it with a normal update.
 
Back
Top